Four usefull discourses viz. ... / by Jer. Burroughs ...
         Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
      
       
         
           1675
        
      
       Approx. 536 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 147 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30576
         Wing B6073
         ESTC R36309
         15643255
         ocm 15643255
         104282
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30576)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 104282)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1182:10)
      
       
         
           
             Four usefull discourses viz. ... / by Jer. Burroughs ...
             Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
          
           [4], 276 p.
           
             Printed for Thomas Parkhurst ...,
             London :
             1675.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             (from t.p.) The art of improving a full and prosperous condition for the glory of God ... -- II. Christian submission ... -- III. Christ a Christians life, and death his gain ... IV. The gospel of peace sent to the sons of peace ...
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Congregational authors.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2006-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-06 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-06 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           FOUR
           Useful
           Discourses
           :
           VIZ.
           
        
         
           I.
           The
           Art
           of
           Improving
           a
           full
           and
           prosperous
           Condition
           ,
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           GOD
           ;
           being
           an
           Appendix
           to
           the
           
             Art
             of
             Contentment
          
           :
           in
           Three
           Sermons
           on
           
             Philip
             IV.
          
           12.
           
        
         
           II.
           
             Christian
             Submission
             ,
             on
          
           I
           Sam
           III.
           18.
           
        
         
           III.
           Christ
           a
           Christian's
           Life
           ;
           and
           Death
           his
           Gain
           ;
           on
           
             Philip
             I.
          
           21.
           
        
         
           IV.
           The
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           sent
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ;
           in
           Six
           Sermons
           on
           
             Luke
             X.
          
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           By
           
             JER
             .
             BVRROVGHS
          
           ,
           Late
           Preacher
           of
           the
           GOSPEL
           at
           Stepney
           and
           Cripplegate
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           his
           hand
           who
           put
           forth
           some
           of
           his
           Books
           when
           Mr.
           BURROUGHS
           was
           living
           by
           his
           approbation
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           those
           which
           came
           forth
           since
           his
           Death
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Parkhurst
          
           ,
           and
           sold
           at
           the
           
             Bible
             and
             Three
             Crowns
          
           in
           Cheapside
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Bible
           on
           
             London
             Bridge
             ,
             1675
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           may
           too
           truly
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           it
           often
           fares
           with
           the
           Births
           of
           their
           Brains
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           Fruit
           of
           their
           Loyns
           ;
           their
           Books
           have
           the
           same
           fate
           with
           their
           Children
           ,
           who
           though
           well
           maintained
           ,
           and
           much
           respected
           in
           the
           life
           time
           of
           their
           Parents
           ;
           yet
           are
           afterwards
           exposed
           to
           neglect
           ,
           and
           often
           to
           contempt
           ;
           unless
           their
           own
           merits
           renew
           the
           lease
           of
           that
           which
           none
           could
           ever
           yet
           call
           inheritance
           .
           The
           
             Posthumous
             Works
          
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           will
           (
           like
           helpless
           Orphans
           )
           suffer
           by
           the
           rough
           hands
           of
           violence
           and
           injury
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           redeem
           themselves
           at
           more
           than
           an
           ordinary
           rate
           of
           worth
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           Book
           ,
           now
           put
           into
           thy
           hands
           ,
           hath
           brought
           its
           redemption
           money
           with
           it
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           Name
           alone
           of
           the
           Author
           (
           being
           
             among
             the
             first
             Three
          
           )
           might
           have
           given
           
           it
           a
           reputation
           in
           any
           Age
           but
           this
           ,
           his
           Works
           having
           said
           that
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Gate
           ,
           which
           Envy
           it self
           cannot
           gain
           say
           :
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           it
           bids
           so
           high
           for
           the
           acceptation
           of
           all
           ,
           by
           its
           own
           worth
           and
           excellency
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           be
           condemned
           for
           a
           Man
           of
           
             unexercised
             senses
          
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           
             good
             and
             evil
          
           ,
           that
           shall
           not
           embrace
           it
           upon
           its
           own
           terms
           .
        
         
           The
           publishing
           the
           Labours
           of
           such
           Men
           of
           worth
           ,
           is
           of
           an
           happy
           tendency
           to
           promote
           our
           communion
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whom
           it
           may
           be
           we
           never
           saw
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           our
           mercies
           ,
           when
           the
           dead
           are
           made
           to
           speak
           ,
           that
           the
           living
           may
           be
           perswaded
           to
           hear
           :
           for
           this
           thou
           art
           indebted
           to
           the
           faithful
           pen
           of
           a
           ready
           Writer
           ,
           whose
           indefatigable
           and
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           yet
           know
           )
           unparallel'd
           industry
           ,
           hath
           already
           blessed
           the
           World
           with
           so
           many
           of
           the
           grateful
           labours
           of
           this
           servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Name
           knows
           no
           rottenness
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             M.
             
          
           
             Stepney
             
               13
               September
               1675.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SERMON
           I.
           
        
         
           
             PHIL.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             things
             I
             am
             instructed
             ,
             both
             to
             be
             full
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           YOu
           may
           remember
           the
           last
           day
           we
           finished
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Christian
             Contentment
          
           .
        
         
           The
           close
           of
           that
           Point
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           propounding
           several
           Considerations
           for
           
             Christian
             Contentment
          
           ,
           And
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           gave
           several
           Directions
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           
             Christian
             Contentment
          
           :
        
         
           And
           among
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           's
           one
           special
           thing
           that
           then
           I
           commended
           ,
           and
           still
           would
           but
           pick
           out
           ,
           To
           name
           that
           concerns
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           making
           of
           a
           good
           interpretation
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           and
           dealings
           towards
           them
           .
           Have
           good
           thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           interpretations
           of
           what
           the
           dealings
           of
           God
           are
           towards
           you
           .
           It
           's
           very
           hard
           to
           live
           comfortably
           and
           cheerfully
           among
           friends
           ,
           when
           one
           makes
           hard
           interpretations
           of
           the
           words
           and
           actions
           of
           another
           :
           The
           onely
           way
           to
           keep
           
           sweet
           contentment
           and
           comfort
           in
           Christian
           Societies
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           best
           interpretation
           of
           things
           as
           we
           can
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           a
           chief
           way
           and
           help
           to
           keep
           comfort
           and
           contentment
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           good
           interpretations
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           towards
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           would
           not
           look
           back
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           have
           spoken
           concerning
           that
           Argument
           ,
           but
           leave
           those
           things
           that
           have
           been
           delivered
           ,
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           you
           ;
           hoping
           that
           when
           any
           Temptation
           arises
           for
           Discontentment
           ,
           that
           some
           truths
           that
           have
           been
           delivered
           ,
           may
           come
           into
           your
           Minds
           :
           and
           that
           some
           of
           you
           may
           be
           able
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           others
           discontented
           ,
           as
           the
           Wife
           with
           the
           Husband
           ,
           the
           Husband
           with
           the
           Wife
           ,
           or
           one
           Brother
           or
           Friend
           with
           another
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           something
           out
           of
           the
           Text
           for
           this
           Grace
           of
           Contentment
           .
           For
           though
           we
           have
           been
           preaching
           a
           long
           time
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           longer
           a
           learning
           then
           it
           is
           a
           teaching
           ;
           you
           need
           be
           longer
           time
           to
           learn
           it
           than
           I
           have
           been
           a
           preaching
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           a
           few
           weeks
           that
           will
           learn
           it
           ,
           we
           had
           need
           be
           years
           a
           learning
           this
           great
           Lesson
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           now
           we
           are
           come
           to
           another
           lesson
           that
           is
           as
           hard
           to
           learn
           as
           this
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           How
           to
           be
           full
           .
           I
           have
           learned
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           how
           to
           be
           content
           in
           all
           Estates
           ;
           
             I
             am
             instructed
             how
             to
             be
             full
             .
          
           Now
           this
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           hard
           lesson
           ,
           yet
           because
           these
           times
           are
           times
           wherein
           that
           generally
           people
           suffer
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           things
           so
           full
           as
           formerly
           ;
           therefore
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           be
           so
           large
           upon
           this
           Argument
           as
           upon
           the
           other
           ;
           that
           being
           more
           suitable
           :
           and
           yet
           because
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           we
           that
           live
           here
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           our
           Brethren
           in
           other
           parts
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           not
           so
           full
           as
           we
           have
           been
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           and
           the
           lesson
           will
           be
           useful
           and
           profitable
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           to
           us
           to
           learn
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           the
           onely
           way
           for
           
           God
           to
           hasten
           our
           fullness
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           taught
           how
           to
           be
           full
           when
           it
           comes
           .
           I
           shall
           come
           to
           speak
           of
           this
           Lesson
           ,
           
             I
             am
             instructed
             how
             to
             be
             full
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           any
           condition
           ,
           either
           full
           or
           empty
           ,
           any
           way
           .
           There
           's
           many
           people
           ,
           they
           are
           neither
           well
           (
           as
           we
           use
           to
           say
           )
           full
           nor
           fasting
           .
           If
           they
           be
           in
           affliction
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           froward
           and
           discontented
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           there
           they
           are
           wanton
           ;
           just
           like
           Children
           ,
           if
           you
           let
           them
           not
           have
           what
           they
           would
           have
           ,
           then
           they
           cry
           and
           are
           froward
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           do
           let
           them
           have
           what
           they
           would
           have
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           wanton
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           are
           not
           in
           order
           any
           way
           .
           There
           are
           some
           of
           such
           cross
           and
           untoward
           dispositions
           ,
           that
           in
           whatever
           condition
           they
           be
           put
           into
           ,
           they
           are
           untoward
           .
           As
           I
           remember
           I
           have
           read
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           he
           said
           concerning
           
             Marcellus
             ,
             He
             can
             neither
             bear
             good
             nor
             ill
             fortune
          
           ;
           so
           he
           called
           it
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           conquered
           ,
           he
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           bear
           that
           ;
           no
           nor
           he
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           be
           a
           Conqueror
           .
           So
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           having
           untoward
           hearts
           ,
           are
           untoward
           in
           every
           state
           they
           are
           put
           into
           :
           But
           Paul
           by
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           was
           fitted
           for
           all
           estates
           ;
           not
           only
           for
           affliction
           ,
           but
           if
           God
           did
           will
           him
           prosperity
           ,
           he
           could
           tell
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           .
           A
           place
           somewhat
           parallel
           to
           this
           we
           have
           in
           the
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             8.
          
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           shews
           the
           different
           condition
           that
           he
           went
           through
           ;
           
             By
             honour
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             by
             evil
             report
             and
             good
             report
             .
          
           Sometimes
           the
           Apostles
           had
           honour
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           had
           dishonour
           ;
           sometimes
           people
           reported
           well
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           they
           reported
           ill
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           we
           went
           through
           all
           ,
           we
           carried
           on
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           all
           things
           :
           and
           so
           in
           the
           10th
           .
           verse
           ,
           
             As
             sorrowful
             ,
             yet
             alwayes
             rejoycing
             ;
             as
             poor
             ,
             yet
             making
             many
             rich
          
           ;
           &c.
           
           
             Whatever
             our
             condition
             were
             ,
             yet
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             we
             were
             carried
             through
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             to
             
             sanctifie
             Gods
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             further
             the
             Gospel
             in
             it
             .
          
           Many
           men
           are
           fit
           for
           one
           condition
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           another
           :
           But
           this
           was
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           fit
           for
           any
           condition
           ;
           God
           might
           turn
           him
           to
           any
           thing
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           for
           the
           Lesson
           ,
           of
           being
           full
           ,
           that
           's
           our
           point
           .
        
         
           
             That
             a
             Christian
             is
             taught
             by
             God
             to
             know
             how
             to
             be
             full
             .
          
           
           He
           learns
           this
           Lesson
           .
           There
           's
           many
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           hear
           of
           a
           lesson
           how
           they
           should
           get
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           but
           to
           know
           how
           they
           should
           sanctifie
           Gods
           name
           in
           their
           fulness
           ,
           this
           they
           think
           not
           so
           much
           needful
           .
           If
           I
           could
           preach
           a
           Sermon
           or
           two
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           teach
           you
           all
           how
           you
           should
           get
           ,
           how
           to
           supply
           your
           want
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           full
           ;
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           we
           should
           have
           very
           full
           Congregations
           :
           for
           such
           Sermons
           as
           these
           ,
           To
           teach
           poor
           people
           how
           they
           should
           get
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           to
           teach
           those
           that
           are
           disgraced
           ,
           how
           they
           should
           get
           to
           be
           honoured
           ;
           to
           teach
           men
           how
           they
           should
           get
           good
           and
           prosperous
           voyages
           (
           and
           the
           like
           .
           )
           But
           I
           am
           teaching
           you
           a
           lesson
           as
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           God
           rather
           than
           man
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           that
           is
           better
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           better
           lesson
           ;
           for
           one
           to
           know
           how
           to
           honour
           God
           in
           fullness
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           to
           know
           how
           they
           should
           get
           to
           be
           full
           .
           And
           it
           were
           a
           good
           sign
           of
           truth
           of
           grace
           for
           you
           to
           judge
           this
           to
           be
           the
           better
           thing
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           know
           how
           to
           honour
           God
           in
           what
           good
           thing
           ▪
           I
           have
           ,
           then
           to
           know
           wayes
           how
           to
           get
           more
           :
           I
           had
           rather
           know
           how
           I
           might
           behave
           my self
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           those
           good
           things
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           ,
           then
           to
           know
           how
           to
           get
           more
           of
           those
           good
           things
           .
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           some
           competent
           measure
           of
           estate
           ,
           that
           my
           house
           hath
           a
           fulness
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           all
           things
           needful
           .
           It
           may
           be
           you
           have
           not
           so
           much
           bravery
           as
           others
           have
           ,
           but
           what
           
           do
           many
           of
           you
           want
           in
           your
           Houses
           ,
           you
           have
           all
           kind
           of
           Houshold-stuffe
           that
           is
           needful
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           convenient
           Diet
           that
           is
           needful
           for
           you
           .
           Then
           you
           are
           full
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           things
           needful
           ,
           though
           your
           Eye
           be
           not
           full
           .
           We
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           It
           's
           better
           to
           fill
           a
           Childs
           Belly
           than
           his
           Eye
           .
           Perhaps
           your
           fancy
           is
           not
           full
           ,
           but
           your
           necessity
           is
           supplied
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           is
           supplied
           ,
           his
           condition
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           full
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           not
           those
           that
           are
           in
           a
           poorer
           condition
           than
           others
           ,
           think
           that
           this
           condition
           concerns
           not
           them
           .
           Thou
           hast
           not
           so
           much
           as
           others
           have
           ,
           I
           but
           you
           have
           enough
           to
           keep
           you
           in
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           fitted
           for
           the
           service
           of
           God.
           Now
           that
           's
           a
           full
           condition
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           be
           taught
           this
           Lesson
           ,
           How
           we
           should
           honour
           God
           in
           the
           fulness
           that
           God
           hath
           set
           any
           of
           us
           in
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           cast
           what
           I
           shall
           speak
           of
           this
           Lesson
           into
           these
           seven
           Heads
           ;
           yet
           I
           intend
           to
           be
           but
           very
           brief
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           might
           take
           up
           as
           much
           time
           as
           the
           former
           Lessons
           have
           done
           .
           These
           are
           the
           seven
           Heads
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           may
           a
           Man
           be
           said
           to
           have
           learned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           
             I
             am
             instructed
          
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           and
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           the
           difficulty
           of
           this
           Lesson
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           necessity
           of
           this
           Lesson
           ,
           What
           great
           need
           there
           is
           that
           we
           should
           learn
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Excellency
           of
           this
           Lesson
           ,
           What
           an
           excellent
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           And
           then
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           that
           there
           is
           in
           this
           Lesson
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Mystery
           in
           this
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           What
           are
           the
           several
           Lessons
           that
           Christ
           doth
           learn
           ●●e
           soul
           that
           he
           doth
           learn
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           As
           I
           shewed
           ●ou
           what
           were
           the
           several
           Lessons
           that
           Christ
           learns
           the
           
           Soul
           that
           he
           learns
           to
           be
           content
           in
           want
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           several
           Lessons
           that
           Christ
           doth
           teach
           the
           Soul
           ,
           when
           he
           learns
           it
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           And
           then
           ,
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Application
           of
           all
           .
           These
           are
           the
           seven
           Heads
           that
           I
           shall
           cast
           the
           matter
           into
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           When
           hath
           a
           Man
           learned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ?
           What
           do
           you
           mean
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           that
           Christ
           doth
           teach
           his
           people
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ?
           A
           Man
           hath
           learned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           attained
           to
           these
           several
           particulars
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           When
           a
           Man
           hath
           learned
           to
           set
           a
           due
           price
           on
           his
           fullness
           .
           When
           he
           hath
           learned
           to
           set
           a
           due
           price
           and
           value
           upon
           those
           mercies
           that
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           grant
           unto
           him
           :
           When
           he
           can
           prize
           them
           ,
           not
           too
           high
           nor
           too
           low
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           those
           mercies
           that
           God
           grants
           him
           .
           A
           Man
           doth
           not
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           not
           understand
           what
           the
           mercies
           are
           that
           God
           hath
           granted
           to
           him
           .
           As
           no
           man
           can
           attain
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           Christian
           Contentment
           that
           is
           stupid
           under
           affliction
           ,
           he
           must
           understand
           his
           affliction
           ,
           and
           know
           his
           affliction
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           cannot
           come
           to
           Christian
           Contentment
           :
           so
           neither
           can
           We
           learn
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           except
           we
           know
           what
           the
           mercies
           are
           that
           God
           hath
           granted
           to
           us
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           enjoy
           many
           mercies
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           understand
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           taught
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           he
           must
           prize
           the
           mercy
           that
           God
           hath
           granted
           to
           him
           ,
           at
           a
           due
           rate
           .
           As
           he
           must
           look
           upon
           (
           even
           these
           outward
           mercies
           )
           as
           the
           good
           blessings
           of
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           slight
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           must
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           coming
           to
           him
           from
           the
           promise
           .
           Godliness
           hath
           the
           promise
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           as
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           Gods
           goodness
           for
           the
           encouraging
           of
           him
           in
           the
           way
           〈◊〉
           
           righteous
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           in
           .
           He
           must
           so
           look
           upon
           the
           outward
           things
           that
           he
           doth
           enjoy
           .
           He
           must
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           good
           Utensils
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           as
           affording
           opportunity
           to
           do
           God
           service
           in
           the
           place
           where
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           :
           And
           so
           good
           things
           ,
           in
           that
           regard
           he
           must
           prize
           them
           according
           to
           the
           due
           value
           of
           them
           .
           A
           man
           that
           slights
           Gods
           mercies
           and
           thinks
           there
           is
           little
           in
           them
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           as
           he
           must
           not
           prize
           them
           at
           too
           low
           a
           rate
           ,
           his
           Health
           and
           Estate
           ,
           and
           Comfort
           that
           he
           hath
           ;
           neither
           will
           he
           prize
           them
           at
           too
           high
           a
           rate
           ;
           they
           are
           mercies
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           but
           outward
           mercies
           :
           they
           come
           to
           me
           from
           Gods
           goodness
           ,
           I
           but
           it
           's
           from
           Gods
           general
           Goodness
           .
           Though
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           a
           Christian
           may
           look
           upon
           every
           mercy
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           as
           coming
           from
           another
           fountain
           than
           the
           ungodly
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           general
           goodness
           of
           God
           is
           enough
           to
           bestow
           the
           things
           themselves
           :
           For
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           mercies
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           but
           common
           mercies
           :
           Indeed
           I
           have
           them
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           Reprobate
           may
           have
           as
           well
           as
           my self
           .
           They
           are
           good
           things
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           such
           good
           things
           as
           they
           make
           any
           one
           to
           be
           good
           .
           There
           are
           good
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           only
           given
           by
           God
           freely
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           make
           those
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           gives
           them
           .
           Here
           's
           the
           difference
           between
           all
           the
           good
           things
           that
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           now
           ,
           as
           the
           fullness
           of
           Estate
           ,
           the
           outward
           Comforts
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           Grace
           :
           Why
           the
           things
           of
           Grace
           are
           given
           by
           God
           freely
           ,
           and
           they
           make
           those
           that
           they
           are
           given
           unto
           to
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ;
           they
           are
           such
           things
           as
           makes
           them
           to
           be
           good
           in
           Gods
           eye
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           let
           God
           give
           never
           so
           much
           outward
           things
           ,
           they
           make
           one
           to
           be
           never
           a
           whit
           the
           better
           in
           Gods
           eye
           .
           Though
           we
           say
           ,
           Such
           a
           man
           is
           the
           best
           man
           in
           the
           Parish
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           ,
           such
           things
           
           makes
           not
           a
           man
           the
           better
           .
           Grace
           makes
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           the
           better
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           as
           the
           fulness
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           it
           hath
           onely
           a
           goodness
           in
           it
           so
           far
           as
           it
           makes
           them
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           but
           grace
           that
           's
           good
           in
           its
           self
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           good
           as
           a
           man
           may
           have
           ,
           and
           not
           good
           to
           him
           .
           If
           they
           be
           good
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           from
           some
           goodness
           that
           he
           hath
           himself
           ;
           as
           he
           shall
           use
           them
           :
           that
           's
           the
           first
           thing
           .
           When
           a
           man
           shall
           come
           to
           know
           the
           true
           value
           of
           the
           fulness
           of
           his
           outward
           mercies
           ,
           not
           prize
           them
           at
           too
           high
           a
           rate
           ,
           nor
           at
           too
           low
           a
           rate
           ;
           then
           he
           learns
           to
           be
           full
           :
           That
           's
           the
           first
           thing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Then
           doth
           a
           man
           learn
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           :
           when
           he
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           proportion
           the
           use
           of
           that
           fulness
           that
           God
           gives
           him
           .
           When
           he
           can
           tell
           how
           much
           will
           serve
           his
           turn
           for
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           ;
           and
           at
           what
           time
           to
           make
           use
           of
           such
           and
           such
           comforts
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           use
           to
           make
           of
           them
           :
           then
           he
           hath
           lerned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           There
           's
           many
           men
           that
           when
           they
           have
           a
           fulness
           ,
           First
           ,
           They
           know
           not
           how
           to
           prize
           it
           ▪
           they
           know
           not
           the
           worth
           of
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           know
           not
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           what
           they
           should
           ,
           how
           much
           or
           how
           little
           ,
           or
           at
           what
           time
           they
           should
           make
           use
           of
           the
           good
           things
           that
           God
           doth
           give
           unto
           them
           :
           so
           as
           they
           come
           to
           be
           excessive
           ,
           yea
           defective
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           what
           the
           Lord
           grants
           to
           them
           .
           Some
           are
           excessive
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           have
           abundance
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           they
           still
           are
           taking
           in
           of
           more
           than
           is
           any
           way
           useful
           to
           them
           for
           their
           fulness
           :
           They
           think
           that
           they
           may
           do
           what
           they
           will
           with
           their
           own
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           enough
           (
           my
           Brethren
           )
           because
           a
           man's
           Drink
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           therefore
           to
           drink
           as
           much
           as
           he
           pleases
           :
           Or
           because
           his
           Meat
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           therefore
           to
           eat
           as
           much
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           
           to
           know
           how
           to
           order
           and
           moderate
           :
           Or
           because
           his
           Estate
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           therefore
           to
           spend
           it
           as
           he
           list
           ,
           in
           an
           excessive
           way
           .
           I
           remember
           for
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           answer
           of
           a
           Philosopher
           Zeno
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           reprove
           an
           excessive
           Feasting
           :
           This
           was
           answered
           to
           him
           ,
           
             And
             why
             do
             you
             reprove
             it
             ,
             he
             spends
             nothing
             but
             his
             own
             .
          
           The
           Philosopher
           could
           answer
           thus
           ,
           
             Is
             this
             a
             good
             Answer
             ,
             That
             you
             spend
             of
             your
             own
             ;
             suppose
             you
             had
             a
             Cook
             that
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Salt
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             put
             two
             or
             three
             handfuls
             into
             your
             Meat
             ,
             for
             the
             seasoning
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             being
             askt
             why
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             he
             should
             answer
             ,
             I
             had
             Salt
             enough
             ;
             and
             the
             Salt
             did
             not
             cost
             much
             :
             there
             was
             enough
             in
             the
             place
             where
             I
             had
             it
             :
             or
             I
             can
             have
             more
             at
             an
             easie
             rate
             .
             Would
             this
             be
             good
             Answer
             ?
          
           saith
           he
           .
           So
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           for
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           Estates
           are
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           be
           excessive
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
           No
           ,
           thou
           hast
           not
           learned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           till
           thou
           hast
           learned
           how
           much
           will
           serve
           thy
           turn
           for
           thy
           use
           .
           It
           may
           be
           God
           gives
           thee
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           but
           he
           intends
           that
           thou
           shalt
           not
           make
           use
           of
           it
           all
           for
           thy self
           .
           God
           gives
           thee
           so
           much
           a
           year
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           because
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           spend
           it
           all
           upon
           thy
           own
           Back
           and
           Belly
           .
           Thou
           hast
           not
           learned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           till
           thou
           hast
           learned
           how
           to
           proportion
           the
           use
           of
           thy
           Estate
           and
           outward
           Comforts
           that
           thou
           dost
           enjoy
           ,
           according
           to
           thy
           need
           .
           Then
           doth
           a
           man
           learn
           ,
           That
           though
           he
           be
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           abundance
           ,
           yet
           he
           makes
           no
           more
           use
           of
           that
           he
           hath
           than
           is
           fit
           for
           him
           .
           Though
           a
           man
           be
           at
           a
           Feast
           where
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           Dishes
           ,
           is
           it
           enough
           for
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           There
           was
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Cheer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Glutton
           .
           Then
           doth
           a
           man
           know
           how
           to
           be
           temperate
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           great
           many
           Dishes
           ,
           and
           knows
           which
           is
           fittest
           for
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           feeds
           moderately
           on
           them
           .
           That
           's
           
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           First
           ,
           How
           to
           put
           a
           due
           valuation
           upon
           mercy
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           How
           to
           proportion
           the
           use
           of
           mercy
           ,
           so
           much
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           at
           another
           time
           .
           And
           then
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           a
           man
           can
           use
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           as
           he
           is
           inabled
           to
           avoid
           the
           evil
           of
           the
           temptation
           that
           goes
           along
           with
           the
           Creature
           :
           As
           we
           shall
           shew
           afterwards
           ,
           there
           are
           abundance
           of
           temptations
           that
           go
           along
           with
           fulness
           .
           Now
           then
           doth
           a
           man
           learn
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Creature
           ;
           and
           yet
           still
           so
           as
           to
           deliver
           himself
           from
           the
           evil
           of
           those
           temptations
           that
           are
           joyned
           together
           with
           the
           Creature
           .
           And
           that
           's
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           a
           wise
           woman
           ,
           that
           knows
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           the
           comforts
           that
           God
           gives
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           any
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           avoid
           the
           temptations
           ;
           can
           be
           able
           to
           distinguish
           between
           the
           good
           and
           the
           evil
           of
           temptation
           that
           doth
           cleave
           unto
           the
           good
           thing
           .
           You
           many
           times
           swallow
           down
           all
           ,
           all
           is
           fish
           that
           comes
           to
           net
           ;
           you
           think
           there
           is
           no
           temptation
           in
           the
           fulness
           that
           you
           have
           ,
           but
           take
           it
           down
           without
           any
           consideration
           of
           what
           temptation
           may
           be
           joyned
           with
           the
           fullness
           .
           You
           are
           wiser
           with
           your selves
           other
           wayes
           .
           If
           you
           eat
           a
           Fish
           that
           is
           full
           of
           little
           bones
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           picking
           out
           those
           little
           bones
           ;
           you
           will
           not
           presently
           swallow
           it
           down
           in
           whole
           bitts
           :
           So
           you
           should
           consider
           ,
           when
           God
           gives
           you
           fullness
           ,
           O
           there
           may
           be
           many
           little
           bones
           together
           with
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           take
           heed
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           wrapt
           up
           in
           such
           a
           skin
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           bitterness
           to
           you
           ,
           unless
           you
           pick
           out
           something
           .
           If
           you
           swallow
           it
           down
           whole
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           a
           poyson
           to
           you
           .
           Now
           doth
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           pick
           out
           the
           temptation
           ;
           to
           enjoy
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           yet
           avoid
           the
           temptation
           .
           There
           are
           some
           ,
           because
           they
           
           hear
           there
           are
           many
           temptations
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           they
           think
           there
           is
           no
           way
           but
           to
           fling
           away
           the
           Creature
           .
           As
           that
           Aristippus
           ,
           because
           he
           saw
           that
           so
           many
           were
           hurt
           by
           their
           wealth
           ,
           he
           cast
           his
           money
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             will
             drown
             you
             ,
             least
             you
             should
             drown
             me
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           not
           to
           learn
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           avoid
           the
           temptation
           ,
           not
           to
           enjoy
           the
           comfort
           and
           the
           blessing
           ;
           as
           many
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           through
           weakness
           and
           tenderness
           of
           conscience
           ,
           being
           afraid
           that
           they
           shall
           get
           hurt
           by
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Creatures
           that
           God
           doth
           give
           them
           :
           Upon
           that
           they
           deny
           themselves
           abundance
           of
           comfort
           in
           the
           Creature
           that
           they
           should
           have
           .
           Now
           ,
           though
           God
           may
           accept
           of
           their
           desires
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           fearfulness
           of
           sinning
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           yet
           this
           argues
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           weakness
           .
           The
           strength
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           to
           enjoy
           Gods
           Creatures
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           use
           of
           that
           that
           God
           doth
           afford
           ,
           to
           take
           out
           the
           sweetness
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           avoid
           the
           temptation
           ;
           to
           take
           away
           that
           that
           's
           good
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           that
           that
           is
           naught
           .
           As
           there
           's
           many
           kind
           of
           Meats
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           not
           eat
           all
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           a
           child
           ,
           who
           must
           either
           have
           all
           or
           none
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           give
           it
           meat
           that
           hath
           something
           mingled
           with
           it
           that
           is
           naught
           ,
           because
           he
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           pick
           it
           out
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           one
           that
           hath
           understanding
           ,
           he
           knows
           how
           to
           pick
           out
           the
           good
           and
           fling
           away
           the
           naught
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           fling
           it
           all
           away
           ,
           because
           there
           's
           something
           that
           is
           naught
           as
           well
           as
           good
           .
           Now
           that
           's
           the
           third
           thing
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           very
           few
           that
           understand
           this
           Lesson
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           swallow
           down
           all
           ,
           without
           thinking
           of
           any
           temptation
           that
           is
           annexed
           to
           the
           fullness
           that
           they
           do
           enjoy
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Then
           doth
           a
           man
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           have
           all
           that
           he
           doth
           enjoy
           ,
           under
           his
           command
           ,
           
           and
           he
           can
           have
           the
           command
           of
           his
           own
           spirit
           in
           what
           he
           doth
           enjoy
           .
           As
           thus
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           not
           a
           slave
           to
           what
           he
           hath
           ,
           but
           he
           makes
           what
           he
           hath
           a
           slave
           to
           him
           .
           Some
           men
           that
           are
           rich
           ,
           you
           say
           they
           have
           such
           possessions
           ;
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           their
           possessions
           have
           them
           rather
           ,
           than
           they
           their
           possessions
           ;
           they
           are
           under
           their
           possessions
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           Then
           a
           man
           knows
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           he
           makes
           his
           underling
           ,
           he
           makes
           his
           servants
           ;
           he
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           command
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           according
           as
           there
           is
           use
           of
           it
           .
           He
           will
           never
           be
           a
           servant
           to
           his
           servant
           .
           It
           's
           a
           sordid
           disposition
           for
           any
           man
           or
           woman
           to
           be
           a
           servant
           to
           their
           servant
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           to
           your
           Estates
           you
           will
           be
           a
           servant
           ,
           they
           shall
           command
           you
           ;
           and
           your
           Credit
           and
           you
           will
           be
           a
           servant
           .
           But
           it
           's
           a
           sign
           you
           know
           not
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           As
           a
           man
           doth
           not
           know
           how
           to
           rule
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           be
           under
           his
           servant
           ;
           so
           he
           doth
           not
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           except
           he
           hath
           a
           command
           over
           what
           he
           doth
           enjoy
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           yea
           and
           a
           command
           over
           his
           own
           spirit
           in
           the
           use
           of
           what
           he
           doth
           enjoy
           .
           That
           's
           thus
           ,
           When
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           can
           let
           out
           as
           much
           of
           his
           heart
           to
           the
           Creature
           as
           is
           useful
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           can
           call
           it
           in
           again
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           cause
           :
           As
           ordinarily
           people
           do
           not
           let
           out
           their
           spirits
           a
           little
           to
           joy
           ,
           but
           they
           let
           them
           out
           so
           as
           they
           have
           no
           command
           over
           their
           spirits
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           lost
           the
           command
           of
           their
           spirits
           :
           they
           cannot
           call
           in
           their
           spirits
           again
           ,
           to
           be
           serious
           and
           humble
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           mourning
           for
           sin
           ,
           when
           God
           calls
           them
           to
           it
           .
           As
           now
           for
           instance
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           you
           will
           be
           merry
           ,
           and
           go
           and
           visit
           your
           friends
           ,
           and
           have
           good
           cheer
           ;
           God
           gives
           you
           leave
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           if
           you
           know
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           this
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           Do
           not
           you
           let
           out
           your
           hearts
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           you
           cannot
           call
           them
           in
           
           again
           ;
           you
           let
           them
           out
           so
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           should
           come
           at
           night
           to
           go
           and
           humble
           your
           souls
           before
           God
           in
           prayer
           ,
           your
           hearts
           are
           light
           and
           vain
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           no
           command
           over
           your
           spirits
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           the
           next
           day
           you
           are
           worse
           for
           it
           .
           It
           s
           just
           with
           your
           hearts
           as
           with
           little
           Children
           ;
           let
           them
           have
           but
           their
           wills
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           no
           rule
           over
           them
           for
           many
           dayes
           ,
           many
           weeks
           after
           .
           So
           when
           you
           let
           your
           hearts
           have
           liberty
           a
           little
           while
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           you
           have
           little
           command
           over
           your
           hearts
           for
           many
           weeks
           after
           .
           Now
           you
           may
           be
           merry
           ,
           Religion
           keeps
           not
           one
           from
           mirth
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           as
           to
           have
           a
           command
           over
           our
           spirits
           ;
           that
           I
           can
           call
           my
           heart
           in
           again
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           occasion
           .
           I
           will
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           I
           but
           I
           will
           reserve
           my
           chief
           joy
           for
           something
           else
           ;
           there
           is
           something
           else
           that
           I
           am
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           ,
           more
           than
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
           If
           you
           let
           out
           your
           heart
           so
           ,
           when
           you
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           as
           you
           make
           it
           your
           chief
           joy
           ,
           your
           onely
           joy
           ;
           your
           joy
           is
           not
           right
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           heart
           that
           knows
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Then
           hath
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           learned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           so
           use
           the
           creatures
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           yet
           they
           are
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           part
           with
           all
           their
           comforts
           ,
           if
           God
           will
           call
           for
           them
           .
           If
           I
           enjoy
           comfort
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           my
           heart
           lies
           down
           before
           God
           ready
           prepared
           to
           give
           up
           those
           comforts
           that
           I
           do
           enjoy
           ;
           whenever
           God
           will
           have
           me
           :
           Then
           I
           have
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           .
           When
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           shall
           have
           their
           hearts
           taken
           so
           with
           the
           Creature
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           leave
           them
           ,
           whatever
           comes
           of
           them
           :
           They
           must
           preserve
           their
           Estate
           ,
           now
           having
           had
           full
           Estates
           ,
           and
           lived
           full
           handed
           ;
           they
           cannot
           live
           meanly
           :
           rather
           venture
           upon
           sin
           or
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           preserve
           their
           Estates
           .
           
             O
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             as
             
             hath
             had
             such
             bringing
             up
             as
             I
          
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           
             now
             to
             be
             put
             to
             straits
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             scarce
             have
             bread
             .
          
           And
           upon
           this
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           come
           to
           part
           with
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           when
           God
           would
           have
           them
           ;
           they
           will
           keep
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           whether
           God
           will
           or
           no.
           O
           thou
           hast
           not
           learned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           If
           thy
           heart
           were
           right
           in
           thy
           fulness
           ,
           thou
           wouldst
           take
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           when
           God
           gives
           them
           .
           But
           Lord
           ,
           If
           thou
           hast
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           here
           I
           am
           ,
           do
           with
           me
           what
           thou
           pleasest
           :
           The
           Lord
           gives
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           takes
           ,
           and
           blessed
           be
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           I
           'll
           take
           them
           as
           long
           as
           thou
           wilt
           have
           me
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           wilt
           sanctifie
           thy
           Name
           in
           my
           want
           ,
           Lord
           take
           them
           .
           We
           are
           too
           eager
           upon
           the
           Creature
           when
           our
           hearts
           cleave
           to
           it
           and
           we
           cannot
           be
           taken
           from
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           rending
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
           It
           is
           with
           many
           mens
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Bee
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           sting
           ,
           it
           thrusts
           its
           sting
           so
           far
           in
           that
           it
           cannot
           get
           it
           out
           ,
           but
           leaves
           it
           there
           :
           So
           our
           hearts
           are
           so
           riveted
           into
           the
           Creature
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           part
           with
           the
           Creature
           ;
           and
           when
           God
           would
           take
           away
           the
           Creature
           from
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           dear
           unto
           us
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           's
           the
           reason
           that
           people
           do
           so
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           complain
           that
           they
           are
           undone
           ,
           and
           wring
           their
           hands
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           but
           lost
           any
           part
           of
           their
           Estates
           ;
           though
           they
           have
           a
           great
           part
           still
           remaining
           :
           Oh
           how
           they
           wring
           their
           hands
           as
           if
           they
           were
           undone
           .
           Oh
           thou
           didst
           not
           learn
           when
           thou
           wert
           full
           ,
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           That
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           is
           immoderately
           sorrowful
           ,
           when
           God
           takes
           away
           the
           Creature
           from
           them
           ,
           did
           never
           learn
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           :
           when
           we
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           enjoy
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           be
           without
           them
           .
           O
           think
           of
           this
           when
           you
           are
           at
           your
           full
           Tables
           .
           Now
           I
           have
           al
           things
           about
           me
           ,
           but
           can
           I
           now
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           call
           me
           to
           
           suffer
           poverty
           ,
           could
           I
           be
           content
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           a
           Prison
           for
           his
           Name
           sake
           ?
           Paul
           he
           could
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           at
           the
           fullest
           ,
           readily
           come
           off
           :
           O
           Lord
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           honour
           thy self
           by
           me
           ,
           in
           a
           Prison
           ,
           or
           Poverty
           ,
           or
           Disgrace
           ,
           why
           Lord
           ,
           here
           I
           am
           :
           He
           was
           ready
           prepared
           .
           And
           know
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           not
           learned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           except
           you
           can
           find
           your
           hearts
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           your
           fulness
           ;
           to
           be
           ready
           prepared
           to
           part
           with
           all
           your
           fulness
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           very
           naming
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           suppose
           you
           all
           think
           this
           is
           hard
           lesson
           ;
           you
           think
           it
           's
           hard
           for
           poor
           people
           to
           know
           how
           to
           want
           ;
           that
           's
           hard
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           's
           rather
           the
           harder
           of
           the
           two
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           :
           That
           's
           the
           fifth
           thing
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           knows
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Then
           doth
           a
           man
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           make
           all
           his
           fulness
           to
           be
           furtherance
           of
           his
           graces
           ,
           to
           act
           his
           graces
           ,
           to
           exercise
           his
           graces
           ,
           to
           draw
           forth
           his
           graces
           :
           As
           now
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           make
           the
           fulness
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           means
           to
           act
           and
           draw
           forth
           the
           grace
           of
           Love
           ;
           to
           love
           God
           in
           all
           his
           fulness
           :
           Not
           so
           much
           to
           love
           the
           Creature
           ,
           as
           to
           love
           God
           in
           the
           Creature
           .
           When
           he
           can
           make
           his
           fulness
           to
           be
           a
           means
           to
           help
           his
           faith
           :
           Thus
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           hast
           said
           ,
           
             That
             godliness
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             this
             life
             and
             the
             life
             that
             is
             to
             come
          
           ;
           why
           Lord
           thou
           hast
           made
           thy
           promise
           good
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           strengthens
           my
           faith
           :
           When
           a
           mans
           fulness
           can
           exercise
           the
           grace
           of
           Charity
           to
           others
           :
           When
           a
           mans
           fulness
           can
           exercise
           his
           grace
           of
           heavenly
           mindedness
           ;
           as
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             These
             comforts
             that
             thou
             givest
             me
             in
             thy
             creatures
             ,
             O
             they
             are
             sweet
             ;
             but
             how
             sweet
             is
             thy self
             !
             how
             sweet
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             fulness
             of
             all
             this
             fulness
             !
             And
             if
             so
             be
             that
             this
             life
             be
             so
             sweet
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             what
             hast
             thou
             then
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             to
             make
             me
             
             to
             long
             after
             heaven
             !
          
           Then
           a
           man
           hath
           learned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           he
           knows
           how
           to
           exercise
           his
           graces
           by
           his
           fulness
           ;
           that
           that
           which
           deads
           the
           graces
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           shall
           be
           a
           means
           to
           exercise
           his
           graces
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           And
           so
           I
           might
           make
           that
           another
           consideration
           ,
           When
           this
           fulness
           doth
           lead
           him
           to
           the
           fountain
           of
           his
           fulness
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           his
           grace
           leads
           him
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           thankful
           to
           God
           in
           all
           ;
           when
           it
           stirs
           up
           his
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           encourages
           him
           in
           the
           duties
           that
           God
           doth
           require
           of
           him
           .
           O
           I
           receive
           much
           wages
           ,
           saith
           a
           gracious
           heart
           ;
           I
           receive
           much
           from
           God
           ,
           then
           surely
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           much
           work
           required
           at
           my
           hands
           .
           I
           receive
           more
           than
           others
           do
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           I
           should
           do
           more
           work
           than
           others
           do
           .
           Thus
           a
           Christian
           learns
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           it
           can
           further
           his
           graces
           ,
           and
           carry
           him
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           his
           fulness
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           Then
           a
           Christian
           learns
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           improve
           and
           lay
           out
           all
           his
           fulness
           for
           God.
           I
           use
           it
           ,
           I
           but
           I
           do
           not
           use
           it
           for
           my self
           so
           much
           as
           for
           God.
           When
           I
           can
           consider
           what
           are
           the
           opportunities
           of
           service
           that
           God
           grants
           unto
           me
           in
           this
           my
           fulness
           .
           Doth
           not
           God
           give
           unto
           me
           a
           larger
           opportunity
           of
           service
           than
           unto
           others
           ,
           O
           then
           let
           me
           improve
           it
           for
           publick
           work
           .
           Perhaps
           I
           am
           made
           a
           publick
           man
           ,
           whereas
           others
           that
           are
           poor
           ,
           that
           are
           fit
           for
           publick
           service
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           their
           Estate
           they
           cannot
           be
           employed
           in
           publick
           work
           as
           I.
           Now
           I
           will
           improve
           my
           fulness
           in
           publick
           work
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           a
           useful
           man
           in
           the
           place
           where
           God
           hath
           set
           me
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           be
           as
           full
           of
           good
           works
           as
           possibly
           I
           can
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           be
           a
           publick
           blessing
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Lord
           hath
           cast
           me
           .
           Why
           then
           doth
           a
           man
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           .
           And
           then
           ,
        
         
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           When
           a
           man
           doth
           so
           use
           the
           world
           as
           if
           he
           used
           it
           not
           .
           When
           a
           man
           enjoys
           his
           fulness
           of
           outward
           things
           ,
           but
           as
           things
           by
           the
           by
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           as
           his
           comforts
           doth
           not
           depend
           upon
           them
           .
           I
           have
           comfort
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           depend
           upon
           them
           .
           Most
           people
           do
           so
           enjoy
           their
           fulness
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           is
           they
           have
           it
           as
           all
           their
           fulness
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           use
           them
           as
           things
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           but
           as
           their
           end
           .
           Not
           as
           means
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           but
           as
           their
           end
           .
           Then
           a
           man
           learns
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           (
           I
           say
           )
           when
           he
           can
           use
           his
           fulness
           ,
           not
           as
           his
           end
           ,
           but
           means
           to
           the
           end
           :
           Not
           as
           things
           that
           he
           doth
           depend
           upon
           for
           his
           happiness
           ,
           but
           as
           things
           by
           the
           by
           .
           Put
           all
           these
           together
           now
           ,
           and
           here
           's
           the
           man
           that
           learns
           to
           be
           full
           .
           And
           thus
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           I
           am
           instructed
           as
           well
           to
           be
           full
           and
           rich
           ,
           as
           to
           need
           .
           O
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           before
           this
           can
           come
           to
           be
           applied
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           apply
           these
           particulars
           to
           your
           hearts
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           appeal
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           to
           your
           Conscience
           ;
           Have
           you
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           ?
           You
           are
           full
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           outward
           things
           ;
           but
           have
           you
           been
           in
           Christs
           School
           ,
           to
           learn
           to
           enjoy
           your
           fulness
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           this
           is
           .
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           that
           many
           of
           your
           Consciences
           will
           cause
           mis-giving
           thoughts
           to
           be
           in
           you
           this
           day
           about
           this
           thing
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           believe
           that
           these
           are
           the
           truths
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           but
           any
           man
           may
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           do
           not
           stand
           to
           enlarge
           and
           bring
           proofs
           for
           them
           :
           but
           every
           mans
           conscience
           will
           tell
           him
           ,
           certainly
           I
           have
           not
           learned
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           learned
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           by
           my
           fulness
           .
           Now
           give
           conscience
           liberty
           to
           reprove
           you
           for
           being
           Truant
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           let
           this
           humble
           your
           souls
           before
           the
           Lord.
           I
           shall
           speak
           more
           to
           that
           afterwards
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           your
           work
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           
           be
           humbled
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           not
           understood
           what
           it
           is
           to
           sanctifie
           God
           in
           the
           fulness
           that
           you
           enjoy
           .
           Lord
           ,
           Through
           thy
           mercy
           I
           have
           all
           my
           dayes
           been
           full
           of
           outward
           comforts
           ;
           Thou
           hast
           been
           full-handed
           towards
           me
           ,
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           thy
           mercy
           :
           but
           Lord
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           had
           fulness
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           O
           how
           far
           have
           I
           been
           from
           knowing
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           If
           this
           be
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           then
           I
           have
           been
           a
           stranger
           to
           it
           hitherto
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           A
           man
           doth
           know
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           when
           he
           knows
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Comforts
           he
           doth
           enjoy
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           hindered
           by
           the
           afflictions
           or
           troubles
           that
           doth
           attend
           his
           Comforts
           .
           In
           mens
           abounding
           and
           being
           full
           of
           comforts
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           they
           cannot
           but
           have
           some
           affliction
           and
           some
           troubles
           attending
           these
           comforts
           ;
           for
           all
           Creature
           comforts
           are
           mingled
           comforts
           :
           Now
           then
           ,
           Then
           a
           man
           knows
           rightly
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           he
           enjoyes
           his
           fulness
           ,
           so
           as
           though
           he
           hath
           some
           affliction
           mixed
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           affliction
           for
           his
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           his
           comforts
           for
           thanksgiving
           unto
           God
           at
           the
           same
           time
           :
           whereas
           now
           abundance
           of
           people
           when
           they
           enjoy
           comfort
           ,
           if
           they
           meet
           with
           any
           trouble
           and
           affliction
           mixed
           with
           their
           comfort
           ,
           they
           are
           filled
           so
           with
           vexation
           and
           bitterness
           ,
           and
           their
           spirits
           are
           so
           troubled
           ,
           that
           they
           lose
           all
           the
           good
           of
           their
           comforts
           :
           As
           Haman
           ,
           he
           did
           abound
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           know
           how
           to
           abound
           ;
           therefore
           when
           he
           was
           but
           crossed
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           Mordecay
           did
           not
           bow
           the
           Knee
           to
           him
           ,
           why
           all
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           prosperity
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           his
           spirit
           was
           filled
           with
           rage
           and
           bitterness
           ,
           and
           malice
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           many
           people
           ,
           that
           have
           abundance
           in
           their
           Families
           ;
           they
           are
           full
           of
           outward
           comforts
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           Yoke-fellows
           ,
           comfortable
           Children
           ;
           they
           have
           Estates
           ,
           they
           
           have
           their
           Tables
           furnished
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           that
           one
           would
           think
           might
           content
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           almost
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           cross
           doth
           fall
           out
           that
           doth
           displease
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           put
           into
           such
           a
           vexation
           and
           fretting
           humour
           ,
           as
           they
           lose
           all
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           comforts
           .
           Do'st
           thou
           know
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           when
           as
           thou
           goest
           abroad
           and
           something
           crossest
           thee
           ,
           or
           thy
           Servant
           doth
           something
           amiss
           ,
           why
           presently
           thou
           art
           in
           a
           rage
           and
           fretting
           ,
           and
           all
           thy
           thanksgiving
           to
           God
           for
           all
           thy
           mercies
           ,
           that
           's
           forgot
           .
           Nothing
           but
           fretting
           and
           vexing
           in
           the
           Family
           for
           one
           cross
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           are
           a
           hundred
           mercies
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           bless
           God
           for
           .
           Thou
           dost
           not
           know
           how
           to
           to
           abound
           ,
           when
           thou
           canst
           not
           tell
           how
           to
           sever
           the
           good
           of
           mercy
           ,
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           affliction
           :
           And
           though
           God
           doth
           afflict
           thee
           in
           something
           ,
           yet
           he
           gives
           thee
           abundance
           of
           occasions
           to
           bless
           him
           and
           praise
           him
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           thou
           canst
           bless
           God
           for
           all
           mercies
           ,
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           all
           afflictions
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           If
           God
           doth
           grant
           me
           more
           mercies
           then
           affliction
           ,
           he
           shall
           have
           more
           thanksgiving
           from
           me
           then
           sorrow
           ,
           or
           then
           trouble
           ;
           I
           le
           have
           more
           joy
           then
           I
           will
           have
           trouble
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           more
           mercy
           then
           I
           have
           correction
           .
           This
           man
           knows
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           that
           can
           do
           thus
           then
           .
        
         
           Eleventhly
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           That
           man
           knows
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           abundance
           yet
           knows
           himself
           .
           Such
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           knows
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           and
           to
           abound
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           if
           they
           are
           full
           and
           abound
           ,
           yet
           they
           know
           themselves
           .
           It
           s
           ordinary
           for
           people
           not
           to
           know
           themselves
           ,
           when
           once
           they
           come
           to
           abound
           .
           Saul
           was
           little
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           when
           he
           was
           in
           a
           mean
           estate
           ,
           but
           when
           Saul
           came
           to
           abound
           he
           knew
           not
           himself
           :
           And
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           ordinary
           with
           people
           ,
           that
           their
           abundance
           hath
           taken
           away
           the
           very
           knowledge
           of
           themselves
           ;
           
           they
           have
           grown
           wanton
           and
           foolish
           and
           proud
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           known
           themselves
           when
           they
           have
           abounded
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           abundance
           knows
           his
           own
           meaness
           ,
           and
           wretchedness
           ,
           and
           sinfulness
           ,
           and
           vileness
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           abundance
           ;
           here
           's
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           learned
           this
           lesson
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           how
           to
           abound
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           very
           difficult
           lesson
           :
           If
           there
           be
           such
           things
           as
           as
           these
           in
           learning
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           surely
           the
           lesson
           must
           needs
           be
           difficult
           .
           You
           that
           are
           Mariners
           think
           if
           you
           have
           Sea-roome
           enough
           you
           are
           safe
           ;
           you
           care
           not
           then
           :
           but
           it
           's
           otherwise
           in
           this
           that
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           ,
           your
           Sea-roome
           may
           be
           your
           undoing
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           abundance
           you
           have
           ,
           the
           more
           difficult
           it
           will
           be
           for
           you
           to
           know
           how
           to
           order
           your selves
           in
           your
           way
           .
           I
           gave
           divers
           reasons
           why
           this
           lesson
           was
           more
           difficult
           then
           the
           other
           ;
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           than
           to
           be
           empty
           ;
           which
           few
           people
           in
           the
           world
           will
           think
           so
           ,
           but
           certainly
           it
           is
           so
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           the
           very
           naming
           of
           these
           things
           may
           shew
           he
           difficulty
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           Second
           place
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           difficulty
           in
           Mens
           and
           Womens
           knowing
           how
           to
           be
           full
           :
           And
           I
           name
           this
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           put
           your
           hearts
           upon
           exercise
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           lightly
           pass
           over
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           knowing
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           ordinary
           for
           Men
           that
           have
           estates
           and
           outward
           comforts
           ,
           to
           slight
           the
           Word
           .
           Well
           ,
           Let
           me
           have
           what
           will
           satisfie
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           lesson
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           I
           hope
           we
           shall
           do
           well
           enough
           for
           that
           .
           Now
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           slight
           the
           lesson
           ;
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           something
           about
           the
           difficulty
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           You
           that
           are
           Marriners
           ,
           If
           you
           may
           have
           Sea-roome
           enough
           ,
           you
           care
           not
           ;
           you
           think
           then
           you
           can
           do
           well
           enough
           ,
           but
           though
           you
           can
           do
           well
           enough
           in
           your
           Art
           ,
           
           when
           you
           have
           Sea-roome
           ;
           yet
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           you
           do
           the
           worst
           for
           your selves
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           the
           greatest
           Sea
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           there
           you
           do
           worst
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           your
           Sea-room
           that
           doth
           undo
           you
           :
           I
           mean
           the
           abundance
           of
           outward
           prosperity
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           ordinarily
           which
           doth
           undo
           men
           .
           So
           it
           is
           easier
           a
           great
           deal
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           for
           one
           to
           manage
           a
           little
           Boat
           in
           the
           Thames
           ,
           then
           for
           one
           to
           be
           able
           to
           manage
           an
           East-Indian
           Ship.
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           less
           skill
           will
           serve
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           a
           mans
           estate
           when
           it
           is
           low
           and
           mean
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           be
           full
           .
           It
           were
           a
           mad
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           that
           can
           but
           onely
           row
           in
           the
           Thames
           ,
           to
           undertake
           the
           command
           of
           one
           of
           your
           greatest
           Ships
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           for
           those
           that
           are
           mean
           ,
           if
           God
           doth
           not
           teach
           them
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           to
           undo
           themselves
           by
           their
           fulness
           as
           well
           as
           any
           way
           .
           It
           is
           easier
           for
           a
           man
           to
           manage
           a
           little
           estate
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           then
           for
           him
           to
           manage
           great
           merchandizing
           .
           There
           is
           more
           difficulty
           and
           skill
           required
           in
           fulness
           ,
           than
           in
           other
           wayes
           ;
           as
           extremity
           of
           heat
           is
           harder
           to
           bear
           than
           cold
           :
           though
           it
           be
           very
           cold
           ,
           yet
           by
           exercise
           we
           may
           get
           our selves
           a
           heat
           :
           but
           when
           it
           is
           extream
           hot
           weather
           ,
           that
           's
           very
           tedious
           ,
           and
           it
           breeds
           diseases
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           easier
           to
           carry
           a
           Cup
           that
           is
           but
           half
           full
           steadily
           ,
           than
           to
           carry
           a
           Cup
           that
           is
           brim-full
           .
           And
           a
           Traveller
           (
           you
           know
           the
           expression
           )
           the
           storm
           and
           the
           tempest
           makes
           him
           to
           get
           his
           Cloak
           closer
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           it
           faster
           :
           but
           when
           the
           warm
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           comes
           and
           shines
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           makes
           him
           cast
           off
           his
           Cloak
           .
           You
           know
           the
           Fable
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Wind
           to
           get
           the
           Travellers
           Cloak
           ,
           which
           should
           do
           it
           ;
           when
           the
           Wind
           came
           blustering
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           warm
           Sun
           beams
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           throw
           it
           off
           .
           So
           many
           times
           those
           that
           can
           hold
           fastest
           in
           the
           time
           of
           adversity
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           time
           of
           prosperity
           they
           
           lose
           the
           seeming
           graces
           that
           they
           had
           before
           ;
           and
           so
           let
           all
           go
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           are
           divers
           reasons
           that
           I
           should
           give
           you
           why
           it
           is
           thus
           difficult
           to
           learn
           this
           lesson
           ;
           as
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           we
           are
           most
           of
           us
           flesh
           ,
           we
           are
           more
           flesh
           than
           spirit
           of
           our selves
           :
           Now
           because
           we
           have
           so
           little
           spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           therefore
           all
           those
           things
           that
           shall
           come
           for
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           flesh
           (
           I
           do
           not
           now
           speak
           of
           corruption
           )
           but
           to
           joyn
           with
           our
           natural
           part
           and
           sensual
           part
           ,
           we
           having
           so
           little
           spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           dangerous
           for
           us
           to
           manage
           those
           things
           that
           joyn
           with
           our
           natural
           part
           ,
           that
           is
           flesh
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           not
           corrupt
           ;
           yet
           because
           we
           have
           so
           little
           spirit
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           We
           have
           lost
           the
           Image
           of
           God.
           The
           best
           of
           us
           have
           but
           little
           of
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           others
           have
           lost
           is
           quite
           ;
           and
           then
           our
           very
           reason
           is
           wounded
           by
           our
           fall
           :
           therefore
           having
           so
           little
           strength
           in
           our
           spirits
           ,
           all
           those
           things
           that
           come
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           flesh
           ,
           do
           very
           much
           endanger
           us
           ;
           and
           do
           indeed
           very
           much
           weaken
           our
           better
           part
           .
           Now
           adversity
           ,
           that
           pulls
           from
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           takes
           from
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           the
           spirit
           is
           much
           the
           stronger
           ;
           but
           what
           doth
           add
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           doth
           endanger
           us
           :
           as
           it
           is
           more
           dangerous
           to
           set
           a
           Child
           upon
           a
           pamper'd
           Horse
           ,
           than
           upon
           a
           Horse
           that
           is
           wearied
           out
           with
           work
           :
           And
           so
           for
           us
           that
           are
           weak
           in
           our
           spirits
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           flesh
           to
           be
           pampered
           and
           satisfied
           ;
           I
           now
           speak
           but
           of
           our
           natural
           flesh
           and
           sensual
           part
           ,
           to
           be
           pampered
           and
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           danger
           in
           that
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           farther
           ,
           In
           prosperity
           there
           are
           more
           duties
           required
           than
           in
           adversity
           .
           A
           man
           that
           is
           in
           a
           mean
           estate
           and
           condition
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           so
           many
           duties
           required
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           a
           man
           that
           enjoys
           a
           fulness
           ,
           there
           's
           abundance
           of
           duties
           required
           of
           such
           a
           man
           :
           every
           comfort
           that
           he
           
           enjoys
           is
           an
           obligation
           to
           some
           special
           duty
           .
           A
           poor
           man
           that
           works
           hard
           at
           his
           dayes
           labour
           ,
           he
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           to
           bless
           God
           when
           he
           comes
           into
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           look
           to
           his
           own
           heart
           ;
           and
           to
           see
           that
           the
           service
           of
           God
           is
           in
           his
           Family
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           take
           a
           man
           that
           is
           full
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           an
           estate
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           God
           requires
           of
           him
           to
           look
           abroad
           in
           the
           publick
           ;
           and
           God
           gives
           him
           charge
           ,
           Look
           that
           my
           Worship
           be
           set
           up
           ,
           look
           that
           Justice
           be
           executed
           ,
           I
           will
           require
           these
           things
           at
           your
           hand
           ;
           look
           that
           my
           Sabboths
           be
           not
           prophan'd
           ,
           look
           that
           Godliness
           be
           countenanced
           ,
           look
           that
           Sin
           is
           discountenanced
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           Every
           man
           that
           is
           rich
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           ,
           or
           in
           place
           .
        
         
           I
           but
           by
           your
           countenance
           you
           may
           make
           friends
           to
           this
           and
           the
           other
           ;
           every
           one
           is
           tied
           to
           be
           a
           friend
           to
           those
           that
           are
           rich
           .
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           duties
           that
           lie
           upon
           you
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           lie
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           poor
           .
           If
           indeed
           a
           man
           that
           had
           an
           estate
           ,
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           but
           to
           sit
           by
           the
           fire
           side
           ,
           and
           have
           his
           servants
           to
           bring
           him
           his
           provision
           ;
           if
           this
           were
           all
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           it
           were
           easie
           for
           a
           man
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           :
           but
           you
           must
           know
           that
           there
           is
           much
           more
           lies
           upon
           you
           then
           so
           ,
           which
           you
           must
           answer
           for
           ,
           and
           give
           an
           account
           of
           before
           God
           ;
           now
           this
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           makes
           the
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           the
           third
           thing
           is
           ,
           The
           variety
           of
           Temptations
           that
           do
           attend
           upon
           a
           full
           condition
           :
           O
           abundance
           of
           temptations
           there
           are
           in
           a
           full
           estate
           ,
           more
           than
           there
           are
           in
           a
           mean
           estate
           .
           I
           confess
           extream
           poverty
           hath
           many
           temptations
           with
           it
           ,
           very
           sore
           and
           grievous
           temptations
           that
           do
           attend
           extremity
           of
           poverty
           ;
           but
           yet
           not
           so
           many
           as
           do
           attend
           upon
           a
           full
           estate
           .
           As
           the
           flies
           come
           in
           abundance
           to
           sweet
           things
           ,
           honey
           (
           and
           the
           like
           )
           so
           
           Belzebub
           ,
           that
           signifies
           the
           God
           of
           Flies
           ;
           O
           the
           Devils
           that
           have
           that
           name
           ,
           they
           come
           in
           abundance
           ,
           where
           they
           see
           sweetness
           ,
           where
           they
           see
           is
           much
           prosperity
           .
           Rats
           and
           Mice
           come
           to
           full
           Barns
           ,
           not
           to
           empty
           ones
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Vermin
           of
           temptations
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           call
           them
           ,
           do
           attend
           upon
           full
           estates
           .
           A
           Tree
           that
           hath
           nothing
           on
           it
           ,
           the
           Traveller
           that
           comes
           by
           will
           not
           fling
           at
           it
           ;
           but
           a
           Tree
           that
           is
           full
           of
           fruit
           ,
           a
           Traveller
           flings
           at
           that
           :
           so
           those
           that
           are
           in
           a
           mean
           and
           low
           condition
           ,
           the
           Devil
           passes
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           especially
           labors
           at
           those
           that
           he
           sees
           hath
           much
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           more
           hopes
           of
           gaining
           of
           them
           :
           As
           it
           's
           a
           very
           observable
           place
           concerning
           Joseph
           ,
           do
           but
           consider
           the
           Scripture
           that
           speaks
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           Joseph
           and
           his
           Blessing
           ;
           we
           may
           compare
           two
           Scriptures
           together
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           where
           you
           have
           Jacob
           blessing
           of
           Joseph
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           is
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           where
           
           Moses's
           Blessing
           was
           ,
           chap.
           33.
           13.
           and
           of
           Joseph
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             his
             land
             ,
             for
             the
             precious
             things
             of
             heaven
             ;
             for
             the
             dew
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             deep
             that
             coucheth
             beneath
             :
             And
             for
             the
             precious
             fruits
             brought
             forth
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             precious
             things
             put
             forth
             by
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             chief
             things
             of
             the
             ancient
             Mountains
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             precious
             things
             of
             the
             lasting
             hills
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             precious
             things
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             fulness
             thereof
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           's
           for
           all
           his
           outward
           blessings
           ,
           what
           a
           many
           precious
           things
           are
           here
           ,
           that
           Joseph
           had
           ,
           and
           the
           fulness
           thereof
           .
           But
           mark
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           what
           is
           said
           concerning
           
             Joseph
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             22.
             
             Joseph
             is
             a
             fruitful
             bough
             ,
             even
             a
             fruitful
             bough
             by
             a
             Well
             ;
             whose
             branches
             run
             over
             the
             wall
             .
          
           But
           now
           mark
           in
           the
           23.
           verse
           ,
           
             The
             Archers
             have
             sorely
             grieved
             him
             and
             shot
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             hated
             him
             .
          
           There
           's
           none
           of
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Archers
           did
           so
           shoot
           at
           ,
           as
           at
           Joseph
           ;
           and
           
           there
           is
           none
           of
           the
           Tribes
           that
           is
           blessed
           with
           so
           many
           several
           pretious
           things
           as
           Joseph
           is
           blest
           withal
           .
           So
           that
           by
           comparing
           these
           two
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           have
           most
           of
           the
           pretious
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           to
           be
           shot
           at
           most
           ;
           and
           the
           Devil
           shoots
           at
           them
           more
           then
           he
           doth
           at
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           as
           the
           variety
           of
           temptations
           is
           greater
           ,
           so
           the
           suitableness
           of
           temptations
           is
           more
           ;
           the
           Devil
           can
           prevail
           more
           in
           his
           temptations
           with
           fulness
           ,
           than
           where
           there
           is
           want
           and
           emptiness
           ;
           why
           ,
           because
           though
           there
           be
           temptations
           in
           a
           poor
           condition
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           so
           pleasing
           to
           a
           mans
           own
           nature
           as
           the
           temptations
           of
           a
           full
           condition
           .
           A
           poor
           man
           is
           tempted
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           he
           tempted
           to
           ,
           he
           is
           tempted
           to
           impatience
           ,
           but
           that
           's
           no
           pleasing
           thing
           but
           a
           tedious
           thing
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           tempted
           to
           despair
           ,
           but
           that
           hath
           no
           pleasingness
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           tempted
           to
           take
           shifting
           courses
           ,
           I
           but
           there
           's
           fear
           in
           that
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           be
           discovered
           and
           so
           be
           punished
           :
           So
           that
           their
           temptations
           that
           are
           in
           poverty
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           suitable
           to
           their
           nature
           ,
           as
           the
           temptations
           of
           one
           that
           is
           in
           a
           full
           estate
           ;
           for
           his
           estate
           is
           a
           temptation
           to
           pride
           ,
           to
           uncleanness
           ,
           a
           temptation
           to
           intemperance
           :
           Now
           such
           things
           are
           very
           suitable
           to
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           therefore
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           danger
           in
           the
           temptations
           that
           comes
           by
           fulness
           than
           by
           want
           ,
           because
           the
           temptations
           of
           one
           are
           tedious
           to
           a
           mans
           nature
           ;
           but
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           other
           are
           suitable
           to
           a
           mans
           nature
           .
           As
           it
           's
           more
           dangerous
           to
           have
           Rats-bane
           lie
           about
           the
           house
           for
           your
           children
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           Alloes
           or
           Wormseed
           :
           Suppose
           that
           Alloes
           had
           a
           poyson
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           's
           true
           it
           may
           do
           hurt
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           not
           so
           likely
           as
           Rats-bane
           ;
           because
           though
           Rats-bane
           hath
           poyson
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           sweetness
           in
           it
           too
           .
           There
           is
           poyson
           sometimes
           in
           a
           poor
           condition
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           are
           temptations
           to
           great
           evils
           in
           a
           poor
           condition
           ;
           I
           but
           their
           temptations
           have
           a
           bitterness
           in
           them
           .
           But
           the
           temptation
           of
           a
           full
           condition
           hath
           a
           sweetness
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           's
           a
           greater
           danger
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           more
           difficulty
           to
           avoid
           those
           temptations
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           further
           ,
           The
           temptations
           that
           come
           from
           fulness
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           subtle
           ;
           those
           that
           come
           from
           want
           they
           are
           not
           so
           subtle
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           apparent
           ;
           but
           the
           temptations
           lies
           in
           fulness
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           lawful
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           lawful
           things
           that
           we
           most
           fail
           in
           :
           And
           the
           temptation
           comes
           so
           fairly
           ,
           why
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           a
           man
           take
           liberty
           to
           comfort
           himself
           in
           Gods
           Creatures
           ,
           may
           not
           a
           man
           take
           his
           own
           ,
           may
           not
           a
           man
           make
           use
           of
           his
           own
           ?
           For
           the
           most
           part
           (
           I
           say
           )
           all
           the
           temptations
           of
           fulness
           ,
           or
           great
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           lies
           in
           things
           that
           seem
           to
           have
           no
           hurt
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           very
           subtle
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           need
           be
           very
           wary
           of
           them
           :
           they
           are
           (
           as
           we
           said
           before
           upon
           occasion
           )
           like
           little
           bones
           in
           the
           Fish
           that
           you
           can
           hardly
           see
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           's
           great
           deal
           more
           danger
           in
           swallowing
           of
           them
           down
           ,
           then
           of
           other
           prickly
           things
           .
           And
           so
           the
           temptations
           of
           a
           full
           estate
           lies
           very
           secret
           ;
           it
           's
           very
           hard
           to
           see
           them
           unless
           you
           look
           very
           narrowly
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           further
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           main
           thing
           ;
           because
           fulness
           doth
           not
           onely
           afford
           a
           temptation
           to
           sin
           ,
           but
           fewel
           for
           all
           kinds
           of
           lust
           ;
           fulness
           will
           feed
           them
           if
           you
           have
           not
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           .
           As
           now
           ,
           If
           a
           man
           hath
           the
           lust
           of
           pride
           ,
           there
           he
           hath
           enough
           to
           act
           his
           pride
           ,
           he
           will
           feed
           it
           to
           the
           full
           ;
           and
           will
           make
           a
           proud
           man
           to
           be
           a
           scornful
           man
           :
           so
           that
           he
           will
           scorn
           and
           jeer
           ,
           not
           onely
           at
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           at
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           all
           because
           he
           is
           full
           ;
           
           his
           pride
           is
           so
           fed
           to
           the
           full
           .
           And
           fulness
           of
           estate
           it
           will
           feed
           self-love
           extreamly
           .
           When
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           kind
           of
           self-sufficiency
           in
           himself
           ,
           then
           he
           sees
           no
           need
           that
           he
           hath
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           Mercy
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Promises
           .
           It
           feeds
           his
           Malice
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           a
           malicious
           spirit
           against
           another
           man
           ,
           he
           can
           undo
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           spend
           so
           much
           to
           have
           his
           will
           ;
           it
           feeds
           his
           Stubbornness
           .
           If
           he
           will
           be
           unclean
           ,
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           meddle
           with
           such
           an
           one
           .
           And
           it
           will
           feed
           his
           Licentiousness
           ,
           he
           can
           take
           his
           liberty
           and
           ride
           up
           and
           down
           from
           place
           to
           place
           .
           A
           poor
           man
           hath
           as
           much
           mind
           perhaps
           to
           satisfie
           his
           lusts
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           fall
           to
           his
           work
           ,
           or
           else
           his
           family
           will
           starve
           :
           I
           but
           a
           man
           that
           is
           full
           ,
           he
           hath
           elbow-room
           enough
           to
           serve
           his
           lusts
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           go
           abroad
           in
           the
           morning
           and
           stay
           till
           midnight
           ;
           and
           spend
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           week
           to
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           want
           .
           O
           this
           is
           mighty
           pleasing
           to
           flesh
           ,
           and
           this
           feeds
           a
           mans
           lusts
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           strong
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           there
           are
           so
           few
           that
           are
           full
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           Word
           doth
           good
           upon
           .
           Ordinarily
           the
           poor
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ;
           
             Not
             many
             rich
             ,
             not
             many
             mighty
             ,
             not
             many
             great
             ones
             .
          
           Why
           here
           's
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           so
           much
           matter
           to
           feed
           their
           lusts
           withal
           ,
           that
           their
           lusts
           grows
           too
           strong
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           resist
           the
           Word
           ,
           resists
           all
           means
           that
           should
           do
           them
           any
           good
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           's
           a
           very
           hard
           lesson
           for
           a
           man
           to
           learn
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           And
           that
           that
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           a
           hard
           lesson
           ,
           also
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           a
           necessary
           lesson
           .
           O
           Lord
           what
           case
           is
           a
           man
           in
           then
           that
           is
           full
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           hath
           not
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           .
           If
           he
           hath
           such
           matter
           for
           his
           lusts
           ,
           and
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           order
           himself
           ,
           he
           is
           like
           to
           be
           a
           lost
           man.
           
        
         
         
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           why
           it
           is
           so
           difficult
           to
           learn
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           this
           ,
           Because
           that
           a
           full
           estate
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           hinder
           those
           Graces
           that
           are
           the
           especial
           Graces
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           The
           Graces
           of
           a
           Christian
           that
           are
           the
           most
           peculiar
           and
           proper
           graces
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           are
           in
           an
           exceeding
           danger
           by
           a
           prosperous
           estate
           ;
           that
           if
           a
           man
           doth
           not
           learn
           to
           abound
           ,
           those
           graces
           will
           especially
           be
           hurt
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           difficult
           for
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           to
           carry
           themselves
           in
           an
           even
           course
           ;
           so
           as
           when
           there
           is
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           siege
           laid
           to
           those
           graces
           that
           are
           the
           special
           graces
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
        
         
           As
           thus
           ,
           The
           graces
           of
           a
           Christian
           are
           Faith
           ,
           Self-denial
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           Tenderness
           ,
           and
           such
           kind
           of
           graces
           as
           these
           are
           .
           Now
           a
           prosperous
           estate
           doth
           mightily
           endanger
           these
           graces
           .
        
         
           As
           now
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           you
           know
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           grace
           is
           for
           one
           to
           be
           emptied
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           nothing
           of
           himself
           ;
           and
           for
           to
           rely
           upon
           that
           that
           is
           without
           .
           This
           is
           the
           grace
           of
           Faith
           ,
           To
           be
           taken
           from
           our
           own
           bottom
           ,
           from
           our selves
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Creature
           ;
           to
           cast
           our selves
           upon
           free
           grace
           ,
           upon
           the
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           the
           righteousness
           of
           another
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           men
           abound
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           fulness
           in
           themselves
           ,
           why
           't
           is
           very
           natural
           for
           them
           to
           depend
           upon
           themselves
           and
           not
           upon
           another
           .
           A
           full
           estate
           hinders
           very
           much
           the
           depending
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           I
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           more
           depending
           life
           then
           the
           life
           of
           Adam
           was
           :
           and
           therefore
           a
           low
           condition
           is
           more
           suitable
           to
           a
           depending
           life
           ,
           then
           a
           full
           condition
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           for
           self-denial
           ,
           One
           that
           is
           in
           a
           low
           condition
           ,
           it
           's
           easier
           for
           such
           a
           one
           to
           deny
           himself
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           one
           comes
           to
           have
           much
           of
           self
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           self
           to
           be
           cockered
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           then
           yet
           to
           deny
           a
           mans
           
           self
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           nothing
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           harder
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           for
           Humility
           ,
           It
           's
           not
           so
           much
           for
           one
           that
           is
           poor
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           low
           condition
           to
           have
           his
           heart
           low
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           his
           heart
           low
           when
           his
           estate
           is
           high
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           difficulty
           .
           You
           know
           there
           's
           nothing
           more
           natural
           to
           men
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           their
           hearts
           rise
           as
           their
           estates
           rise
           ;
           as
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           creatures
           rises
           ,
           so
           their
           hearts
           will
           rise
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           's
           hard
           to
           learn
           this
           lesson
           ,
           How
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           that
           grace
           likewise
           of
           Tenderness
           ,
           of
           a
           tender
           heart
           ,
           a
           soft
           heart
           ,
           that
           's
           a
           grace
           that
           belongs
           to
           a
           Christian
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           keep
           constantly
           tender
           ,
           soft
           spirited
           .
           Now
           though
           many
           in
           time
           of
           Affliction
           have
           their
           hearts
           tender
           and
           soft
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           come
           to
           prosper
           once
           ,
           then
           their
           hearts
           are
           hard
           ;
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           world
           doth
           bake
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           hardens
           their
           hearts
           .
           As
           the
           Sun
           doth
           harden
           the
           Clay
           ,
           so
           prosperity
           doth
           harden
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           takes
           away
           that
           tenderness
           as
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           (
           as
           might
           be
           shewn
           in
           many
           examples
           .
           )
        
      
       
         
           SERMON
           II.
           
        
         
           I
           Shall
           now
           give
           unto
           you
           some
           further
           evidences
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           very
           difficult
           lesson
           to
           know
           how
           to
           abound
           .
           The
           evidences
           are
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           solemn
           and
           frequent
           charges
           of
           God
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           To
           take
           heed
           to
           themselves
           when
           they
           are
           full
           .
           
           We
           do
           not
           find
           in
           Scripture
           that
           God
           doth
           so
           solemnly
           and
           frequently
           charge
           people
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           themselves
           when
           they
           are
           low
           ;
           that
           they
           don't
           then
           forsake
           him
           :
           though
           there
           are
           some
           Commands
           that
           way
           ,
           but
           nothing
           so
           much
           in
           such
           a
           solemn
           way
           as
           God
           doth
           when
           he
           speaks
           to
           those
           that
           are
           like
           to
           be
           in
           a
           full
           condition
           ;
           then
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             Look
             to
             your selves
          
           ;
           as
           I
           'll
           give
           you
           two
           or
           three
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           first
           is
           in
           Deut.
           6.
           11.
           there
           God
           saith
           what
           he
           would
           give
           unto
           them
           ,
           They
           should
           have
           
             houses
             full
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             thou
             filledst
             not
             ,
             and
             wells
             digged
             ,
             which
             thou
             diggedst
             not
             ;
             Vineyards
             and
             Olive-trees
          
           which
           thou
           plantedst
           not
           .
           
             When
             thou
             shalt
             have
             eaten
             and
             be
             full
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Text
           )
           what
           then
           ?
           
             Then
             beware
             lest
             thou
             forget
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             brought
             thee
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             from
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
          
           .
           That
           's
           a
           time
           when
           poople
           are
           least
           careful
           at
           all
           ,
           when
           they
           eat
           and
           be
           full
           ,
           then
           they
           think
           of
           no
           danger
           at
           all
           ;
           I
           but
           this
           is
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           That
           when
           thou
           shalt
           have
           eaten
           and
           be
           full
           ,
           then
           beware
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           manner
           .
           O
           that
           you
           would
           remember
           this
           ,
           you
           that
           have
           full
           Tables
           ;
           O
           that
           this
           Scripture
           were
           written
           over
           your
           Tables
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           your
           thoughts
           when
           you
           come
           to
           full
           Dishes
           ;
           you
           eat
           and
           drink
           and
           are
           full
           .
           It
           would
           be
           but
           a
           melancholy
           thought
           to
           some
           of
           you
           to
           think
           of
           this
           ,
           O
           I
           must
           beware
           now
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           manner
           .
           Some
           of
           you
           that
           have
           been
           in
           a
           poor
           estate
           ,
           perhaps
           you
           were
           but
           poor
           Sea-boys
           at
           first
           ;
           but
           in
           some
           few
           Voyages
           have
           raised
           up
           an
           estate
           :
           then
           this
           is
           a
           Text
           that
           concerns
           you
           .
           Hath
           God
           given
           you
           such
           Voyages
           ,
           that
           now
           your
           house
           is
           full
           ;
           you
           were
           wont
           to
           have
           your
           houses
           empty
           ,
           but
           ordinarily
           you
           Marriners
           have
           your
           houses
           full
           of
           good
           things
           that
           you
           bring
           from
           beyond
           Sea.
           Now
           when
           your
           houses
           are
           full
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           beware
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           you
           
           forget
           not
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           then
           fear
           him
           .
           And
           so
           in
           
             Deut.
             8.
          
           12.
           you
           have
           again
           this
           charge
           renewed
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           give
           it
           you
           once
           ,
           but
           presently
           again
           he
           renews
           this
           charge
           ;
           When
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             and
             art
             full
             ,
             th●n
             thou
             shalt
             bless
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             land
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             thee
             .
             Beware
             that
             thou
             forget
             not
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             in
             not
             keeping
             his
             Commandments
             and
             his
             Judgments
             and
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             I
             command
             thee
             this
             day
             ;
             least
             when
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             ,
             and
             art
             full
             ,
             and
             hast
             built
             goodly
             houses
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             therein
             ;
             and
             when
             thy
             heards
             and
             thy
             stocks
             multiply
             ,
             and
             thy
             Silver
             and
             thy
             Gold
             is
             multiplied
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             is
             multiplied
             :
             then
             thine
             heart
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             thou
             forget
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
          
           Still
           see
           what
           charges
           are
           here
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           so
           solicitous
           about
           you
           ,
           while
           you
           are
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           while
           you
           are
           empty
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           very
           solicitous
           about
           you
           ,
           what
           you
           will
           do
           when
           you
           are
           full
           ;
           I
           am
           afraid
           then
           you
           will
           forget
           me
           :
           Therefore
           you
           see
           how
           it
           is
           renewed
           :
           yea
           ,
           you
           have
           it
           renewed
           again
           in
           
             Deut.
             11.
             15.
             
             And
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             will
             send
             grass
             in
             thy
             field
             for
             thy
             cattel
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             eat
             and
             be
             full
             .
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             that
             your
             heart
             be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             and
             ye
             turn
             aside
             and
             serve
             other
             Gods.
          
           Take
           heed
           you
           be
           not
           deceived
           when
           you
           are
           full
           .
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deceitfulness
           in
           riches
           ;
           so
           you
           know
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           the
           deceitfulness
           of
           Riches
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           why
           when
           we
           are
           full
           ,
           we
           hope
           we
           may
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           pleasure
           of
           what
           God
           gives
           us
           .
           O
           but
           take
           heed
           you
           be
           not
           deceived
           .
           Now
           that
           God
           should
           give
           such
           caution
           and
           solemn
           charges
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           in
           the
           6th
           .
           8th
           .
           and
           11th
           .
           Chapters
           ,
           and
           so
           repeat
           them
           again
           and
           again
           ;
           surely
           by
           this
           God
           would
           have
           us
           to
           learn
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           danger
           in
           being
           full
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           lesson
           for
           us
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           and
           abound
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           evidence
           that
           it
           is
           so
           difficult
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           When
           do
           you
           find
           throughout
           all
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ever
           a
           full
           condition
           did
           ever
           turn
           any
           soul
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           was
           the
           means
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           turned
           to
           God
           before
           .
           I
           can
           find
           in
           Scripture
           that
           an
           afflicted
           condition
           hath
           been
           blest
           so
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           an
           occasion
           to
           turn
           some
           to
           God
           :
           As
           you
           know
           Manasses
           in
           his
           affliction
           he
           sought
           the
           Lord.
           And
           so
           God
           speaks
           once
           and
           twice
           ,
           and
           men
           hear
           not
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           opens
           their
           ears
           by
           correction
           :
           
             And
             in
             their
             affliction
             they
             will
             seek
             me
             early
             :
          
           But
           do
           you
           ever
           find
           it
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           did
           not
           seek
           God
           before
           ,
           were
           drawn
           to
           God
           by
           a
           full
           condition
           .
           Truly
           I
           know
           no
           certain
           example
           of
           any
           ,
           where
           the
           prosperous
           estate
           of
           a
           man
           was
           any
           occasion
           to
           his
           conversion
           :
           therefore
           that
           shews
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           danger
           in
           a
           fuller
           condition
           .
        
         
           Yea
           further
           ,
           Where
           do
           you
           find
           that
           any
           of
           Gods
           children
           that
           were
           brought
           into
           a
           full
           condition
           ,
           but
           were
           rather
           worse
           for
           it
           than
           better
           .
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           one
           or
           two
           examples
           ,
           that
           we
           read
           not
           that
           they
           were
           worse
           for
           their
           prosperity
           ;
           as
           Nehemiah
           and
           Daniel
           :
           but
           where
           have
           you
           an
           example
           else
           ,
           but
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           full
           ,
           they
           forgat
           God.
           When
           they
           were
           afflicted
           ,
           they
           would
           learn
           ;
           David
           had
           learned
           to
           be
           content
           in
           his
           afflicted
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           abundance
           of
           good
           by
           his
           afflicted
           condition
           ;
           O
           but
           he
           could
           not
           learn
           so
           well
           to
           be
           full
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           most
           excellent
           Psalms
           that
           ever
           David
           penn'd
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           his
           afflicted
           condition
           :
           There
           was
           a
           fulness
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           him
           then
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           manner
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           remember
           that
           it
           's
           said
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           That
           Solomon
           did
           not
           do
           according
           to
           the
           first
           works
           of
           his
           Father
           David
           .
           The
           first
           works
           of
           David
           were
           the
           works
           
           when
           David
           was
           not
           so
           full
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           grew
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           his
           works
           were
           not
           so
           good
           then
           .
           And
           generally
           all
           the
           people
           of
           God
           were
           worse
           in
           a
           full
           condition
           :
           So
           Solomon
           ,
           you
           know
           how
           his
           fulness
           had
           almost
           spoil'd
           him
           ;
           Solomon
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           so
           much
           wisdom
           that
           he
           understood
           all
           things
           almost
           ,
           yet
           he
           want●d
           wisdom
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           There
           was
           never
           a
           man
           of
           that
           greatness
           in
           the
           world
           (
           that
           was
           a
           meer
           man
           )
           that
           had
           the
           wisdome
           as
           Solomon
           had
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           his
           wisdome
           was
           not
           enough
           to
           teach
           him
           this
           lesson
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           This
           is
           an
           evidence
           that
           it
           's
           a
           very
           difficult
           thing
           to
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           because
           that
           the
           way
           of
           God
           constantly
           hath
           been
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           keep
           his
           people
           down
           low
           in
           affliction
           ;
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           why
           is
           it
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           so
           ordered
           things
           in
           the
           waves
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           most
           part
           of
           his
           Churches
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           should
           be
           kept
           under
           the
           hatches
           ,
           under
           afflictions
           .
           Why
           God
           could
           as
           easily
           fill
           them
           with
           fulness
           of
           outward
           blessings
           ,
           as
           fill
           them
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           God
           fills
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           fill
           them
           with
           outward
           blessings
           ,
           in
           his
           ordinary
           way
           ;
           but
           the
           people
           of
           God
           have
           been
           in
           afflictions
           .
           This
           is
           an
           evidence
           to
           us
           that
           God
           sees
           that
           it
           is
           more
           safe
           for
           them
           to
           be
           in
           a
           mean
           estate
           than
           in
           a
           high
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           better
           learn
           how
           to
           be
           empty
           than
           to
           be
           full
           .
           The
           Lord
           sees
           it
           's
           a
           hard
           lesson
           for
           his
           people
           to
           learn
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           doth
           but
           very
           rarely
           bring
           them
           into
           a
           full
           condition
           .
        
         
           And
           daily
           experience
           teaches
           it
           too
           ,
           who
           are
           those
           that
           are
           the
           most
           spiritual
           and
           heavenly
           Christians
           ,
           are
           they
           those
           that
           are
           fullest
           ?
           We
           see
           it
           plainly
           otherwise
           .
           
           O
           God
           hath
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           glory
           from
           poor
           mean
           Christians
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           more
           spiritual
           Communion
           between
           God
           and
           them
           ,
           than
           there
           is
           between
           God
           and
           those
           that
           are
           in
           a
           fuller
           estate
           .
           The
           Ecclesiastical
           Story
           is
           notable
           for
           this
           ,
           I
           suppose
           you
           have
           heard
           of
           ;
           That
           at
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           delivered
           from
           persecution
           ,
           and
           Constantine
           had
           endowed
           it
           with
           great
           possessions
           ,
           the
           Story
           saith
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           voice
           heard
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             day
             is
             poyson
             poured
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           fell
           out
           indeed
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           grew
           far
           worse
           after
           it
           was
           delivered
           from
           persecution
           .
           It
           was
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           by
           far
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           when
           it
           was
           under
           persecution
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           could
           learn
           to
           be
           afflicted
           and
           empty
           ;
           then
           they
           fell
           to
           contending
           and
           wrangling
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           then
           Heresies
           began
           to
           prevail
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           than
           they
           did
           when
           they
           were
           under
           persecution
           ;
           and
           we
           find
           it
           so
           by
           our
           experience
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           so
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           are
           lowest
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           in
           the
           best
           condition
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ;
           for
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           have
           prosperity
           and
           are
           full
           ,
           we
           begin
           to
           spurn
           with
           the
           heel
           .
           But
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           that
           at
           other
           times
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           that
           second
           particular
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           very
           difficult
           lesson
           to
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           great
           necessity
           .
           Why
           ,
           many
           wayes
           there
           is
           need
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           a
           very
           sad
           thing
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           learn
           this
           lesson
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           First
           ,
           Those
           that
           are
           full
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           learned
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           Creatures
           of
           God
           more
           than
           other
           men
           ;
           the
           Creatures
           of
           God
           that
           they
           enjoy
           in
           a
           fuller
           way
           than
           others
           ,
           will
           be
           under
           bondage
           ,
           and
           will
           cry
           out
           against
           them
           :
           So
           ,
           do
           not
           you
           enjoy
           a
           great
           many
           Creatures
           more
           than
           others
           
           that
           are
           in
           a
           poor
           condition
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           learned
           how
           to
           use
           them
           for
           God
           ,
           night
           and
           day
           do
           these
           Creatures
           of
           God
           cry
           to
           heaven
           against
           thee
           :
           as
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           we
           were
           made
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           a
           propensity
           in
           us
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           thy
           glory
           ;
           but
           here
           's
           one
           to
           whom
           thou
           hast
           given
           the
           possession
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           abuse
           us
           ,
           and
           force
           us
           from
           the
           end
           that
           thou
           hast
           made
           us
           for
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           would
           fain
           be
           useful
           in
           .
           Lord
           ,
           we
           are
           forced
           to
           do
           that
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           we
           were
           never
           made
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           the
           lusts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           here
           's
           a
           man
           that
           doth
           abuse
           us
           to
           his
           lusts
           :
           Lord
           why
           should
           we
           be
           in
           bondage
           to
           such
           men
           as
           know
           not
           how
           to
           use
           us
           .
           You
           love
           not
           to
           be
           a
           servant
           to
           one
           that
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           use
           you
           .
           The
           Creatures
           of
           God
           they
           groan
           under
           the
           bondage
           they
           are
           in
           ,
           when
           men
           and
           women
           enjoy
           them
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           abuse
           them
           ;
           not
           working
           them
           to
           the
           end
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           them
           for
           :
           there
           is
           a
           cry
           that
           God
           hears
           from
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           though
           you
           hear
           not
           the
           voice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           you
           be
           in
           a
           prosperous
           condition
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           then
           you
           will
           be
           guilty
           of
           sinning
           against
           mercy
           more
           than
           others
           ;
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           towards
           you
           will
           be
           but
           an
           aggravation
           to
           your
           sinfulness
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           grievous
           condition
           .
           O
           Mercy
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           is
           a
           tender
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           sin
           against
           mercy
           is
           very
           grievous
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           in
           a
           low
           condition
           ,
           they
           have
           many
           mercies
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           many
           as
           you
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           sinning
           against
           mercy
           so
           much
           as
           you
           are
           .
           What
           a
           sad
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           that
           might
           do
           us
           so
           much
           good
           ,
           should
           be
           of
           no
           other
           use
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           meerly
           to
           aggravate
           our
           sins
           at
           last
           .
           There
           's
           no
           greater
           aggravation
           of
           sin
           than
           that
           that
           comes
           from
           
           mercy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           Lord
           would
           speak
           to
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           perswade
           ,
           he
           brings
           them
           to
           that
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           his
           mercy
           towards
           them
           .
           In
           
             Deut.
             32.
             6.
             
             Do
             you
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             foolish
             people
             and
             unwise
             .
          
           So
           ,
           Dost
           thou
           thus
           requite
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hath
           God
           made
           thy
           condition
           more
           comfortable
           than
           anothers
           ?
           Another
           he
           wants
           Bread
           ,
           and
           fares
           hardly
           ,
           lies
           hard
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           the
           cold
           ;
           and
           lives
           in
           a
           poor
           condition
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           all
           things
           full
           about
           thee
           ,
           and
           yet
           art
           thou
           worse
           ?
           Do'st
           thou
           thus
           requite
           the
           Lord
           ,
           O
           foolish
           heart
           ?
           And
           so
           you
           know
           it
           was
           the
           aggravation
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           David
           ,
           in
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
          
           12.
           after
           David
           had
           committed
           that
           great
           sin
           ,
           the
           Lord
           sends
           the
           Prophet
           to
           him
           to
           convince
           him
           of
           his
           sin
           ;
           and
           mark
           how
           he
           aggravates
           it
           
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             I
             annointed
             thee
             King
             over
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             I
             delivered
             thee
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
          
           Saul
           ,
           
             and
             I
             gave
             thee
             thy
             Masters
             House
             ,
             and
             thy
             Masters
             Wives
             into
             thy
             bosome
             ;
             and
             gave
             thee
             the
             House
             of
          
           Israel
           
             and
             of
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             and
             if
             that
             had
             been
             too
             little
             ,
             I
             would
             moreover
             have
             given
             unto
             thee
             such
             and
             such
             things
             :
             Wherefore
             hast
             thou
             despised
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           O
           this
           was
           that
           that
           struck
           the
           heart
           of
           
             David
             ;
             I
             have
             sinned
          
           ,
           saith
           David
           .
           And
           in
           Nehem.
           9.
           25
           ,
           26.
           you
           have
           a
           remarkable
           Scripture
           for
           that
           ,
           setting
           out
           there
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ;
           
             So
             they
             did
             eat
             and
             were
             filled
             ,
             and
             became
             fat
             ,
             and
             delighted
             themselves
             in
             thy
             great
             goodness
             ;
             nevertheless
             they
             were
             disobedient
             and
             rebelled
             against
             thee
             ;
             and
             cast
             thy
             Law
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             slew
             thy
             Prophets
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           's
           the
           aggravation
           ,
           they
           were
           filled
           with
           good
           things
           ,
           nevertheless
           they
           were
           disobedient
           .
           O
           may
           not
           this
           Scripture
           be
           made
           good
           upon
           many
           of
           you
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           filled
           your
           houses
           with
           abundance
           of
           mercy
           ,
           you
           cannot
           look
           into
           any
           of
           your
           Families
           ,
           but
           you
           see
           mercy
           ;
           yet
           nevertheless
           
           a
           carnal
           heart
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           nevertheless
           a
           Swearer
           ,
           a
           Company-keeper
           ,
           a
           Prophaner
           of
           Sabboths
           ,
           a
           Neglecter
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           thy
           Family
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           an
           unclean
           wretch
           ,
           for
           all
           those
           mercies
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           wooe
           thee
           to
           obedience
           by
           .
           That
           's
           the
           second
           thing
           that
           shews
           the
           necessity
           of
           learning
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           shall
           be
           guilty
           of
           sinning
           against
           much
           mercy
           ;
           and
           likewise
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           will
           serve
           for
           no
           other
           end
           but
           to
           aggravate
           our
           sin
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           men
           do
           not
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           they
           will
           grow
           extream
           wicked
           .
           How
           our
           fulness
           doth
           afford
           fewel
           for
           lusts
           ,
           that
           we
           spoke
           to
           .
           I
           onely
           now
           speak
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           the
           necessity
           that
           we
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           lest
           we
           come
           to
           grow
           most
           abominably
           wicked
           .
           Sin
           will
           come
           to
           be
           out
           of
           measure
           sinful
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           we
           learn
           not
           to
           be
           full
           .
           As
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           weak
           distempered
           body
           ,
           and
           lives
           at
           a
           full
           Table
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           strong
           appetite
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           learn
           how
           to
           order
           his
           diet
           ,
           he
           will
           grow
           full
           of
           Diseases
           ;
           so
           when
           thy
           heart
           is
           weak
           (
           at
           least
           )
           and
           thou
           comest
           to
           a
           full
           Diet
           ,
           and
           knowest
           not
           how
           to
           order
           thy self
           ,
           thou
           art
           like
           to
           grow
           extreamly
           diseased
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           find
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           were
           in
           a
           full
           condition
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           not
           grace
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           they
           are
           described
           to
           be
           the
           most
           wicked
           people
           that
           are
           in
           the
           world
           .
           
             Job
             21.
             14.
             
             Therefore
             they
             say
             unto
             God
             ,
             depart
             from
             us
             ;
             for
             we
             desire
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             wayes
             .
          
           And
           in
           Psal
           .
           73.
           there
           you
           may
           read
           at
           large
           of
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           and
           so
           on
           ;
           and
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Their
             land
             also
             is
             full
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             end
             of
             their
             treasures
             ;
             their
             land
             is
             also
             full
             of
             horses
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             end
             of
             their
             chariots
          
           ;
           then
           mark
           in
           the
           8th
           .
           verse
           ,
           
             Their
             land
             also
             is
             full
             of
             Idols
             .
          
           These
           two
           are
           joyned
           together
           .
           O
           
           so
           it
           is
           in
           many
           Families
           ,
           this
           Family
           is
           full
           of
           all
           outward
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           a
           Family
           full
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           here
           's
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           full
           Estate
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           that
           is
           full
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           full
           of
           his
           Estate
           .
           If
           thou
           do'st
           not
           learn
           to
           abound
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           certainly
           abound
           in
           sin
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           an
           absolute
           necessary
           lesson
           for
           us
           to
           learn
           to
           abound
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           thou
           dost
           not
           learn
           to
           abound
           ,
           thy
           portion
           will
           be
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           if
           there
           doth
           not
           go
           together
           with
           thy
           abundance
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           teach
           thee
           how
           to
           abound
           ;
           this
           will
           prove
           to
           be
           thy
           condition
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           God
           hath
           said
           shall
           have
           no
           other
           portion
           from
           him
           then
           in
           this
           world
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           gives
           a
           man
           an
           estate
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           withal
           give
           him
           some
           proportionable
           measure
           of
           grace
           to
           know
           how
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           and
           abound
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           's
           a
           man
           that
           God
           saith
           ,
           his
           portion
           shall
           be
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           God
           should
           say
           from
           heaven
           concerning
           this
           man
           ,
           Here
           's
           one
           ,
           whose
           portion
           is
           in
           this
           world
           .
           In
           the
           17th
           .
           Psalm
           ,
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           ,
           there
           the
           Psalmist
           speaks
           of
           men
           who
           have
           their
           portion
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           here
           's
           their
           consolation
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           a
           full
           estate
           ,
           and
           doth
           God
           give
           thee
           nothing
           with
           thy
           full
           estate
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           to
           be
           thy
           All.
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Is
           this
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           ?
           I
           a
           thousand
           thousand
           times
           better
           thou
           hadst
           never
           been
           born
           ,
           though
           thou
           hadst
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           in
           the
           world
           then
           thou
           hast
           ,
           if
           this
           should
           prove
           to
           be
           thy
           portion
           ,
           thy
           All
           :
           for
           thou
           art
           made
           for
           eternity
           ,
           and
           those
           creatures
           were
           not
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           thou
           should'st
           onely
           have
           hopes
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           wretched
           creature
           .
           Shall
           St.
           Paul
           say
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           onely
           hopes
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           we
           were
           most
           miserable
           of
           all
           men
           :
           O
           may
           I
           say
           concerning
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           onely
           hope
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           thou
           art
           most
           miserable
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           except
           the
           Devils
           themselves
           .
           
           O
           it
           's
           a
           dreadfull
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           to
           have
           their
           portion
           in
           this
           world
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           those
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           know
           not
           how
           to
           use
           it
           for
           God.
           O
           consider
           of
           this
           ,
           you
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           more
           portion
           to
           than
           others
           ;
           do
           you
           think
           thus
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           hast
           indeed
           made
           my
           condition
           more
           comfortable
           then
           others
           ,
           I
           am
           full
           handed
           ,
           and
           have
           means
           coming
           in
           ;
           but
           Lord
           ,
           what
           if
           it
           should
           prove
           that
           my
           portion
           should
           be
           here
           .
           I
           remember
           it
           's
           reported
           of
           Gregory
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           did
           profess
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Scripture
           that
           did
           strike
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           that
           Scripture
           ;
           
             Wo
             to
             you
             ,
             here
             is
             your
             consolation
          
           ;
           fearing
           least
           his
           portion
           should
           be
           here
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           other
           in
           the
           17th
           .
           Psalm
           ,
           should
           go
           to
           the
           hearts
           of
           rich
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           that
           have
           a
           full
           estate
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           except
           their
           consciences
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           have
           learned
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           know
           how
           to
           use
           it
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           as
           for
           their
           own
           comfort
           .
           You
           account
           it
           an
           ill
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           have
           an
           estate
           ,
           and
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           use
           it
           for
           himself
           :
           As
           now
           ,
           If
           a
           man
           should
           be
           born
           to
           a
           great
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           a
           fool
           ;
           you
           know
           his
           estate
           is
           begged
           :
           why
           now
           to
           have
           an
           estate
           and
           know
           not
           how
           to
           use
           it
           for
           God
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           as
           great
           an
           evil
           ?
           Is
           that
           onely
           an
           excellency
           to
           be
           able
           to
           know
           how
           to
           use
           an
           estate
           and
           improve
           it
           for
           your
           own
           advantage
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           not
           as
           well
           to
           improve
           it
           for
           God
           ?
           O
           it
           's
           a
           miserable
           condition
           that
           any
           man
           is
           in
           ,
           that
           is
           full
           ,
           and
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           there
           's
           a
           man
           that
           is
           like
           to
           have
           his
           portion
           in
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           I
           but
           that
           's
           not
           all
           neither
           ,
           If
           God
           gives
           you
           an
           estate
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           not
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           then
           all
           that
           thou
           
           hast
           is
           cursed
           to
           thee
           :
           There
           is
           a
           secret
           curse
           of
           God
           goes
           a
           long
           with
           it
           .
           As
           now
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           gives
           a
           thing
           in
           an
           anger
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           Here
           take
           it
           if
           you
           will
           and
           choke
           with
           it
           .
           Such
           kinde
           of
           speech
           men
           have
           when
           they
           give
           things
           in
           anger
           .
           But
           if
           you
           give
           to
           your
           Children
           things
           out
           of
           love
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           onely
           give
           it
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           danger
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           care
           that
           there
           be
           a
           right
           use
           of
           the
           things
           .
           So
           now
           ,
           when
           God
           gives
           out
           to
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           God
           hath
           a
           care
           of
           them
           after
           he
           hath
           given
           them
           ;
           I
           give
           it
           them
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           have
           a
           care
           least
           this
           turn
           to
           their
           hurt
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           God
           gives
           to
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           Take
           them
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ;
           but
           God
           never
           minds
           them
           farther
           ,
           to
           look
           after
           them
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           this
           shall
           do
           them
           good
           or
           no
           ;
           God
           never
           minds
           them
           ,
           but
           lets
           them
           take
           them
           ,
           and
           spoil
           themselves
           with
           them
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           care
           .
           Were
           it
           not
           a
           sign
           of
           hatred
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           see
           one
           that
           is
           a
           mad
           man
           ;
           and
           give
           him
           a
           Sword
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           guilty
           of
           murther
           :
           It
           is
           as
           great
           an
           argument
           of
           hatred
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           hate
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           give
           him
           an
           estate
           ,
           and
           yet
           doth
           not
           give
           him
           a
           heart
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           estate
           ;
           he
           puts
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           a
           Sword
           into
           a
           mad
           mans
           hand
           .
           But
           though
           I
           cannot
           do
           it
           justly
           ,
           yet
           God
           may
           do
           it
           justly
           ,
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           sin
           .
           The
           curse
           of
           God
           is
           mixed
           with
           Wine
           as
           well
           as
           Water
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           's
           stronger
           in
           Psal
           .
           69.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           There
           you
           may
           see
           how
           full
           comforts
           may
           be
           cursed
           unto
           men
           ;
           it
           is
           threatned
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           their
           sin
           :
           
             Let
             their
             table
             become
             a
             snare
             before
             them
             :
             and
             that
             which
             should
             have
             been
             for
             their
             welfare
             ,
             let
             it
             become
             a
             trap
             .
          
           O
           this
           is
           a
           terrible
           text
           ,
           
             Let
             their
             table
             become
             a
             snare
             :
          
           It
           is
           a
           prophesie
           against
           those
           that
           gave
           Christ
           Gaul
           for
           his
           Meat
           ,
           and
           Vinegar
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ?
           And
           so
           it
           is
           against
           all
           
           such
           as
           shall
           insult
           over
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           their
           affliction
           .
           As
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           full
           and
           rich
           and
           prosperous
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           will
           add
           to
           the
           affliction
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           shall
           add
           to
           the
           affliction
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           
             Let
             their
             table
             become
             a
             snare
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             should
             have
             been
             for
             their
             welfare
             ,
             let
             it
             become
             a
             trap
             .
          
           Thou
           hast
           a
           Table
           well
           furnished
           ,
           but
           how
           do'st
           thou
           know
           but
           that
           it
           is
           a
           snare
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           a
           trap
           ?
           We
           set
           traps
           to
           catch
           Vermin
           withal
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           hast
           a
           wicked
           heart
           ,
           God
           looks
           upon
           thee
           but
           as
           a
           Vermin
           ,
           and
           doth
           set
           this
           to
           be
           a
           trap
           to
           catch
           thee
           withal
           :
           Now
           perhaps
           thou
           do'st
           not
           see
           it
           :
           Why
           mark
           the
           word
           that
           follows
           ,
           
             Let
             their
             eyes
             be
             darkened
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             not
             .
          
           The
           Curse
           lies
           secret
           ,
           that
           thou
           canst
           
             not
             see
          
           ;
           now
           this
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Curse
           .
           How
           few
           men
           do
           see
           a
           Curse
           upon
           their
           Tables
           .
           No
           ,
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Curse
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           that
           they
           should
           not
           .
           O
           what
           need
           is
           there
           that
           we
           that
           have
           any
           fulness
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           least
           that
           which
           should
           have
           been
           for
           our
           welfare
           ,
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           Curse
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           But
           though
           it
           be
           cursed
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           may
           enjoy
           it
           still
           ,
           a
           wicked
           man
           will
           be
           content
           .
        
         
           Then
           that
           's
           the
           next
           thing
           in
           the
           evil
           of
           that
           mans
           condition
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           That
           God
           justly
           may
           rend
           away
           what
           thou
           hast
           in
           his
           wrath
           from
           thee
           :
           And
           because
           thou
           knowest
           not
           how
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           it
           were
           just
           with
           God
           in
           his
           wrath
           to
           rend
           it
           from
           thee
           .
           As
           you
           will
           do
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           servants
           ,
           or
           any
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           a
           knife
           in
           their
           hand
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           do
           mischief
           with
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           snatch
           it
           from
           them
           :
           Nay
           ,
           If
           you
           know
           not
           how
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           it
           no
           longer
           .
           It
           is
           just
           with
           God
           to
           come
           upon
           thee
           in
           his
           
           wrath
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           away
           all
           thy
           outward
           comforts
           ,
           because
           thou
           do'st
           not
           know
           how
           to
           use
           them
           .
           Thou
           knowest
           not
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           a
           Child
           for
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           an
           Estate
           for
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           may
           justly
           take
           it
           from
           thee
           ,
           thou
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           use
           it
           .
           So
           God
           doth
           threaten
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             25
             ,
             31.
             
             Man
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             did
             eat
             Angels
             food
             ,
             he
             sent
             them
             meat
             to
             the
             full
          
           ;
           but
           in
           ver
           .
           29.
           
           
             So
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             and
             were
             well
             filled
             ;
             for
             he
             gave
             them
             their
             own
             desires
             .
          
           But
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             They
             were
             not
             estranged
             from
             their
             lusts
             ,
             but
             while
             the
             meat
             was
             yet
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             came
             upon
             them
             .
          
           They
           eat
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           and
           had
           enough
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           they
           onely
           sought
           out
           of
           greediness
           to
           satisfie
           themselves
           ;
           and
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           came
           upon
           them
           ,
           while
           the
           meat
           was
           in
           their
           mouths
           .
           It
           provokes
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           upon
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           a
           fulness
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           not
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           God
           may
           justly
           rend
           it
           all
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           so
           when
           they
           come
           to
           an
           affliction
           ,
           O
           how
           sad
           will
           it
           be
           to
           those
           men
           that
           have
           not
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           O
           then
           there
           will
           be
           matter
           for
           Conscience
           to
           gnaw
           upon
           and
           terrifie
           the
           Soul
           withal
           .
           Afflictions
           will
           be
           dreadful
           to
           those
           men
           that
           have
           had
           a
           full
           Estate
           and
           not
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           :
           Then
           Conscience
           will
           upbraid
           them
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           O
           you
           once
           had
           plenty
           ,
           you
           once
           had
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Creature
           to
           the
           full
           ;
           O
           but
           how
           did
           you
           use
           them
           ,
           what
           glory
           had
           God
           by
           them
           ?
           Were
           they
           not
           made
           fuel
           for
           your
           lusts
           ,
           and
           serviceable
           to
           your
           wickedness
           ?
           And
           now
           it
           is
           a
           righteous
           thing
           with
           God
           to
           take
           these
           things
           from
           thee
           ;
           and
           these
           sorrows
           that
           are
           now
           upon
           thee
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           sorrows
           .
           O
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           been
           rich
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           is
           crossed
           in
           his
           Estate
           ,
           if
           while
           he
           was
           rich
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           godly
           ;
           this
           mans
           conscience
           will
           tear
           him
           and
           rend
           him
           .
           Though
           now
           you
           
           enjoy
           fulness
           ,
           yet
           you
           may
           not
           expect
           to
           enjoy
           it
           alwayes
           .
           What
           do
           you
           think
           will
           become
           of
           you
           ,
           when
           your
           fulness
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           you
           ?
           O
           then
           it
           will
           be
           terrible
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           Yea
           and
           further
           ,
           If
           a
           man
           be
           in
           a
           full
           condition
           ,
           and
           learns
           not
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           such
           a
           man
           will
           do
           abundance
           of
           hurt
           in
           the
           place
           where
           he
           lives
           ;
           not
           onely
           to
           himself
           but
           to
           others
           .
           O
           the
           evil
           he
           may
           do
           in
           a
           Town
           and
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           .
           One
           rich
           man
           ,
           if
           God
           doth
           not
           sanctifie
           his
           heart
           and
           his
           estate
           ,
           may
           do
           more
           mischief
           than
           an
           hundred
           other
           wicked
           men
           .
           God
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           look
           at
           the
           hurt
           that
           base
           Drunkards
           ,
           that
           go
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           from
           one
           Alehouse
           to
           another
           can
           do
           .
           They
           may
           destroy
           their
           own
           souls
           ,
           but
           now
           a
           man
           that
           is
           a
           man
           of
           an
           estate
           in
           the
           place
           where
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           spend
           nights
           in
           Chambering
           and
           Wantonness
           ;
           if
           he
           contemn
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           ;
           O
           the
           hurt
           that
           comes
           by
           that
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           guiltiness
           that
           will
           come
           upon
           his
           Spirit
           that
           way
           .
           O
           how
           is
           the
           Gospel
           hindered
           by
           such
           men
           as
           they
           ,
           that
           have
           outward
           prosperous
           estates
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           have
           not
           hearts
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           :
           whereas
           I
           shall
           shew
           presently
           the
           contrary
           will
           be
           in
           those
           that
           have
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           .
           But
           onely
           now
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           full
           condition
           ,
           If
           we
           have
           not
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           and
           all
           to
           put
           you
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           beseech
           God
           to
           learn
           you
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           God
           doth
           give
           you
           a
           fulness
           ;
           least
           you
           should
           contract
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           thousands
           of
           others
           upon
           you
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           If
           thou
           do'st
           not
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           thy
           full
           estate
           will
           endanger
           thy
           salvation
           exceedingly
           .
           
             It
             is
             easier
             for
             a
             Cammel
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             to
             go
             thorow
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             Needle
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           Now
           Christ
           doth
           not
           interpret
           at
           first
           what
           is
           a
           
           rich
           man
           ,
           but
           at
           another
           time
           he
           doth
           ,
           
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             them
             .
             Chrysostom
          
           hath
           this
           passage
           upon
           that
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           He
           wonders
           how
           any
           Governor
           can
           come
           to
           be
           saved
           .
           The
           fulness
           of
           a
           mans
           condition
           doth
           much
           endanger
           his
           salvation
           ,
           if
           God
           doth
           not
           teach
           him
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           it
           will
           make
           death
           to
           be
           more
           terrible
           .
           O
           Death
           ,
           how
           terrible
           will
           it
           be
           to
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           not
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           .
           When
           Death
           shall
           come
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           must
           be
           deprived
           of
           all
           ,
           bid
           an
           everlasting
           farewel
           to
           his
           House
           and
           Estate
           ,
           and
           Lands
           comming
           in
           .
           Never
           such
           merry
           meetings
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           have
           ,
           I
           but
           now
           they
           are
           gone
           ;
           there
           's
           an
           end
           of
           those
           dayes
           ,
           he
           shall
           never
           have
           them
           more
           .
           O
           then
           (
           I
           say
           )
           Death
           will
           gnaw
           upon
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           mans
           conscience
           indeed
           will
           terrifie
           him
           .
           If
           he
           be
           afflicted
           ,
           they
           will
           come
           upon
           him
           to
           terrifie
           him
           .
           But
           when
           he
           sees
           that
           he
           must
           bid
           an
           everlasting
           farewel
           to
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           then
           Death
           will
           terrifie
           him
           to
           purpose
           .
           O
           conscience
           will
           tell
           him
           ,
           Now
           art
           thou
           going
           to
           give
           an
           account
           before
           the
           great
           God
           of
           all
           that
           thou
           didst
           enjoy
           in
           this
           world
           .
           It
           's
           a
           sad
           message
           that
           this
           will
           be
           to
           some
           that
           are
           full
           .
           You
           think
           because
           you
           have
           money
           to
           pay
           for
           what
           you
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           do
           enjoy
           ,
           you
           think
           you
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           no
           farther
           account
           .
           O
           yes
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           called
           to
           an
           account
           for
           all
           the
           Creatures
           that
           you
           do
           enjoy
           .
           Now
           if
           men
           can
           scarce
           count
           the
           mercies
           that
           they
           do
           enjoy
           ,
           O
           then
           how
           will
           you
           be
           able
           to
           give
           an
           account
           for
           them
           .
           Well
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           but
           to
           awaken
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           that
           have
           the
           comforts
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           satisfie
           themselves
           with
           what
           they
           enjoy
           ;
           but
           seek
           what
           they
           can
           to
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
         
           And
           the
           Excellency
           of
           this
           Lesson
           of
           Learning
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           is
           very
           great
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           It
           shews
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           ingenuity
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man.
           Ingenuity
           in
           these
           two
           regards
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           hereby
           it
           appears
           that
           this
           man
           is
           not
           onely
           for
           his
           own
           turn
           .
           It
           's
           a
           sordid
           spirit
           for
           a
           man
           to
           seek
           to
           serve
           his
           own
           turn
           upon
           others
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           turn
           is
           served
           ,
           never
           to
           care
           for
           any
           body
           ;
           But
           now
           ,
           an
           ingenious
           spirit
           ,
           when
           that
           hath
           its
           own
           turn
           serv'd
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           careful
           again
           to
           return
           answerable
           respect
           to
           those
           that
           were
           useful
           to
           him
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           desirous
           to
           have
           its
           own
           turn
           serv'd
           before
           .
           So
           it
           is
           in
           those
           that
           have
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           they
           have
           ingenuity
           ;
           they
           are
           as
           careful
           to
           return
           answerable
           respects
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           receive
           any
           mercy
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           their
           Ingenuity
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           thankful
           spirits
           .
           An
           ingenious
           heart
           is
           a
           thankful
           heart
           ,
           and
           loves
           to
           acknowledge
           whence
           he
           had
           any
           mercy
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           further
           ,
           That
           's
           great
           ingenuity
           for
           one
           to
           be
           moved
           by
           good
           ,
           and
           be
           moved
           by
           mercy
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           slavish
           spirit
           that
           's
           onely
           mov'd
           by
           necessity
           and
           force
           and
           violence
           .
           That
           's
           nothing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           forced
           to
           do
           a
           duty
           .
           The
           basest
           Slave
           by
           a
           Whip
           will
           be
           put
           to
           do
           that
           that
           is
           his
           duty
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           for
           one
           to
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           love
           and
           by
           goodness
           ,
           this
           is
           ingenuity
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           thee
           an
           estate
           ,
           and
           thou
           findest
           it
           doth
           draw
           thy
           heart
           to
           God
           more
           ,
           and
           works
           upon
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           affected
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           ;
           O
           this
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           an
           ingenious
           heart
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           what
           grace
           such
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           conspicuous
           than
           others
           mens
           graces
           ,
           and
           more
           beautiful
           .
           As
           a
           Diamond
           ,
           that
           is
           set
           in
           Gold
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           beauty
           in
           it
           .
           A
           Diamond
           set
           in
           a
           Crown
           of
           Gold
           ,
           
           doth
           sparkle
           more
           gloriously
           ,
           than
           when
           it
           is
           wrapt
           up
           in
           a
           dirty
           Rag.
           So
           the
           graces
           of
           many
           that
           are
           poor
           and
           mean
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           wrapt
           up
           in
           a
           dirty
           rag
           ;
           as
           sometimes
           they
           wrap
           up
           their
           money
           .
           But
           now
           a
           man
           that
           is
           eminent
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           godly
           too
           ,
           his
           graces
           are
           like
           Diamonds
           upon
           a
           Crown
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           that
           are
           so
           conspicuous
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           takes
           much
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           gives
           glory
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           's
           an
           excellency
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           rare
           .
           It
           's
           a
           very
           rare
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           this
           Lesson
           of
           being
           full
           .
           It
           's
           a
           speech
           of
           
             Bernard
             ,
             Not
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             put
             high
             ,
             that
             is
             very
             unusual
             ;
             now
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             more
             unusual
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             glorious
             thing
             it
             is
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           very
           rare
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           a
           man
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           .
           I
           remember
           the
           same
           learned
           man
           Bernard
           ,
           writing
           to
           Eugenius
           ,
           that
           was
           advanced
           to
           great
           favour
           ;
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           blessing
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           his
           promotion
           did
           not
           succeed
           his
           former
           estate
           ,
           but
           was
           added
           to
           his
           former
           estate
           .
           That
           's
           thus
           ,
           The
           promotion
           of
           many
           men
           doth
           succeed
           their
           former
           estate
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           former
           ingenuity
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           ingenuity
           that
           they
           seem'd
           to
           have
           ;
           that
           's
           gone
           ,
           and
           the
           promotion
           doth
           come
           and
           succeed
           it
           .
           But
           the
           promotion
           of
           this
           Eugenius
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           he
           continued
           in
           the
           former
           estate
           that
           he
           was
           in
           before
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           former
           humility
           and
           heavenly-mindedness
           ,
           and
           holiness
           as
           he
           seem'd
           to
           have
           before
           ,
           so
           he
           had
           the
           same
           still
           :
           so
           that
           his
           state
           and
           promotion
           did
           not
           succeed
           ,
           but
           was
           added
           to
           it
           .
           I
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           excellency
           indeed
           ,
           when
           a
           mans
           fulness
           is
           added
           to
           his
           former
           condition
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           succeed
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           same
           man
           now
           that
           he
           was
           before
           :
           that
           's
           a
           rare
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           one
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           argues
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           strength
           of
           grace
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           that
           is
           full
           ,
           and
           knows
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           and
           to
           improve
           it
           .
           It
           argues
           not
           onely
           grace
           ,
           but
           strength
           of
           grace
           :
           as
           it
           argues
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           strength
           in
           mens
           bodies
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           drink
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Wine
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           drunk
           .
           Some
           think
           that
           they
           may
           take
           liberty
           to
           themselves
           to
           drink
           Wine
           ,
           so
           they
           do
           not
           stagger
           in
           the
           streets
           .
           But
           you
           know
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             Wo
             to
             those
             that
             are
             strong
             to
             drink
             Wine
             .
          
           It
           's
           a
           speech
           of
           
             Seneca
             ,
             That
             moderation
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             strong
             breast
             .
          
           Moderation
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           a
           strong
           heart
           .
           It
           's
           a
           sign
           God
           hath
           given
           thee
           strength
           of
           grace
           ,
           if
           thy
           conscience
           can
           witness
           this
           to
           thee
           ,
           Well
           ,
           Through
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           many
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           fail
           in
           all
           that
           I
           do
           ,
           yet
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           my
           estate
           hath
           not
           estranged
           my
           heart
           from
           God
           ;
           but
           my
           heart
           doth
           cleave
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           communion
           with
           God
           in
           the
           Creatures
           that
           God
           sonds
           me
           .
           And
           when
           God
           doth
           give
           me
           the
           best
           Voyages
           ,
           I
           find
           my
           heart
           in
           the
           best
           temper
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           more
           sweet
           communion
           with
           God
           then
           than
           at
           other
           times
           .
           Can
           you
           say
           so
           ?
           I
           appeal
           to
           your
           consciences
           now
           ,
           whether
           you
           can
           say
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           never
           found
           my
           heart
           in
           a
           more
           heavenly
           spiritual
           temper
           ,
           than
           when
           I
           have
           found
           God
           blessing
           me
           in
           my
           labors
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           enjoyed
           God
           in
           them
           .
           O
           now
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           say
           so
           ,
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           ;
           thou
           hast
           learned
           a
           lesson
           that
           is
           a
           thousand
           times
           worth
           more
           than
           all
           thy
           prosperity
           .
           This
           is
           thine
           excellency
           ,
           not
           that
           thou
           hast
           a
           fuller
           estate
           than
           others
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           hath
           taught
           thee
           such
           a
           lesson
           as
           this
           is
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           farther
           ,
           Such
           a
           one
           may
           do
           abundance
           of
           good
           .
           What
           abundance
           of
           glory
           may
           God
           have
           from
           one
           man
           that
           way
           ;
           whereas
           a
           man
           that
           is
           of
           an
           estate
           ,
           
           and
           hath
           not
           grace
           withal
           ,
           he
           is
           like
           a
           great
           Elder-Tree
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Garden
           .
           Such
           a
           Tree
           ,
           why
           it
           spoils
           the
           Flowers
           and
           doth
           hurt
           there
           .
           I
           but
           one
           that
           hath
           an
           estate
           and
           is
           rich
           ,
           and
           godly
           withal
           ,
           he
           stands
           as
           a
           prime
           Flower
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           ornament
           to
           it
           :
           As
           commonly
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           your
           knots
           you
           set
           a
           prime
           flower
           there
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           ornament
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           will
           have
           some
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           an
           ornament
           and
           a
           shelter
           to
           his
           servants
           .
           O
           many
           ,
           many
           hundreds
           of
           people
           ,
           will
           bless
           God
           ,
           that
           ever
           God
           set
           such
           a
           man
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           did
           give
           them
           their
           estate
           .
           We
           say
           of
           some
           men
           that
           they
           have
           good
           estates
           ,
           I
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           well
           bestowed
           on
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           do
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           with
           them
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           their
           hearts
           are
           to
           improve
           their
           estates
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           the
           beating
           down
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           countenancing
           of
           Religion
           ,
           O
           then
           all
           the
           people
           of
           God
           that
           live
           about
           them
           ,
           will
           bless
           God
           ,
           O
           for
           such
           a
           man.
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           some
           few
           in
           a
           place
           that
           God
           gave
           estates
           unto
           ,
           that
           was
           stirring
           ,
           what
           would
           have
           become
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           Religion
           would
           have
           been
           trampled
           under
           feet
           .
           O
           will
           not
           this
           be
           a
           greater
           comfort
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           when
           Christ
           shall
           own
           this
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             I
             gave
             you
             an
             estate
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             you
             did
             make
             use
             of
             it
             for
             my
             Glory
             and
             Religion
             .
             I
             made
             you
             an
             instrument
             to
             uphold
             it
             in
             the
             place
             where
             you
             were
             used
             .
          
           O
           if
           Christ
           should
           own
           this
           ,
           would
           it
           not
           be
           a
           thousand
           times
           worth
           your
           estates
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           When
           you
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           O
           how
           sweetly
           will
           you
           die
           ;
           when
           you
           can
           say
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             remember
             me
             for
             good
             .
          
           As
           Nehemiah
           did
           in
           the
           close
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           look
           upon
           the
           very
           last
           words
           of
           Nehemiah
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           
           man
           that
           was
           full
           in
           outward
           blessings
           ,
           and
           he
           improv'd
           them
           to
           purpose
           for
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           the
           very
           close
           of
           all
           ,
           
             Lord
             remember
             me
             for
             good
          
           ;
           and
           so
           may'st
           thou
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           die
           .
           Thy
           conscience
           shall
           not
           upbraid
           thee
           ,
           as
           others
           will
           ;
           Thou
           comest
           to
           God
           for
           mercy
           ,
           What
           come
           to
           me
           for
           mercy
           ?
           I
           have
           bestowed
           mercy
           upon
           you
           already
           ,
           and
           how
           did
           you
           abuse
           it
           ?
           With
           what
           face
           can
           you
           cry
           to
           me
           for
           mercy
           ,
           that
           have
           abus'd
           it
           so
           ?
           O
           but
           when
           your
           Consciences
           can
           tell
           you
           that
           you
           have
           not
           abused
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           but
           his
           mercy
           in
           outward
           things
           hath
           drawn
           your
           hearts
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           imploied
           it
           in
           his
           service
           :
           Now
           thou
           may'st
           with
           joy
           and
           encouragement
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             remember
             me
             for
             good
          
           .
           And
           if
           God
           should
           ever
           bring
           thee
           into
           afflictions
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           to
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           used
           thy
           prosperity
           well
           .
           For
           that
           man
           that
           is
           willing
           to
           give
           up
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           prosperity
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           enjoy
           ;
           God
           will
           have
           a
           care
           to
           take
           away
           the
           gaul
           and
           the
           bitterness
           of
           affliction
           from
           that
           man
           when
           he
           is
           under
           affliction
           .
           O
           there
           's
           nothing
           more
           comfortable
           to
           a
           man
           in
           affliction
           ,
           than
           to
           consider
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           use
           of
           his
           prosperity
           for
           the
           honour
           &
           glory
           of
           God.
           When
           I
           was
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           God
           had
           honour
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           am
           in
           affliction
           ,
           I
           can
           comfortably
           fly
           to
           God
           for
           peace
           and
           comfort
           to
           my
           soul
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           ,
           God
           doth
           attain
           to
           his
           end
           and
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Creatures
           .
           God
           hath
           his
           end
           especially
           from
           these
           men
           ;
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Works
           of
           Creation
           and
           Providence
           .
           Why
           ▪
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           this
           world
           and
           filled
           it
           with
           abundance
           of
           excellent
           things
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           how
           shall
           God
           attain
           his
           end
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           To
           have
           glory
           from
           the
           excellent
           things
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           Why
           ,
           most
           men
           takes
           them
           and
           abuses
           them
           to
           Gods
           dishonour
           ;
           now
           were
           there
           not
           some
           men
           that
           had
           hearts
           to
           give
           God
           the
           
           glory
           of
           their
           estates
           ,
           why
           God
           should
           have
           no
           glory
           from
           all
           his
           works
           ;
           all
           his
           works
           would
           be
           as
           it
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           But
           now
           it
           seems
           God
           hath
           called
           thee
           out
           to
           give
           him
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           works
           ;
           so
           that
           thou
           art
           the
           man
           among
           so
           many
           that
           doth
           pay
           as
           it
           were
           to
           God
           the
           rent
           that
           he
           requires
           for
           all
           the
           great
           things
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           which
           cannot
           but
           bring
           in
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           comfort
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           shews
           the
           excellency
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           but
           two
           other
           things
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           it
           before
           we
           come
           to
           the
           application
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           way
           as
           we
           have
           gone
           along
           ,
           we
           have
           indeavoured
           to
           apply
           it
           ;
           shewing
           wherein
           it
           consists
           ,
           the
           difficulty
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           it
           :
           Now
           for
           the
           close
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           let
           these
           things
           sink
           into
           your
           hearts
           ;
           I
           'll
           give
           you
           one
           Scripture
           that
           you
           may
           go
           a
           way
           and
           seek
           to
           God
           to
           teach
           you
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           and
           to
           learn
           this
           lesson
           ;
           It
           is
           in
           the
           12
           ver
           .
           of
           the
           Epistle
           of
           
             Jude
             ,
             These
             are
             spots
             in
             your
             feasts
             of
             charity
             ,
             when
             they
             feast
             with
             you
             ,
             feeding
             themselves
             without
             fear
             .
          
           There
           's
           the
           description
           of
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           men
           .
           How
           are
           they
           described
           ?
           They
           feast
           themselves
           without
           fear
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           fed
           to
           the
           full
           ;
           they
           care
           for
           nothing
           else
           .
           O
           this
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           a
           wretched
           wicked
           man
           ,
           to
           feast
           himself
           without
           fear
           .
           Hath
           God
           given
           thee
           a
           full
           estate
           ,
           and
           what
           ,
           do'st
           thou
           take
           it
           without
           fear
           .
           If
           God
           hath
           given
           thee
           an
           estate
           ,
           and
           all
           outward
           comforts
           in
           this
           world
           according
           to
           thy
           hearts
           desire
           ,
           it
           stands
           thee
           upon
           to
           fear
           least
           thou
           should'st
           not
           improve
           it
           for
           God.
           And
           O
           that
           God
           would
           send
           you
           away
           from
           his
           presence
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           what
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           even
           with
           trembling
           hearts
           .
           Lord
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           given
           us
           these
           and
           these
           outward
           comforts
           ;
           (
           and
           let
           Husband
           speak
           thus
           to
           the
           Wife
           ,
           and
           Wife
           to
           the
           Husband
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           all
           things
           comming
           in
           in
           a
           plentiful
           
           way
           :
           )
           O
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           us
           these
           mercies
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           O
           but
           how
           if
           we
           should
           not
           improve
           them
           for
           God
           ,
           how
           if
           we
           should
           abuse
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           have
           not
           answerable
           grace
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           should
           become
           of
           us
           ?
           Now
           having
           your
           hearts
           possest
           with
           the
           fear
           of
           this
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           the
           more
           like
           to
           be
           driven
           to
           God
           in
           prayer
           ;
           to
           seek
           of
           him
           that
           he
           would
           learn
           you
           this
           lesson
           ,
           to
           teach
           you
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           a
           great
           mystery
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           a
           mystery
           of
           Godliness
           in
           Contentment
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           a
           mystery
           in
           this
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           further
           that
           it
           is
           done
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           mystical
           way
           .
           There
           are
           indeed
           some
           natural
           Rules
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           propound
           to
           men
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           prosperity
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           well
           if
           all
           of
           us
           were
           wrought
           upon
           in
           a
           natural
           way
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           endeavor
           to
           go
           further
           with
           you
           than
           so
           ,
           To
           shew
           you
           in
           a
           spiritual
           way
           how
           you
           should
           learn
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           To
           manifest
           the
           mystery
           of
           Godliness
           in
           the
           giving
           God
           the
           glory
           of
           your
           Estates
           and
           all
           the
           Comforts
           that
           you
           do
           enjoy
           in
           this
           world
           .
        
      
       
         
           SERMON
           III.
           
        
         
           WE
           Shall
           now
           come
           to
           what
           remains
           ,
           There
           are
           but
           three
           things
           more
           in
           this
           point
           that
           now
           we
           are
           to
           finish
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           First
           is
           ,
           To
           shew
           you
           what
           a
           mystery
           of
           Godliness
           there
           is
           in
           a
           right
           learning
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           are
           the
           several
           Lessons
           that
           are
           to
           be
           learned
           .
        
         
         
           And
           then
           the
           application
           of
           all
           from
           the
           point
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           method
           we
           observed
           in
           the
           learning
           how
           to
           want
           .
           The
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           told
           you
           that
           from
           the
           word
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             I
             am
             instructed
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           your
           Books
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Original
           it
           is
           ,
           
             I
             am
             taught
             as
             in
             a
             mystery
          
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           a
           mystery
           in
           both
           these
           .
           I
           have
           shewn
           you
           in
           many
           things
           wherein
           the
           mystery
           of
           Godliness
           lies
           in
           learning
           how
           to
           be
           content
           .
           A
           godly
           man
           knows
           how
           to
           abound
           after
           another
           manner
           than
           any
           other
           can
           do
           .
           Perhaps
           a
           man
           by
           some
           strength
           of
           natural
           prudence
           and
           wisdom
           may
           know
           how
           to
           order
           his
           Estate
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           very
           inordinate
           and
           wicked
           in
           the
           management
           of
           his
           outward
           estate
           .
           A
           man
           that
           hath
           civility
           and
           natural
           wisdom
           ,
           may
           make
           some
           good
           use
           of
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           :
           But
           a
           gracious
           heart
           comes
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           his
           estate
           and
           outward
           blessings
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           ,
           in
           another
           manner
           than
           natural
           wisdom
           will
           teach
           a
           man.
           Grace
           will
           raise
           a
           mans
           spirit
           higher
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           gracious
           heart
           learns
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           by
           often
           resigning
           up
           the
           estate
           that
           it
           doth
           possess
           unto
           God.
           He
           learns
           how
           to
           enjoy
           his
           estate
           ,
           by
           resigning
           up
           all
           his
           estate
           and
           comforts
           unto
           God.
           This
           is
           a
           way
           that
           a
           natural
           man
           understands
           little
           of
           ,
           To
           know
           how
           to
           enjoy
           his
           comforts
           by
           resigning
           up
           his
           comforts
           ;
           yet
           that
           's
           the
           way
           of
           a
           gracious
           heart
           .
           He
           doth
           very
           frequently
           ,
           when
           he
           gets
           alone
           into
           his
           Closet
           ,
           resign
           up
           his
           Estate
           ;
           
             Lord
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             blessed
             me
             with
             many
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             more
             than
             thou
             hast
             done
             others
             of
             my
             brethren
             :
             Lord
             ,
             I
             here
             profess
             all
             to
             be
             thine
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             all
             to
             thee
             ;
             all
             belongs
             to
             thee
             :
             and
             I
             desire
             to
             enjoy
             no
             farther
             than
             I
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             thee
             in
             the
             place
             where
             thou
             hast
             set
             me
             .
             Here
             Lord
             ,
             
             I
             give
             up
             my self
             and
             all
             my
             fulness
             unto
             thee
             ,
             take
             all
             ,
             dispose
             all
             ,
             lay
             out
             all
             for
             thine
             own
             praise
             and
             glory
             .
          
           And
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           this
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           enjoy
           more
           sweetness
           than
           what
           he
           hath
           in
           any
           other
           way
           .
           It
           is
           not
           in
           a
           greedy
           use
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           ,
           that
           he
           comes
           to
           enjoy
           his
           fulness
           ;
           but
           by
           resigning
           up
           what
           he
           hath
           to
           God
           :
           and
           so
           he
           comes
           to
           enjoy
           his
           fulness
           in
           a
           better
           manner
           and
           more
           comfortably
           than
           ever
           he
           did
           before
           .
           This
           a
           godly
           heart
           finds
           by
           experience
           (
           as
           divers
           times
           upon
           occasion
           I
           have
           hinted
           to
           you
           )
           that
           the
           oftner
           any
           thing
           comes
           out
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           the
           better
           and
           sweeter
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           give
           up
           often
           what
           he
           hath
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           And
           that
           's
           the
           first
           way
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           learns
           how
           to
           be
           full
           in
           this
           way
           of
           mystery
           ;
           he
           doth
           seek
           to
           preserve
           his
           comforts
           and
           enrich
           himself
           ;
           by
           communicating
           what
           he
           hath
           :
           not
           onely
           by
           resigning
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           communicating
           his
           comforts
           he
           seeks
           to
           preserve
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           seeks
           to
           enrich
           himself
           ,
           by
           communicating
           of
           his
           riches
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           mysterious
           way
           ,
           yet
           the
           Scriptures
           shews
           this
           to
           be
           the
           way
           of
           a
           gracious
           heart
           .
           A
           carnal
           heart
           he
           would
           enjoy
           his
           fulness
           ,
           but
           how
           ▪
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           keeping
           it
           to
           himself
           :
           I
           but
           a
           godly
           heart
           that
           learns
           in
           the
           way
           of
           mystery
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ;
           looks
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           preserve
           his
           estate
           ,
           by
           communicating
           his
           estate
           ,
           by
           doing
           many
           good
           works
           ,
           by
           making
           use
           of
           his
           estate
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           brethren
           .
           In
           
             Isa
             .
             32.
          
           you
           have
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           for
           that
           ,
           that
           that
           's
           the
           way
           that
           a
           godly
           man
           uses
           for
           the
           preserving
           of
           his
           estate
           ;
           
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             But
             the
             liberal
             deviseth
             liberal
             things
             .
          
           What
           then
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           take
           the
           opportunity
           when
           he
           is
           called
           to
           communicate
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           but
           studies
           with
           himself
           
           how
           he
           may
           communicate
           his
           estate
           for
           good
           .
           I
           but
           he
           may
           quickly
           communicate
           all
           away
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           and
           grow
           a
           begger
           himself
           .
           No
           ,
           but
           mark
           what
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             by
             liberal
             things
             shall
             he
             stand
             :
          
           That
           's
           the
           way
           that
           he
           takes
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           :
           he
           will
           trust
           God
           with
           that
           .
           And
           indeed
           he
           comes
           to
           enjoy
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           life
           by
           the
           communicating
           of
           the
           comforts
           of
           his
           life
           .
           And
           then
           he
           seeks
           to
           get
           riches
           by
           communicating
           of
           his
           riches
           .
           That
           Scripture
           you
           have
           for
           this
           in
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
             Charge
             them
             that
             are
             rich
             in
             this
             world
             that
             they
             be
             not
             high-minded
             ,
             nor
             trust
             in
             uncertain
             riches
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             who
             giveth
             us
             richly
             all
             things
             to
             enjoy
             .
             That
             they
             do
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             rich
             in
             good
             works
             ;
             ready
             to
             distribute
             .
          
           The
           more
           good
           works
           he
           doth
           ,
           the
           richer
           he
           makes
           account
           himself
           is
           .
           Now
           ,
           ordinarily
           a
           carnal
           heart
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           call'd
           to
           do
           good
           works
           ,
           he
           cannot
           for
           shame
           but
           do
           something
           ;
           I
           but
           he
           thinks
           he
           is
           the
           poorer
           by
           it
           .
           What
           will
           you
           get
           away
           all
           my
           estate
           and
           make
           me
           a
           begger
           ?
           Why
           ,
           these
           often
           Contributions
           draws
           away
           my
           estate
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           they
           have
           so
           much
           of
           their
           heart-blood
           drawn
           away
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           grow
           poorer
           and
           poorer
           .
           But
           a
           godly
           man
           he
           makes
           account
           that
           the
           more
           good
           works
           he
           doth
           ,
           the
           richer
           man
           he
           grows
           .
           Why
           God
           himself
           accounts
           his
           riches
           to
           be
           in
           the
           works
           of
           mercy
           .
           In
           Eph.
           2.
           there
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           riches
           of
           God
           are
           in
           the
           works
           of
           his
           mercy
           .
           
             That
             in
             the
             ages
             to
             come
             he
             might
             shew
             the
             exceeding
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             his
             kindness
             towards
             us
             .
          
           Why
           God
           is
           not
           said
           to
           be
           rich
           in
           power
           so
           much
           as
           in
           grace
           ;
           in
           the
           works
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           in
           the
           works
           of
           kindness
           .
           And
           so
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           learned
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           doth
           account
           himself
           made
           rich
           in
           the
           communicating
           what
           fulness
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           
           his
           Name
           and
           the
           good
           of
           others
           .
           This
           is
           a
           second
           mysterious
           way
           of
           a
           godly
           mans
           learning
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           the
           Third
           way
           of
           a
           Godly
           mans
           learning
           how
           to
           be
           full
           is
           this
           ;
           He
           doth
           learn
           how
           to
           have
           comfort
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           by
           mortifying
           of
           his
           affections
           to
           his
           estate
           ;
           and
           by
           moderating
           of
           his
           spirit
           in
           the
           joy
           that
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           receive
           the
           greater
           joy
           in
           what
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           him
           .
           This
           you
           will
           say
           is
           a
           riddle
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           have
           greater
           joy
           in
           outward
           things
           ,
           by
           moderating
           of
           his
           joy
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           greater
           fulness
           in
           his
           abundance
           ,
           by
           keeping
           himself
           within
           bounds
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           keeps
           himself
           within
           bounds
           ,
           the
           more
           comfort
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           abundance
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           he
           can
           mortifie
           his
           affections
           to
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           more
           comfort
           hath
           he
           in
           these
           comforts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Now
           because
           this
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           a
           great
           riddle
           and
           mystery
           (
           for
           so
           it
           is
           )
           I
           will
           give
           you
           one
           Scripture
           that
           will
           make
           it
           out
           fully
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           in
           
             Phil.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             alway
             ,
             and
             again
             I
             say
             rejoyce
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           puts
           people
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           but
           rejoyce
           in
           all
           Gods
           blessings
           in
           a
           spiritual
           way
           .
           Now
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           put
           upon
           it
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           again
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           they
           think
           they
           know
           nor
           how
           to
           reioyce
           but
           by
           letting
           out
           their
           hearts
           without
           any
           bounds
           ;
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           keep
           any
           bounds
           .
           But
           mark
           the
           words
           that
           follow
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             moderation
             be
             known
             unto
             all
             men
             .
          
           As
           if
           the
           Apostle
           should
           say
           ,
           And
           would
           you
           rejoyce
           indeed
           truly
           and
           graciously
           and
           fully
           ,
           I
           exhort
           you
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           again
           to
           rejoyce
           .
           Well
           then
           .
           This
           is
           pleasing
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           we
           will
           give
           our selves
           liberty
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           we
           will
           enlarge
           our selves
           
           in
           our
           joy
           .
           I
           but
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             moderation
             be
             known
             to
             all
             men
          
           though
           :
           So
           that
           in
           that
           he
           adds
           this
           exhortation
           ,
           Let
           your
           moderation
           be
           known
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           it
           's
           apparent
           that
           he
           means
           the
           joy
           in
           outward
           things
           as
           well
           as
           in
           spiritual
           things
           :
           Let
           your
           moderation
           be
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           envy
           your
           rejoycing
           in
           your
           estate
           .
           You
           may
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           comforts
           of
           this
           world
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           you
           .
           But
           would
           you
           have
           true
           joy
           ,
           that
           that
           should
           glad
           your
           hearts
           indeed
           ,
           let
           your
           moderation
           be
           known
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           do
           so
           bound
           your selves
           in
           your
           joy
           ,
           and
           let
           your
           hearts
           be
           so
           mortified
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           may
           rejoyce
           in
           God
           ,
           even
           while
           you
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           outward
           blessings
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           you
           .
           And
           although
           many
           men
           may
           think
           this
           to
           be
           a
           mystery
           ,
           and
           scarce
           to
           be
           believed
           ;
           yet
           those
           who
           are
           truly
           godly
           ,
           find
           this
           by
           experience
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           you
           ,
           when
           have
           you
           had
           the
           greatest
           comfort
           and
           joy
           in
           your
           estates
           and
           comings
           in
           ,
           but
           at
           that
           time
           when
           you
           have
           found
           your
           hearts
           mortified
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           could
           keep
           your selves
           in
           bounds
           .
           If
           a
           man
           goes
           abroad
           ,
           and
           among
           company
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           keep
           his
           appetite
           in
           bounds
           and
           eat
           moderately
           ,
           he
           hath
           more
           comfort
           in
           his
           meat
           and
           drink
           than
           another
           man
           hath
           that
           eats
           excessively
           .
           A
           man
           that
           eats
           and
           drinks
           moderately
           ,
           he
           preserves
           his
           health
           ,
           and
           by
           preserving
           his
           health
           he
           hath
           more
           sweetness
           in
           his
           meat
           and
           drink
           in
           a
           constant
           way
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           eat
           and
           drink
           immoderately
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           been
           abroad
           among
           company
           ,
           and
           let
           out
           his
           heart
           profusely
           in
           way
           of
           laughter
           and
           merriment
           ,
           and
           all
           upon
           the
           merry
           pin
           ;
           why
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           laughter
           his
           heart
           is
           even
           sad
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           comes
           home
           ,
           he
           comes
           home
           with
           a
           dead
           spirit
           .
           He
           is
           like
           Nabal
           ,
           you
           know
           that
           when
           he
           
           was
           feasting
           ,
           his
           heart
           was
           merry
           ;
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           his
           drunkenness
           was
           gone
           from
           him
           ,
           his
           heart
           died
           like
           a
           stone
           .
           Many
           Company-keepers
           that
           give
           liberty
           to
           themselves
           in
           jollity
           and
           mirth
           ,
           why
           the
           next
           day
           their
           hearts
           are
           even
           as
           dead
           as
           a
           stone
           ;
           and
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           guilt
           upon
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           their
           consciences
           fly
           in
           their
           faces
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           have
           not
           so
           much
           joy
           in
           their
           spirits
           as
           those
           that
           can
           keep
           within
           bounds
           .
           Those
           that
           can
           go
           in
           a
           sober
           way
           and
           meet
           with
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           they
           when
           they
           come
           home
           ,
           can
           bless
           God
           for
           this
           their
           refreshing
           that
           they
           have
           had
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           morning
           their
           hearts
           are
           in
           a
           sweet
           and
           joyful
           frame
           .
           The
           more
           we
           keep
           our selves
           in
           bounds
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           the
           more
           comfort
           have
           we
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
           That
           's
           the
           third
           way
           of
           a
           gracious
           hearts
           learning
           how
           to
           abound
           .
           He
           learns
           how
           to
           enjoy
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           mortifying
           his
           heart
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           keeping
           himself
           within
           bounds
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           the
           Fourth
           way
           of
           mystery
           of
           the
           Godlies
           learning
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           ;
           He
           learns
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           by
           getting
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           to
           be
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Prayer
           .
           It
           was
           one
           way
           of
           knowing
           how
           to
           want
           ,
           by
           having
           our
           afflictions
           sanctified
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           the
           way
           to
           know
           how
           to
           abound
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           way
           that
           carnal
           hearts
           have
           little
           skill
           in
           ,
           they
           think
           they
           know
           how
           to
           abound
           by
           their
           natural
           wisdom
           ;
           I
           but
           the
           way
           that
           a
           gracious
           heart
           hath
           for
           abounding
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             God
             hath
             prospered
             me
             in
             my
             way
             and
             course
             in
             any
             kind
             ;
             now
             let
             me
             go
             to
             God
             and
             exercise
             Faith
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             seek
             unto
             him
             in
             prayer
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             a
             sanctified
             use
             of
             all
             these
             things
             then
             that
             God
             hath
             granted
             to
             me
             .
          
           In
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Every
           Creature
           of
           God
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           be
           refused
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           received
           with
           
           thanksgiving
           ;
           
             for
             it
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           A
           little
           to
           open
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           That
           the
           Creature
           is
           sanctified
           by
           prayer
           ,
           that
           I
           suppose
           is
           easie
           for
           you
           to
           understand
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           any
           good
           in
           any
           Creature
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           to
           seek
           to
           God
           by
           prayer
           for
           a
           sanctified
           use
           of
           it
           unto
           me
           .
           But
           how
           is
           it
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Word
           ?
           Now
           that
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           intend
           here
           in
           sanctifying
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           shew
           to
           us
           ,
           That
           a
           godly
           man
           hath
           another
           kind
           of
           interest
           in
           the
           Creature
           than
           another
           man
           hath
           ;
           saith
           he
           ,
           All
           things
           are
           good
           ,
           but
           how
           shall
           they
           be
           good
           to
           me
           ?
           How
           shall
           I
           know
           that
           they
           are
           good
           to
           me
           ?
           That
           must
           be
           by
           the
           Word
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           I
           cannot
           know
           that
           they
           are
           good
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           a
           sanctified
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           comforts
           I
           have
           ,
           I
           do
           enjoy
           them
           in
           order
           to
           eternal
           life
           ;
           for
           then
           a
           thing
           is
           sanctified
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           consecrated
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           and
           made
           holy
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           made
           useful
           to
           the
           highest
           and
           last
           end
           .
           As
           a
           place
           is
           sanctified
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           separated
           from
           other
           things
           for
           God
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           is
           upon
           my
           estate
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           to
           be
           to
           his
           glory
           and
           my
           last
           good
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           sanctified
           .
           Now
           how
           comes
           this
           ?
           This
           is
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           we
           by
           our
           fall
           have
           lost
           all
           our
           interest
           in
           the
           creature
           unto
           our
           outward
           comfort
           .
           Now
           God
           indeed
           out
           of
           his
           bounty
           doth
           give
           to
           some
           men
           abundance
           here
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           I
           he
           gives
           them
           those
           things
           that
           are
           in
           themselves
           good
           ;
           I
           but
           how
           shall
           they
           come
           to
           be
           good
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           must
           be
           by
           the
           Word
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           with
           his
           poor
           servants
           in
           Christ
           revealed
           in
           his
           Word
           ;
           it
           is
           that
           that
           gives
           the
           godly
           man
           a
           sanctified
           use
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           .
           If
           he
           hath
           it
           in
           a
           natural
           way
           ,
           it
           may
           prove
           a
           curse
           to
           him
           ;
           if
           he
           hath
           it
           onely
           by
           Gods
           
           general
           providence
           ,
           by
           the
           command
           of
           God
           in
           his
           works
           of
           providence
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           sanctified
           use
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           comes
           to
           enjoy
           what
           he
           hath
           by
           the
           word
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           reveals
           Christ
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           renewed
           interest
           unto
           all
           we
           do
           enjoy
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Word
           that
           sanctifies
           all
           to
           us
           .
           Most
           men
           look
           upon
           what
           they
           enjoy
           ,
           onely
           but
           in
           a
           way
           of
           general
           providence
           .
           Now
           a
           gracious
           heart
           looks
           upon
           what
           he
           enjoys
           by
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Promise
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           gives
           him
           a
           sanctified
           use
           ;
           and
           through
           the
           power
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           :
           and
           use
           all
           his
           abundance
           in
           a
           right
           way
           :
           so
           that
           the
           way
           he
           takes
           for
           the
           making
           use
           of
           his
           fulness
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           God
           blesses
           him
           ,
           presently
           to
           exercise
           faith
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           the
           Promise
           ;
           to
           look
           into
           the
           Covenant
           .
           Godliness
           hath
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           And
           so
           he
           comes
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           improve
           it
           by
           faith
           ;
           and
           so
           comes
           to
           have
           a
           sanctified
           use
           and
           improvement
           of
           all
           the
           good
           things
           that
           he
           doth
           enjoy
           in
           this
           world
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           mystery
           to
           most
           rich
           men
           .
           Doth
           it
           put
           them
           upon
           prayer
           more
           than
           before
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           exercise
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           Word
           more
           than
           before
           .
           One
           that
           is
           godly
           ,
           never
           prayes
           more
           than
           when
           God
           doth
           prosper
           him
           in
           this
           world
           .
           It
           is
           usual
           for
           men
           to
           pray
           much
           in
           times
           of
           affliction
           .
           
             In
             their
             affliction
             they
             will
             seek
             me
             early
             .
          
           I
           but
           that
           's
           a
           sign
           of
           a
           carnal
           heart
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           when
           God
           prospers
           him
           ,
           he
           sees
           cause
           to
           pray
           most
           then
           .
           I
           it
           is
           for
           poor
           people
           to
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           that
           have
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           .
           You
           will
           think
           it
           's
           fit
           for
           them
           to
           believe
           and
           trust
           in
           God.
           I
           but
           a
           godly
           man
           uses
           the
           more
           faith
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           the
           most
           in
           the
           world
           .
           That
           's
           a
           good
           way
           in
           the
           mystery
           of
           knowing
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
        
         
         
           And
           then
           a
           Fifth
           way
           in
           the
           mystery
           of
           knowing
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           is
           this
           .
           A
           godly
           heart
           by
           his
           fulness
           growes
           to
           increase
           his
           humility
           ,
           growes
           sensible
           of
           his
           unworthiness
           by
           his
           fulness
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           way
           of
           mystery
           too
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           good
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           have
           humility
           together
           with
           his
           fulness
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           humility
           by
           his
           fulness
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           very
           great
           mystery
           ;
           it
           's
           a
           rare
           thing
           to
           see
           humble
           prosperity
           ;
           but
           to
           see
           a
           man
           humble
           by
           his
           prosperity
           ,
           this
           is
           rare
           indeed
           .
           Affliction
           will
           humble
           men
           ,
           that
           's
           true
           ,
           every
           one
           can
           understand
           that
           ;
           but
           how
           prosperity
           should
           humble
           men
           ,
           that
           's
           very
           hard
           to
           understand
           .
           I
           'll
           give
           you
           a
           clear
           Scripture
           for
           this
           ,
           how
           prosperity
           will
           humble
           a
           gracious
           heart
           ;
           it
           's
           in
           the
           
             2
             Sam.
             7.
          
           18.
           
           The
           Lord
           there
           had
           told
           David
           of
           great
           things
           that
           he
           would
           do
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           spake
           to
           him
           of
           the
           honour
           that
           he
           had
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           still
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           continue
           his
           House
           to
           be
           a
           great
           House
           ,
           and
           honourable
           ,
           like
           the
           great
           men
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Mark
           ,
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           the
           heart
           of
           David
           should
           have
           been
           raised
           up
           ,
           when
           God
           told
           him
           not
           onely
           the
           great
           things
           that
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           things
           he
           would
           do
           .
           This
           would
           have
           pufft
           up
           a
           carnal
           heart
           .
           But
           then
           mark
           ,
           in
           the
           18
           verse
           ,
           
             Then
             went
             King
          
           David
           
             in
             ,
             and
             sat
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             who
             am
             I
             ,
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             my
             house
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             brought
             me
             hitherto
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             yet
             a
             small
             thing
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             O
             Lord
             God
             ;
             but
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             also
             of
             thy
             servants
             house
             for
             a
             great
             while
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             is
             this
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             O
             Lord
             God
             ;
             and
             what
             can
          
           David
           
             say
             more
             unto
             tbee
             ;
             for
             thou
             Lord
             God
             knowest
             thy
             servant
             for
             thy
             words
             sake
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             thine
             own
             heart
             hast
             thou
             done
             all
             these
             great
             things
             ,
             to
             make
             thy
             servants
             know
             them
             :
             wherefore
             thou
             art
             great
             O
             Lord
             God.
          
           He
           doth
           not
           bless
           himself
           ,
           
           O
           God
           hath
           made
           me
           great
           ;
           but
           ,
           wherefore
           thou
           art
           great
           ;
           and
           
             what
             am
             I
          
           ,
           and
           
             what
             is
             my
             house
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           
             according
             to
             thine
             own
             heart
          
           ;
           and
           not
           according
           to
           any
           thing
           in
           me
           ,
           saith
           David
           .
           The
           larger
           God
           was
           in
           telling
           of
           him
           the
           great
           things
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           ,
           the
           more
           humble
           was
           the
           heart
           of
           David
           .
           O
           this
           is
           a
           good
           sign
           of
           true
           humility
           ,
           when
           you
           find
           your
           comings
           in
           to
           be
           more
           then
           heretofore
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           have
           had
           a
           great
           voyage
           ,
           many
           hundreds
           coming
           in
           of
           clear
           gain
           :
           then
           for
           you
           to
           get
           alone
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           said
           that
           David
           did
           go
           then
           and
           sat
           down
           before
           the
           Lord.
           Go
           and
           set
           thy selfe
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           fall
           humbling
           thy
           soul
           ;
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             who
             am
             I
             that
             thou
             should'st
             deal
             thus
             graciously
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             thou
             should'st
             make
             such
             a
             difference
             between
             me
             and
             others
             .
          
           When
           your
           rents
           come
           in
           it
           may
           be
           quarterly
           more
           then
           others
           ;
           why
           think
           with
           your selves
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             What
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             made
             the
             difference
             between
             me
             and
             others
             ?
             Others
             have
             their
             18
             pence
             a
             day
             for
             the
             providing
             for
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             thou
             givest
             me
             hundreds
             together
             .
             O
             Lord
             ,
             what
             am
             I
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             with
             me
             more
             than
             with
             others
             !
          
           O
           if
           it
           were
           thus
           ,
           it
           were
           right
           indeed
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           way
           of
           a
           godly
           mans
           learning
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           His
           fulness
           teaches
           him
           humility
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           taught
           humility
           by
           his
           fulness
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           know
           how
           to
           be
           full
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Another
           mystery
           there
           is
           in
           a
           godly
           mans
           learning
           how
           to
           be
           full
           ,
           is
           ,
           He
           accounts
           it
           better
           to
           lose
           for
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           God
           ;
           than
           to
           gain
           for
           ,
           and
           keep
           to
           himself
           .
           A
           godly
           heart
           when
           he
           hath
           a
           fulness
           ,
           he
           doth
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           according
           as
           God
           will
           have
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           outward
           blessings
           that
           he
           hath
           ;
           I
           but
           he
           rejoyceth
           more
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           something
           to
           venture
           and
           lose
           for
           God
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           hath
           gain
           for
           himself
           .
           One
           man
           rejoyces
           
           that
           he
           hath
           an
           estate
           to
           live
           merrily
           withal
           ,
           and
           bravely
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           the
           other
           man
           rejoyces
           that
           he
           hath
           an
           estate
           that
           he
           may
           venture
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           returning
           any
           thing
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           doth
           account
           a
           greater
           priviledge
           to
           him
           than
           receiving
           from
           God.
           This
           is
           a
           way
           of
           mystery
           too
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           there
           was
           something
           spoken
           likewise
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Contentment
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           but
           name
           it
           now
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           last
           way
           is
           this
           ,
           A
           godly
           man
           learns
           to
           abound
           ,
           by
           abounding
           in
           holiness
           :
           The
           more
           he
           abounds
           in
           worldly
           riches
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           seeks
           to
           abound
           in
           holiness
           and
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           mystery
           to
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           think
           indeed
           ,
           poor
           men
           that
           have
           not
           so
           much
           to
           do
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           often
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hear
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           meditate
           (
           and
           the
           like
           .
           )
           But
           for
           them
           that
           have
           so
           many
           things
           to
           take
           them
           off
           ,
           they
           think
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           :
           Whereas
           godliness
           will
           teach
           men
           to
           abound
           in
           their
           many
           businesses
           and
           outward
           prosperity
           that
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           things
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           adding
           a
           proportionable
           abounding
           in
           the
           performance
           both
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           and
           in
           holiness
           .
           They
           think
           that
           because
           they
           have
           so
           many
           things
           to
           draw
           them
           aside
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           so
           holy
           as
           others
           :
           but
           now
           ,
           godliness
           will
           teach
           them
           to
           be
           more
           holy
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           their
           estate
           :
           As
           eminent
           above
           others
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           labour
           that
           their
           holiness
           shall
           be
           eminent
           above
           others
           .
           O
           this
           were
           an
           excellent
           thing
           indeed
           ,
           if
           all
           rich
           men
           should
           never
           satisfie
           themselves
           in
           this
           barely
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           but
           look
           to
           what
           a
           degree
           God
           hath
           made
           them
           higher
           then
           others
           in
           their
           estates
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           indeavour
           and
           never
           be
           satisfied
           till
           they
           attain
           to
           it
           ,
           
           till
           they
           be
           in
           the
           like
           degree
           above
           others
           in
           holiness
           .
           Why
           now
           for
           men
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           is
           a
           mysterious
           thing
           ,
           and
           where
           this
           is
           ,
           certainly
           those
           are
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           mystery
           of
           godliness
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           a
           gracious
           heart
           learns
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           meer
           natural
           way
           ,
           by
           natural
           wisdom
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           way
           of
           mystery
           of
           godliness
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           there
           are
           divers
           Lessons
           that
           he
           learns
           by
           learning
           this
           Lesson
           :
           As
           I
           told
           you
           in
           knowing
           how
           to
           be
           content
           ,
           one
           need
           learn
           a
           great
           many
           Lessons
           before
           he
           get
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           Contentment
           in
           Affliction
           ;
           so
           in
           abounding
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           :
           As
           now
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           (
           I
           'll
           but
           name
           these
           things
           )
           He
           must
           learn
           the
           Lesson
           of
           the
           Principle
           from
           whence
           all
           he
           hath
           comes
           ,
           the
           fountain
           from
           whence
           all
           his
           good
           comes
           ;
           be
           thorowly
           instructed
           in
           that
           .
           Why
           I
           do
           enjoy
           these
           and
           these
           outward
           comforts
           ;
           from
           whence
           have
           I
           these
           ?
           Why
           God
           hath
           blessed
           my
           endeavors
           and
           skill
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           more
           than
           others
           .
           I
           but
           it
           is
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           in
           all
           beyond
           my
           skill
           .
           Such
           and
           such
           friends
           have
           left
           me
           so
           much
           means
           ;
           I
           but
           the
           fountain
           is
           on
           high
           ,
           from
           whence
           all
           the
           outward
           good
           that
           I
           have
           comes
           .
           This
           in
           general
           is
           acknowledged
           ,
           but
           the
           learning
           of
           it
           indeed
           in
           a
           gracious
           manner
           will
           work
           mightily
           upon
           the
           heart
           ;
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           my
           outward
           good
           as
           well
           as
           spiritual
           good
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           And
           this
           Fountain
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           God
           the
           First
           Being
           ,
           the
           Creator
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           his
           providence
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           God
           in
           Christ
           :
           For
           we
           are
           to
           know
           that
           the
           very
           preservation
           of
           the
           world
           is
           through
           the
           mediation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           the
           world
           would
           fall
           about
           our
           ears
           else
           :
           and
           all
           the
           good
           things
           in
           the
           creature
           are
           preserved
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           now
           .
           And
           so
           a
           gracious
           heart
           looks
           
           upon
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           God
           the
           Creator
           of
           all
           ;
           but
           God
           through
           Christ
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           that
           doth
           preserve
           the
           world
           :
           the
           world
           would
           otherwise
           fall
           into
           confusion
           .
           And
           so
           all
           the
           good
           that
           I
           have
           ,
           it
           comes
           from
           the
           work
           of
           Gods
           wisdom
           and
           goodness
           ,
           ordering
           things
           through
           Christ
           unto
           me
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           the
           lesson
           of
           our
           unworthiness
           ,
           that
           's
           to
           be
           learned
           throughly
           ;
           your
           unworthiness
           of
           the
           least
           crum
           of
           bread
           ,
           the
           least
           drop
           of
           water
           for
           the
           cooling
           of
           you
           .
           This
           would
           teach
           you
           how
           to
           be
           content
           in
           want
           ,
           (
           that
           we
           spake
           to
           before
           )
           and
           it
           will
           likewise
           teach
           you
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           when
           you
           can
           learn
           your
           own
           baseness
           and
           vileness
           before
           the
           Lord.
           And
           I
           now
           speak
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           learn
           it
           by
           your
           prosperity
           ,
           that
           was
           before
           in
           the
           mystery
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           learn
           it
           any
           way
           ;
           by
           considering
           your
           sinfulness
           ,
           and
           your
           inability
           to
           use
           what
           you
           have
           ;
           and
           considering
           how
           little
           service
           you
           have
           done
           for
           God
           :
           learn
           to
           know
           your selves
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           lesson
           in
           learning
           to
           want
           ,
           to
           know
           our selves
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           men
           ,
           rich
           men
           had
           need
           to
           learn
           to
           know
           themselves
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           To
           learn
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           Creature
           and
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           helps
           you
           how
           to
           want
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           will
           help
           you
           to
           abound
           too
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           I
           have
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           these
           things
           to
           the
           portion
           of
           an
           Immortal
           Soul
           ;
           is
           there
           not
           a
           vanity
           in
           all
           these
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           They
           make
           no
           such
           great
           difference
           between
           me
           and
           others
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           such
           things
           as
           often
           I
           have
           heard
           may
           stand
           with
           the
           hatred
           of
           God
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           a
           Reprobate
           may
           have
           for
           his
           portion
           :
           That
           meditation
           will
           make
           men
           willing
           to
           be
           content
           in
           the
           want
           of
           them
           .
           I
           abound
           now
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           why
           what
           great
           reason
           is
           there
           that
           I
           should
           
           have
           my
           heart
           lifted
           up
           thereby
           ,
           here
           's
           many
           now
           in
           the
           world
           that
           are
           lower
           then
           I
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           abundance
           in
           Hell
           that
           had
           more
           than
           I.
           O
           this
           will
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           moderate
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           help
           thee
           to
           know
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           when
           thou
           considerest
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           them
           ;
           I
           have
           them
           now
           ,
           how
           quickly
           may
           they
           be
           gone
           ;
           my
           house
           bravely
           furnisht
           ,
           how
           quickly
           may
           God
           send
           a
           Fire
           .
           O
           consider
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           all
           you
           have
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           teach
           you
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           what
           you
           have
           in
           a
           loose
           way
           :
           
             Charge
             men
             that
             are
             rich
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             high
             minded
             ,
             nor
             trust
             in
             uncertain
             riches
             .
          
           Or
           if
           God
           should
           not
           take
           away
           your
           riches
           ,
           why
           let
           God
           but
           turn
           some
           humour
           in
           your
           bodies
           ,
           and
           bring
           some
           pain
           or
           disease
           ;
           and
           what
           will
           all
           your
           riches
           do
           you
           good
           ?
           Let
           God
           but
           touch
           me
           in
           my
           brain
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           know
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           my
           estate
           ;
           or
           touch
           me
           in
           my
           body
           ,
           a
           little
           in
           the
           kidnies
           ,
           or
           pain
           in
           the
           bowels
           ;
           what
           's
           all
           the
           world
           then
           .
           O
           consider
           of
           the
           vanity
           and
           of
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           the
           learning
           of
           that
           lesson
           is
           a
           great
           help
           in
           knowing
           how
           to
           abound
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           The
           learning
           that
           all
           these
           things
           are
           but
           Talents
           ,
           God
           gives
           me
           them
           to
           trade
           withal
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           but
           a
           Steward
           (
           put
           them
           together
           )
           I
           am
           but
           Gods
           Steward
           ,
           and
           God
           puts
           me
           to
           trade
           for
           him
           in
           all
           that
           I
           do
           :
           This
           will
           teach
           men
           how
           to
           abound
           .
           When
           you
           imploy
           Factors
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           faithful
           ,
           the
           very
           consideration
           of
           this
           ,
           This
           is
           my
           Masters
           goods
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           but
           a
           Steward
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           to
           give
           account
           ,
           and
           must
           keep
           my
           books
           even
           :
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           will
           call
           off
           his
           thoughts
           from
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           look
           to
           his
           books
           to
           keep
           them
           even
           .
           O
           if
           you
           would
           
           but
           learn
           this
           lesson
           ,
           that
           all
           outward
           comforts
           are
           Talents
           that
           are
           given
           you
           to
           husband
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           his
           Stewards
           ;
           it
           would
           make
           you
           to
           keep
           the
           books
           even
           :
           Every
           day
           you
           would
           be
           casting
           over
           the
           books
           :
           Are
           things
           even
           between
           God
           and
           me
           ?
           What
           doth
           God
           aim
           at
           ,
           why
           I
           should
           have
           a
           prosperous
           estate
           and
           others
           not
           ?
           By
           searching
           to
           know
           Gods
           end
           ,
           a
           mans
           conscience
           will
           presently
           tell
           him
           ,
           Surely
           God
           did
           not
           aim
           at
           this
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           have
           more
           satisfaction
           to
           my
           flesh
           ;
           there
           is
           some
           thing
           else
           that
           God
           did
           aim
           at
           :
           Let
           me
           learn
           to
           know
           Gods
           end
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Learn
           this
           lesson
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           a
           great
           help
           to
           you
           for
           the
           learning
           how
           to
           abound
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           That
           God
           doth
           but
           very
           seldom
           trust
           ,
           his
           own
           people
           with
           these
           Outward
           Comforts
           (
           that
           we
           have
           spoken
           to
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           it
           )
           but
           now
           I
           bring
           it
           in
           as
           a
           lesson
           that
           is
           to
           be
           learned
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           how
           that
           will
           help
           you
           how
           to
           abound
           :
           I
           spoke
           of
           it
           by
           way
           of
           evidence
           that
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           thing
           for
           us
           to
           learn
           how
           to
           abound
           .
           Now
           this
           lesson
           will
           put
           us
           upon
           this
           ,
           To
           learn
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           watchful
           over
           our selves
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Let
           not
           me
           bless
           my self
           in
           my
           abundance
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Let
           me
           desire
           proportionable
           measure
           of
           grace
           to
           what
           I
           have
           ,
           least
           what
           I
           have
           turn
           to
           my
           hurt
           rather
           than
           for
           my
           good
           .
           Such
           and
           many
           other
           lessons
           might
           be
           named
           for
           the
           helping
           of
           us
           to
           abound
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           there
           's
           nothing
           almost
           will
           help
           us
           to
           know
           how
           to
           want
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           likewise
           help
           us
           to
           abound
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           do
           but
           name
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           We
           come
           now
           as
           briefly
           as
           we
           can
           to
           wind
           up
           all
           in
           a
           word
           of
           Application
           .
           You
           have
           had
           these
           six
           particulars
           
           opened
           to
           you
           ,
           When
           a
           man
           knowes
           how
           to
           abound
           ;
           And
           the
           difficulty
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           the
           excellency
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           the
           mystery
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           the
           lessons
           to
           be
           learned
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           
           from
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           serves
           to
           rebuke
           those
           men
           who
           take
           care
           onely
           how
           they
           may
           get
           fulness
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           never
           are
           satisfied
           there
           :
           but
           to
           know
           how
           they
           may
           use
           this
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           manage
           their
           fulness
           ,
           it
           's
           scarce
           in
           all
           their
           thoughts
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           you
           this
           morning
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           Have
           these
           things
           been
           in
           your
           thoughts
           that
           have
           been
           spoken
           to
           you
           ?
           I
           dare
           not
           lay
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           every
           particular
           should
           be
           in
           your
           thoughts
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           general
           hath
           it
           been
           in
           your
           thoughts
           and
           care
           ,
           as
           much
           to
           know
           how
           you
           should
           abound
           ,
           as
           to
           get
           your
           abundance
           .
           God
           knows
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           your
           consciences
           may
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           that
           's
           your
           care
           how
           you
           may
           improve
           and
           get
           abundance
           ;
           but
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           but
           little
           known
           :
           But
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           the
           Lord
           hath
           rebuked
           you
           for
           one
           that
           hath
           a
           carnal
           heart
           ,
           a
           sensual
           and
           an
           earthly
           heart
           ;
           for
           one
           that
           's
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           things
           :
           O
           that
           thou
           would'st
           charge
           thy
           own
           soul
           in
           thy
           retired
           thoughts
           and
           meditations
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           would
           make
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           out
           of
           this
           to
           stick
           upon
           thy
           heart
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           Hence
           we
           are
           taught
           what
           an
           excellent
           thing
           Religion
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           helps
           every
           way
           .
           It
           helps
           us
           how
           to
           want
           ,
           it
           helps
           us
           how
           to
           abound
           .
           If
           we
           be
           in
           a
           low
           estate
           ,
           there
           comes
           in
           a
           help
           ;
           if
           we
           be
           in
           a
           high
           estate
           ,
           there
           comes
           in
           a
           help
           .
           O
           Religion
           is
           
           of
           admirable
           use
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Godliness
           is
           of
           other
           manner
           of
           use
           then
           the
           world
           thinks
           for
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           of
           use
           to
           all
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           above
           all
           to
           rich
           men
           .
           O
           that
           rich
           men
           would
           believe
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           the
           greatest
           need
           of
           Grace
           .
           O
           that
           rich
           men
           by
           this
           would
           learn
           to
           be
           in
           love
           with
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           with
           those
           means
           that
           might
           work
           Grace
           upon
           them
           ;
           because
           there
           's
           nothing
           can
           do
           them
           so
           much
           good
           as
           Religion
           .
           O
           if
           Grace
           be
           answerable
           to
           their
           Estates
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           happy
           men
           indeed
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           please
           to
           add
           his
           upper
           Spring
           to
           the
           neather
           Springs
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           happy
           Creatures
           .
           God
           gives
           you
           abundance
           in
           the
           neather
           Springs
           ,
           but
           doth
           he
           give
           you
           the
           upper
           Springs
           too
           ?
           O
           have
           thy
           thoughts
           working
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             given
             me
             enough
             for
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             carry
             me
             thorow
             this
             Pilgrimage
             of
             mine
             ;
             O
             but
             had
             I
             grace
             added
             to
             all
             that
             I
             have
             ,
             then
             I
             should
             be
             a
             happy
             man
             indeed
             .
          
           O
           learn
           to
           know
           the
           excellency
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           what
           need
           you
           have
           of
           it
           above
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Hence
           upon
           what
           we
           hear
           ,
           me
           thinks
           all
           our
           desires
           should
           be
           moderated
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           you
           poor
           people
           ,
           you
           should
           not
           be
           so
           much
           troubled
           for
           want
           of
           abundance
           :
           for
           you
           see
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difficulty
           in
           learning
           how
           to
           abound
           :
           And
           when
           our
           spirits
           are
           set
           upon
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           let
           us
           curb
           them
           in
           this
           ;
           
             I
             see
             there
             's
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difficulty
             in
             knowing
             how
             to
             use
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             me
             be
             more
             moderate
             in
             my
             desires
             after
             abundance
             .
          
           And
           ,
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           You
           that
           have
           rich
           friends
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           you
           see
           what
           need
           you
           have
           here
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           .
           It
           was
           the
           speech
           of
           a
           holy
           man
           once
           ,
           when
           he
           met
           an
           acquaintance
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           seen
           a
           long
           time
           before
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           he
           had
           a
           great
           estate
           befallen
           him
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           
           met
           him
           ,
           
             O
             Sir
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             had
             never
             need
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             so
             much
             as
             now
             .
          
           His
           friend
           stood
           amazed
           at
           it
           ,
           supposing
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           some
           great
           evil
           that
           had
           befallen
           him
           .
           He
           gives
           him
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             I
             hear
             you
             have
             a
             great
             estate
             befallen
             to
             you
             .
          
           Certainly
           there
           's
           no
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           much
           need
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           high
           in
           estate
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           You
           who
           do
           abound
           ,
           be
           you
           exhorted
           to
           what
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           set
           upon
           the
           work
           ,
           
             To
             learn
             how
             to
             abound
          
           .
        
         
           Learn
           this
           one
           Lesson
           farther
           (
           that
           should
           have
           been
           spoken
           )
           
             Learn
             throughly
             your
             dependance
             upon
             God
             in
             all
             your
             abundance
             ;
             To
             see
             as
             much
             need
             of
             God
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             your
             abundance
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             greatest
             depth
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           That
           's
           one
           thing
           that
           is
           of
           very
           great
           use
           .
           A
           man
           hath
           attain'd
           to
           a
           good
           measure
           of
           Grace
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           sees
           he
           hath
           as
           much
           need
           of
           mercy
           from
           God
           in
           his
           abundance
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           lowest
           afflicted
           estate
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Many
           men
           and
           women
           they
           think
           that
           they
           have
           need
           of
           God
           in
           their
           affliction
           ;
           then
           they
           depend
           upon
           God.
           I
           but
           you
           should
           depend
           upon
           God
           as
           much
           if
           you
           had
           all
           the
           world
           to
           possess
           ,
           as
           the
           poorest
           beggar
           in
           the
           world
           .
           This
           you
           may
           either
           put
           into
           the
           mystery
           that
           there
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           Lessons
           ;
           for
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           mystery
           to
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           teaches
           not
           onely
           poor
           people
           to
           come
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             give
             us
             this
             day
             our
             daily
             bread
          
           ;
           but
           the
           richest
           men
           in
           the
           world
           is
           to
           pray
           so
           :
           the
           greatest
           Prince
           and
           Monarch
           in
           the
           World
           is
           every
           day
           to
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           Gates
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           beg
           his
           bread
           .
           Now
           if
           rich
           men
           would
           be
           so
           sensible
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           that
           ,
           they
           depend
           upon
           God
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           what
           they
           have
           every
           moment
           ;
           have
           as
           much
           need
           of
           mercy
           as
           the
           poorest
           wretch
           
           that
           lives
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           This
           would
           be
           a
           mighty
           help
           for
           them
           to
           learn
           how
           to
           Abound
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           examine
           whether
           this
           be
           so
           in
           you
           or
           no
           ?
           When
           you
           have
           been
           poor
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           then
           you
           acknowledge
           you
           had
           need
           of
           Mercy
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           now
           ,
           whether
           do
           you
           find
           that
           your
           Life
           is
           as
           much
           a
           Life
           of
           Dependance
           upon
           God
           now
           ,
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           ?
           If
           God
           should
           take
           away
           all
           you
           have
           ,
           then
           you
           would
           think
           ,
           O
           ,
           I
           must
           live
           altogether
           the
           Life
           of
           Dependance
           ;
           but
           certainly
           ,
           you
           should
           now
           live
           the
           Life
           of
           Dependance
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           knew
           not
           where
           to
           have
           your
           Dinner
           or
           Supper
           :
           
             Man
             lives
             not
             by
             Bread
             only
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             or
             by
             Meat
             ;
             but
             by
             every
             Word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             God
             :
             he
             lives
             by
             it
             .
          
           There
           is
           much
           in
           this
           that
           I
           am
           speaking
           :
           But
           a
           little
           for
           the
           further
           putting
           of
           you
           on
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           learn
           this
           Lesson
           of
           Aboundance
           :
        
         
           Consider
           but
           this
           ,
           What
           a
           great
           Mercy
           of
           God
           it
           is
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           great
           Work
           that
           you
           are
           put
           now
           upon
           ,
           it
           is
           how
           to
           improve
           Mercy
           ;
           whereas
           the
           work
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           it
           is
           how
           to
           get
           Mercy
           :
           Other
           Men
           ,
           all
           their
           Care
           and
           Thoughts
           is
           ,
           how
           they
           should
           get
           Necessaries
           ;
           and
           now
           that
           that
           God
           calls
           you
           to
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           Improve
           what
           you
           have
           .
           The
           Life
           of
           many
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           Nothing
           else
           but
           to
           Improve
           Mercy
           ,
           not
           to
           bear
           Affliction
           much
           ,
           or
           to
           seek
           to
           get
           ;
           but
           the
           whole
           Course
           of
           their
           Life
           is
           to
           be
           spent
           in
           Improving
           Mercy
           .
           Think
           but
           of
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           make
           you
           Thankful
           ;
           when
           you
           are
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           What
           have
           I
           to
           do
           in
           the
           Morning
           when
           I
           rise
           ?
           Nothing
           but
           to
           Improve
           the
           Mercy
           that
           God
           gives
           me
           :
           Mercy
           meets
           with
           me
           when
           I
           rise
           ;
           Mercy
           goes
           forth
           with
           me
           ;
           Mercy
           comes
           in
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           nothing
           
           to
           do
           from
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Mercy
           :
           Why
           this
           is
           the
           Lives
           of
           many
           to
           receive
           in
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           for
           God
           :
           O
           the
           comfortable
           Life
           that
           thou
           hast
           !
           Therefore
           seeing
           that
           God
           puts
           thee
           upon
           such
           a
           Notable
           and
           Excellent
           Imployment
           thou
           hadst
           need
           be
           Faithful
           .
           Thy
           work
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           better
           ,
           and
           more
           Comfortable
           than
           the
           works
           of
           others
           ;
           therefore
           often
           Examine
           thy
           Heart
           .
           And
           ,
           O
           that
           I
           could
           but
           prevail
           thus
           far
           with
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           that
           have
           great
           Estates
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           never
           a
           Day
           pass
           but
           they
           would
           call
           themselves
           to
           Examination
           !
           Have
           I
           learned
           to
           be
           full
           ?
           Do
           I
           enjoy
           my
           fulness
           for
           God
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ?
           Do
           not
           let
           the
           Reckoning
           between
           God
           and
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           run
           too
           long
           ,
           but
           keep
           thy
           Book
           even
           every
           day
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           shalt
           have
           abundance
           of
           Comfort
           in
           thy
           Fulness
           .
        
         
           And
           set
           before
           you
           the
           Example
           of
           those
           that
           have
           Miscarried
           in
           their
           Fulness
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           a
           very
           good
           help
           unto
           you
           .
           Such
           and
           such
           Men
           have
           Miscarried
           ,
           Lord
           help
           me
           that
           I
           may
           not
           Miscarry
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           :
           Yea
           ,
           thy
           most
           eminent
           Servants
           have
           Miscarried
           ,
           the
           Lord
           help
           me
           that
           I
           may
           not
           Miscary
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Close
           of
           all
           ,
           O
           you
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           these
           Mercies
           to
           ;
           Bless
           Him
           for
           His
           Blessings
           :
           but
           especially
           Bless
           Him
           that
           He
           hath
           Blessed
           His
           Blessings
           to
           you
           .
           When
           we
           receive
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           we
           should
           Bless
           God
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           when
           God
           hath
           Blest
           this
           Blessing
           ,
           then
           our
           Blessing
           of
           Him
           should
           be
           Double
           and
           Trebble
           too
           .
           O
           think
           thus
           with
           thy self
           ,
           What
           all
           this
           and
           Heaven
           too
           !
           such
           convenient
           Habitations
           ,
           and
           compassed
           round
           about
           with
           Mercy
           wheresoever
           you
           are
           !
           All
           this
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           House
           and
           Estate
           ,
           and
           Friends
           ,
           and
           Health
           of
           
           Body
           ,
           and
           every
           Thing
           that
           I
           want
           :
           O
           the
           greatest
           thing
           that
           I
           want
           ,
           is
           a
           thankful
           Heart
           ,
           for
           if
           I
           had
           but
           that
           ,
           then
           I
           were
           happy
           indeed
           .
           Now
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           have
           all
           things
           in
           a
           Fulness
           ,
           and
           only
           Scantiness
           in
           Thankfulness
           ;
           every
           thing
           is
           full
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Heart
           is
           empty
           .
           The
           Heart
           of
           the
           Wicked
           is
           little
           worth
           .
           Thy
           House
           is
           full
           ,
           and
           thy
           Estate
           ,
           but
           what
           's
           thy
           Heart
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ?
           But
           now
           ,
           If
           God
           gives
           thee
           so
           much
           Mercy
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           Heaven
           to
           thee
           :
           O
           then
           ,
           how
           sweet
           is
           thy
           Life
           made
           to
           thee
           by
           God!
           And
           all
           things
           that
           are
           the
           means
           of
           Undoing
           of
           others
           ,
           are
           the
           means
           to
           help
           thee
           to
           Honour
           God.
           O
           by
           this
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           are
           raised
           indeed
           :
           Bless
           God
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           an
           ordinary
           thing
           .
        
         
           Only
           one
           thing
           more
           for
           the
           Close
           of
           all
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           joyning
           of
           both
           these
           things
           together
           ,
           That
           I
           learn
           how
           to
           be
           content
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           be
           full
           .
           There
           should
           have
           been
           that
           Note
           .
           
           And
           that
           is
           ,
        
         
           That
           Grace
           wil
           !
           help
           Men
           to
           carry
           themselves
           evenly
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           graciously
           with
           God
           in
           variety
           of
           Conditions
           .
           Let
           the
           Condition
           be
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           then
           another
           ,
           yet
           Grace
           helps
           a
           Man
           to
           lie
           square
           any
           way
           ,
           like
           a
           Dye
           ;
           cast
           it
           which
           way
           you
           will
           it
           lies
           square
           :
           So
           put
           a
           gracious
           Heart
           into
           any
           Condition
           ,
           Full
           or
           Empty
           ,
           yet
           Grace
           will
           help
           him
           in
           any
           Condition
           whatsoever
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           in
           the
           
             Corinthians
             :
             Through
             Honour
             and
             Dishonour
             ,
             by
             Evil
             report
             and
             Good
             report
             ,
             by
             the
             Armour
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             on
             the
             Right-hand
             and
             on
             the
             Left.
          
           We
           find
           Use
           of
           our
           Weapons
           on
           the
           Right
           hand
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Left
           ,
           the
           Armour
           of
           Righteousness
           helps
           not
           only
           on
           the
           Left-hand
           to
           Fence
           off
           the
           evil
           of
           Adversity
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           Right-hand
           ,
           to
           Fence
           off
           the
           Evil
           of
           Prosperity
           :
           Here
           's
           a
           Christian
           Souldier
           ,
           
           that
           can
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Armor
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           Right-hand
           and
           on
           the
           Left.
           
        
         
           I
           had
           thought
           to
           have
           given
           some
           grounds
           ,
           Why
           it
           is
           that
           Grace
           will
           help
           any
           way
           ;
           as
           a
           Watch
           in
           a
           Mans
           Pocket
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           good
           Watch
           ,
           though
           a
           Man
           sit
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           tumbled
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           yet
           the
           Wheels
           they
           keep
           a
           constant
           steady
           motion
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           Grace
           within
           ,
           and
           the
           wheels
           work
           aright
           ,
           yet
           Grace
           makes
           the
           Heart
           stedfast
           within
           ,
           let
           the
           condition
           be
           never
           so
           various
           ;
           to
           be
           tost
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           this
           way
           ,
           or
           that
           way
           ;
           yet
           the
           heart
           keeps
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Motto
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           may
           be
           the
           Motto
           of
           every
           gracious
           heart
           ,
           
             Alwayes
             the
             same
          
           .
           So
           in
           a
           constant
           way
           ,
           either
           in
           prosperity
           or
           adversity
           ,
           still
           he
           continues
           in
           an
           evenness
           with
           God.
           If
           God
           casts
           him
           upon
           his
           Sick
           Bed
           there
           he
           rejoyces
           in
           God
           and
           blesses
           God
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           savory
           and
           spiritual
           things
           come
           from
           him
           then
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           deliver
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           find
           him
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           there
           his
           heart
           is
           heavenly
           still
           ,
           and
           gracious
           and
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           raised
           above
           the
           Creatures
           ;
           which
           way
           soever
           he
           be
           put
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           give
           you
           the
           grounds
           ,
           I
           'll
           onely
           compare
           a
           Scripture
           or
           two
           together
           (
           and
           so
           conclude
           all
           )
           to
           see
           the
           evenness
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           what
           they
           will.
           In
           
             Psal
             .
             57.
             
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
          
           Al-taschith
           ,
           Mictam
           of
           David
           ,
           
             when
             he
             fled
             from
          
           Saul
           
             in
             the
             Cave
          
           .
           That
           's
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Psalm
           .
           
             A
             Psalm
             that
          
           David
           
             made
             in
             his
             very
             great
             affliction
             ,
             when
             he
             fled
             from
          
           Saul
           
             for
             his
             life
             in
             the
             Cave
             .
          
           See
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           and
           comparing
           that
           same
           with
           Psal
           .
           60.
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             upon
          
           Shushan-Eduth
           ,
           Mictam
           of
           David
           ;
           
             to
             teach
             ,
             when
             he
             strove
             with
          
           Aram
           Naha●aim
           ,
           
             and
             with
          
           Aram
           Zobah
           ,
           when
           Joab
           ,
           
             returned
             and
             smote
             of
          
           
           Edom
           
             in
             the
             Valley
             of
             Salt
             ,
             Twelve
             thousand
             .
             David
          
           was
           low
           when
           he
           fled
           from
           Saul
           in
           the
           Cave
           ,
           there
           David
           had
           not
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           well
           but
           afterwards
           David
           was
           high
           and
           had
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           Joab
           was
           his
           Officer
           ,
           and
           smote
           of
           Edom
           in
           the
           Valley
           of
           Salt
           Twelve
           thousand
           :
           Now
           you
           would
           think
           that
           this
           different
           condition
           of
           David
           ,
           should
           have
           made
           a
           different
           work
           in
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           yet
           you
           shall
           find
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Psalm
           to
           be
           the
           very
           same
           :
           In
           the
           
             57th
             .
             Psalm
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             My
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ;
             I
             will
             sing
             and
             give
             praise
             ;
             awake
             up
             my
             Glory
             ,
             awake
             Psaltery
             and
             Harp
             ,
             I
             my self
             will
             awake
             early
             ,
             I
             will
             praise
             the
             Lord
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             I
             will
             sing
             unto
             Thee
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Why
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           likewise
           ,
           that
           David
           in
           the
           60
           
             th
             .
             Psalm
          
           ,
           he
           hath
           much
           of
           this
           ,
           of
           blessing
           God
           as
           well
           in
           his
           Prosperous
           state
           in
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Afflicted
           estate
           .
           Let
           us
           compare
           this
           with
           the
           108
           
             th
             .
             Psalm
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             Be
             thou
             Exalted
             ,
             O
             God.
          
           There
           David
           was
           in
           his
           Prosperous
           estate
           :
           And
           here
           's
           the
           same
           Expression
           ;
           
             O
             God
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             will
             sing
             and
             give
             praise
             with
             my
             Glory
             .
             Awake
             Psaltery
             and
             Harp
             ,
             I
             my self
             will
             awake
             early
             :
             I
             will
             praise
             Thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             sing
             Praises
             unto
             Thee
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Just
           he
           goes
           on
           in
           the
           very
           same
           words
           .
        
         
           
             But
             now
             the
          
           60th
           .
           Psalm
           ,
           
             is
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
          
           108th
           .
           
             where
             it
             is
          
           ,
           God
           hath
           spoken
           in
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           I
           will
           rejoyce
           :
           I
           will
           divide
           Shechem
           ,
           and
           mete
           out
           the
           Valley
           of
           
             Succoth
             :
             Gilead
          
           is
           mine
           ,
           Ephraim
           also
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           my
           Head
           ,
           Judah
           is
           my
           Law-giver
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Now
             in
             the
             108
             Psalm
             ,
          
           God
           hath
           spoken
           in
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           I
           will
           rejoyce
           ,
           I
           will
           divide
           
             Shechem
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Note
             from
             hence
             (
             and
             so
             we
             have
             done
             .
             )
          
        
         
           That
           David
           in
           his
           various
           Conditions
           ,
           though
           at
           some
           
           times
           more
           Prosperous
           than
           others
           ,
           yet
           still
           you
           find
           him
           in
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           very
           same
           words
           .
           Be
           he
           ●n
           the
           Cave
           ,
           or
           when
           Joab
           had
           overcome
           ,
           or
           be
           he
           afterwards
           how
           he
           will
           ,
           in
           a
           higher
           Condition
           ;
           for
           the
           108
           
             th
             .
             Psalm
          
           was
           made
           in
           a
           time
           after
           this
           :
           Yet
           Davids
           heart
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           Praising
           God
           ,
           Blessing
           God
           ,
           Believing
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           Trusting
           in
           his
           Word
           :
           Now
           that
           's
           the
           Note
           .
        
         
           You
           should
           observe
           ;
           Whether
           you
           can
           make
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Scripture
           in
           one
           Condition
           ,
           as
           in
           another
           :
           Those
           Scriptures
           that
           are
           comfortable
           to
           you
           in
           one
           Condition
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           them
           in
           another
           .
           And
           whether
           you
           can
           Praise
           God
           in
           one
           Condition
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           way
           as
           in
           another
           .
           Why
           Grace
           doth
           so
           satisfie
           and
           strengthen
           the
           Heart
           ,
           as
           the
           things
           that
           are
           without
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           makes
           very
           little
           alteration
           :
           There
           is
           very
           little
           alteration
           ,
           that
           External
           things
           can
           make
           in
           a
           Gracious
           heart
           .
           When
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           a
           Prosperous
           condition
           puffs
           him
           up
           ,
           or
           Adversity
           makes
           him
           dejected
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           sign
           of
           very
           little
           Grace
           ,
           or
           no
           Grace
           .
           But
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           Text.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             18th
             .
             Verse
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           Words
           are
           the
           Expression
           of
           a
           Gracious
           ,
           Humble
           ,
           Submissive
           Heart
           ,
           to
           Gods
           Dispose
           .
           The
           Words
           of
           Ely
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           was
           revealed
           against
           his
           Family
           ,
           he
           here
           falls
           down
           before
           Him
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           Whatever
           the
           means
           be
           ,
           that
           such
           and
           such
           sad
           things
           should
           fall
           upon
           my
           Family
           ,
           yet
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           
             Let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
           The
           things
           seem
           hard
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           seem
           otherwise
           to
           God
           ;
           whatever
           things
           seem
           to
           me
           ,
           however
           dark
           they
           look
           ,
           yet
           to
           God
           ,
           things
           may
           seem
           after
           another
           manner
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           things
           be
           done
           rather
           as
           they
           seem
           to
           God
           ,
           than
           as
           they
           seem
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           in
           the
           Words
           before
           you
           ,
           these
           Four
           Doctrinal
           Points
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           a
           Gracious
           Heart
           looks
           much
           to
           
           God
           in
           every
           Affliction
           that
           doth
           befal
           it
           :
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           sight
           of
           God
           in
           an
           Affliction
           ,
           is
           ,
           
           That
           that
           causes
           a
           gracious
           Heart
           humbly
           to
           fall
           down
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           :
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           things
           seem
           oftentimes
           far
           otherwise
           
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           to
           God
           ;
           God
           looks
           upon
           things
           otherwise
           than
           we
           do
           :
           
             Then
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
           Not
           what
           seemeth
           good
           to
           me
           ,
           nor
           what
           seems
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           Then
           fourthly
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           a
           very
           Commendable
           
           and
           Acceptable
           work
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           Manifestation
           of
           any
           Displeasure
           of
           God
           ,
           presently
           to
           yield
           and
           submit
           without
           any
           more
           adoe
           :
           Not
           after
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           riggling
           and
           stir
           ,
           then
           to
           yield
           ;
           but
           to
           yield
           presently
           ▪
           upon
           the
           first
           Manifestation
           against
           his
           Family
           ,
           he
           presently
           falls
           down
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           four
           Conclusions
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           desire
           to
           go
           through
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           speak
           to
           mine
           own
           Heart
           and
           yours
           in
           them
           :
           It
           is
           the
           Second
           that
           is
           the
           chief
           and
           main
           ,
           there
           we
           shall
           pitch
           most
           .
        
         
           But
           briefly
           of
           the
           First
           :
        
         
           That
           a
           gracious
           Heart
           in
           all
           Afflictions
           ,
           looks
           up
           
           to
           God
           :
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord.
          
           Not
           this
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Cause
           ,
           or
           this
           Accident
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           thing
           ,
           that
           takes
           up
           his
           Thoughts
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           God
           in
           it
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           a
           Heart
           that
           is
           truly
           Gracious
           ,
           loves
           to
           Converse
           with
           God
           in
           every
           thing
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           Mercy
           ,
           presently
           the
           Heart
           gets
           through
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           bestows
           a
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           looks
           up
           to
           the
           God
           of
           that
           Mercy
           :
           And
           so
           if
           it
           be
           Afflictions
           ,
           the
           Heart
           that
           is
           Gracious
           ,
           having
           
           some
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           in
           it
           ,
           presently
           works
           it's
           self
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           6th
           .
           of
           
             Micah
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           9.
           there
           's
           a
           famous
           Scripture
           for
           this
           :
           Saith
           the
           Prophet
           there
           ,
           
             The
             Lords
             Voice
             crieth
             unto
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Man
             of
             Wisdom
             shall
             see
             thy
             Name
             ;
             hear
             ye
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             appointed
             it
             .
          
           The
           Man
           of
           Wisdom
           shall
           see
           thy
           Name
           :
           The
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           written
           upon
           his
           Rod
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Man
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           he
           sees
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           that
           is
           there
           written
           .
           It
           's
           a
           special
           part
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           see
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           and
           to
           read
           Gods
           Name
           written
           upon
           his
           Rod
           :
           The
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           have
           not
           the
           skill
           to
           read
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           written
           upon
           his
           Rod
           ;
           but
           it
           's
           a
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           they
           see
           Gods
           Name
           written
           there
           .
           It
           is
           a
           special
           part
           of
           the
           Worship
           that
           is
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           Acknowledgment
           of
           God
           in
           all
           his
           Administrations
           .
           That
           's
           Worship
           ,
           when
           we
           acknowledge
           God
           in
           all
           his
           Providences
           towards
           us
           ,
           
             In
             all
             thy
             wayes
             acknowledge
             Him
          
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           His
           Wayes
           he
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           :
           As
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           God
           in
           all
           our
           wayes
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           God
           in
           all
           His
           Wayes
           ,
           and
           thereby
           we
           come
           to
           Worship
           Him.
           
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           's
           a
           means
           to
           compose
           the
           Heart
           ,
           to
           strike
           the
           Heart
           with
           awful
           Fears
           and
           Reverence
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           look
           at
           Him
           in
           our
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           Creature
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Way
           to
           make
           us
           search
           and
           examine
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           what
           there
           is
           between
           God
           and
           us
           ;
           when
           once
           we
           take
           notice
           it's
           God
           that
           doth
           it
           ,
           this
           presently
           puts
           the
           Heart
           upon
           a
           Scrutiny
           ;
           What
           is
           there
           between
           God
           and
           my
           Soul
           ?
           What
           is
           there
           between
           God
           and
           my
           Family
           ?
        
         
           And
           then
           it
           is
           a
           special
           means
           to
           put
           the
           Soul
           on
           to
           seek
           God
           for
           Help
           ,
           for
           Assistance
           ,
           for
           Blessing
           ,
           for
           a
           Sanctified
           Use
           of
           what
           ever
           Affliction
           is
           upon
           it
           .
           There
           's
           
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           in
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           in
           an
           Affliction
           ,
           in
           seeing
           that
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           Him
           ;
           but
           the
           special
           good
           is
           ,
           that
           that
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           in
           the
           second
           Point
           :
           The
           working
           of
           the
           humble
           submission
           of
           the
           Heart
           to
           God.
           Only
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           let
           this
           Rebuke
           such
           who
           are
           of
           Carnal
           and
           Atheistical
           spirits
           ,
           That
           whatever
           befals
           them
           ,
           look
           no
           higher
           than
           the
           Creatures
           by
           which
           God
           works
           .
           It
           's
           an
           Argument
           that
           they
           have
           little
           to
           do
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           not
           what
           it
           is
           to
           Converse
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           will
           cry
           out
           of
           their
           Afflictions
           :
           
             They
             howl
             upon
             their
             Beds
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           saith
           in
           the
           7th
           .
           of
           
             Hosea
             ,
             But
             they
             seek
             not
             to
             Me
             ,
             or
             turn
             not
             to
             Me.
          
           And
           such
           as
           have
           slight
           and
           vain
           hearts
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Afflictions
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           very
           ill
           thing
           that
           ;
           for
           Men
           to
           think
           to
           take
           Courage
           to
           themselves
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           at
           all
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           Hand
           of
           God.
           God
           expects
           we
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           not
           have
           dishonoured
           Hearts
           ,
           yet
           we
           should
           have
           precious
           Hearts
           .
           For
           when
           one
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           we
           had
           need
           be
           serious
           ,
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           should
           work
           our
           Hearts
           to
           Seriousness
           :
           And
           therefore
           slightness
           and
           vanity
           of
           Spirit
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           unbeseeming
           .
           Thou
           doest
           not
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           that
           Administration
           of
           His
           towards
           thee
           ,
           who
           hast●●
           vain
           and
           slight
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           thine
           Affliction
           ?
           And
           surely
           that
           's
           an
           Argument
           that
           thou
           never
           sawest
           God
           in
           His
           Mercy
           ,
           when
           thou
           doest
           not
           see
           him
           in
           thine
           Afflictions
           :
           but
           that
           thou
           didst
           enjoy
           Gods
           Mercy
           but
           in
           a
           Brutish
           way
           ,
           when
           thou
           doest
           behave
           thy self
           under
           thine
           Afflictions
           in
           a
           Brutish
           way
           .
           But
           this
           shall
           suffice
           for
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           main
           :
           That
           the
           sight
           
           of
           the
           Hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           that
           that
           hath
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Power
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           work
           the
           Heart
           that
           is
           Gracious
           ,
           to
           
           an
           humble
           submission
           to
           Him.
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
        
         
           That
           that
           's
           here
           spoken
           of
           Ely
           ,
           we
           may
           find
           mentioned
           by
           divers
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           :
           I
           'll
           give
           you
           but
           only
           two
           Scriptures
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           concerning
           David
           .
           In
           this
           Book
           of
           
             Sam.
             15.
             25.
             
             If
             I
             shall
             flnd
             favour
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             me
             again
             ,
             and
             shew
             me
             both
             it
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           
             the
             Ark
             and
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             his
             Habitation
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             thee
             ,
             behold
             ,
             here
             am
             I
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             seemeth
             good
             unto
             him
             .
          
           So
           you
           see
           how
           David
           ,
           he
           looks
           up
           to
           God
           here
           :
           If
           I
           find
           favour
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           will
           bring
           me
           again
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           delight
           in
           thee
           ,
           behold
           ,
           here
           I
           am
           ,
           let
           Him
           do
           what
           seemeth
           good
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           in
           the
           
             39th
             .
             Psal
             .
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             I
             was
             dumb
             ,
             I
             opened
             not
             my
             Mouth
             ,
             because
             thou
             diddest
             it
             .
          
           It
           was
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           Dumb
           ,
           and
           not
           open
           his
           Mouth
           :
           And
           you
           know
           what
           He
           did
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Shimei
           ,
           when
           He
           Curst
           him
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             bid
             him
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           .
           Now
           this
           Point
           is
           very
           large
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           propound
           unto
           you
           ,
           the
           several
           Considerations
           from
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           in
           an
           Affliction
           ,
           for
           to
           quiet
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           to
           help
           the
           Heart
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           As
           first
           ●●us
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           It
           is
           he
           that
           is
           infinitely
           above
           me
           ,
           above
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           He
           must
           be
           submitted
           to
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Great
           and
           Blessed
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           infinitely
           above
           Angels
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           Creatures
           that
           hath
           done
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           He
           must
           be
           submitted
           to
           .
           It
           may
           may
           be
           you
           could
           not
           tell
           how
           to
           bear
           a
           Box
           on
           the
           Ear
           from
           an
           Inferiour
           ,
           or
           an
           Equal
           ,
           or
           from
           one
           a
           little
           above
           you
           :
           But
           if
           so
           be
           a
           King
           should
           be
           near
           and
           strike
           you
           ,
           you
           could
           bear
           that
           ;
           you
           would
           not
           be
           so
           ready
           to
           rise
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           against
           an
           Inferiour
           mans
           
           striking
           of
           you
           .
           Why
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           is
           Infinitely
           above
           us
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           Infinite
           ,
           Glorious
           ,
           and
           Blessed
           God.
           He
           must
           be
           submitted
           to
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           absolute
           Right
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           we
           have
           ;
           more
           than
           we
           have
           to
           our selves
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           we
           enjoy
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           absolute
           Authority
           over
           us
           ,
           to
           do
           with
           us
           what
           He
           will
           ;
           you
           have
           not
           so
           much
           authority
           over
           a
           Worm
           under
           your
           feet
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           over
           you
           ,
           and
           over
           all
           your
           Comforts
           ;
           you
           have
           not
           so
           much
           right
           to
           kill
           a
           Fly
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           to
           take
           away
           your
           Lives
           :
           He
           hath
           more
           Right
           a
           thousand
           thousand
           times
           over
           your
           Lives
           ,
           Familie
           ,
           Comforts
           ,
           and
           all
           you
           have
           ,
           than
           you
           have
           over
           the
           meanest
           Creature
           ,
           He
           hath
           the
           absolute
           Right
           over
           you
           all
           .
           If
           any
           thing
           be
           done
           amiss
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           Servants
           be
           falling
           out
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           one
           saith
           you
           did
           thus
           and
           thus
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           saith
           you
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           wrangling
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           now
           if
           the
           Master
           comes
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Why
           ?
           It
           was
           I
           that
           did
           it
           :
           He
           makes
           account
           that
           this
           should
           still
           them
           all
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           he
           that
           had
           right
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Why
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           for
           us
           to
           stand
           Fretting
           against
           any
           means
           :
           For
           it
           is
           the
           Great
           ,
           Soveraign
           Lord
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           absolute
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           over
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           we
           have
           sinn'd
           against
           ,
           and
           hath
           us
           at
           infinite
           Advantages
           that
           way
           :
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           we
           are
           liable
           unto
           .
           While
           we
           are
           here
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           carry
           about
           with
           us
           so
           much
           sin
           ,
           we
           cannot
           have
           any
           serious
           Thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           needs
           have
           Thoughts
           how
           we
           have
           sinn'd
           against
           this
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           advantages
           this
           God
           hath
           us
           at
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           sins
           .
           Oh!
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           offended
           and
           sinn'd
           against
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           He
           ;
           that
           if
           He
           hath
           brought
           a
           little
           Affliction
           ,
           He
           may
           bring
           abundantly
           more
           if
           He
           pleases
           .
           It
           is
           He
           ,
           whose
           Power
           as
           it
           is
           not
           shortned
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Help
           ,
           so
           not
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Affliction
           :
           Hath
           He
           afflicted
           in
           one
           kind
           ,
           He
           might
           in
           a
           hundred
           ,
           if
           he
           pleased
           ?
           Hath
           He
           afflicted
           thee
           in
           thy
           Estate
           ,
           He
           might
           have
           afflicted
           thee
           in
           thy
           Body
           ?
           Hath
           He
           afflicted
           thee
           in
           thy
           Body
           ,
           He
           might
           have
           afflicted
           thee
           in
           thy
           Soul
           ?
           Hath
           He
           afflicted
           thee
           in
           thy
           Soul
           here
           ,
           He
           might
           have
           sent
           thee
           down
           to
           
             Hell
             eternally
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           upon
           any
           within
           thy
           Dwelling-place
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           upon
           thy self
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           hath
           us
           under
           His
           feet
           .
           And
           if
           He
           bring
           the
           least
           evil
           ,
           He
           might
           have
           brought
           as
           much
           as
           He
           pleased
           :
           He
           might
           have
           afflicted
           us
           abundantly
           more
           than
           He
           hath
           done
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           humbling
           Consideration
           to
           quiet
           the
           Heart
           ,
           under
           the
           Hand
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord.
          
           Why
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           hath
           done
           all
           the
           Good
           that
           ever
           we
           have
           enjoyed
           :
           It
           is
           He
           that
           hath
           done
           all
           Good
           to
           us
           .
           You
           have
           an
           Affliction
           ,
           but
           have
           you
           no
           Mercies
           ?
           Do
           you
           enjoy
           no
           Good
           ?
           Why
           ,
           from
           whence
           was
           it
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           from
           the
           Lord
           ?
           
             Shall
             I
             receive
             Good
             from
             the
             Hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             Evil
             ,
          
           saith
           Job
           .
           Why
           ,
           even
           the
           Savage
           Beasts
           will
           bear
           strokes
           from
           them
           that
           feeds
           them
           .
           The
           very
           Bears
           will
           suffer
           the
           Bearherd
           that
           brings
           them
           Meat
           ,
           to
           strike
           them
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           a
           stranger
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           bring
           them
           Meat
           :
           They
           receive
           good
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           submit
           to
           them
           .
           Now
           we
           receive
           infinite
           Good
           from
           God
           ,
           daily
           Good
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           a
           very
           useful
           Meditation
           for
           us
           to
           consider
           of
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           Affliction
           :
           There
           's
           this
           Good
           ,
           or
           that
           particular
           Good
           taken
           from
           me
           ,
           but
           what
           do
           I
           enjoy
           ,
           or
           what
           
           have
           I
           enjoyed
           ?
           It
           's
           a
           usual
           thing
           in
           Afflictions
           ;
           to
           keep
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           from
           us
           :
           As
           the
           putting
           a
           thing
           but
           as
           big
           as
           a
           Two-pence
           upon
           the
           Eye
           ,
           it
           will
           keep
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           Heavens
           from
           us
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           little
           Afflictions
           many
           times
           keeps
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           Good
           that
           we
           do
           enjoy
           from
           us
           .
           But
           when
           we
           consider
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           infinite
           Fountain
           of
           all
           Good
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           quieting
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           He
           is
           Just
           and
           Righteous
           in
           all
           his
           Proceedings
           ,
           there
           's
           nothing
           but
           Righteousness
           in
           Him
           in
           all
           His
           Wayes
           :
           
             In
             very
             Faithfulness
          
           ,
           saith
           David
           ,
           
             hast
             thou
             afflicted
             me
          
           .
           It
           may
           be
           some
           affliction
           may
           come
           from
           Men
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           think
           they
           deal
           Unrighteously
           and
           Unjustly
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           Righteousness
           in
           all
           His
           Wayes
           .
           If
           we
           should
           think
           ,
           Why
           ,
           these
           afflictions
           ,
           they
           fall
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           such
           and
           such
           ,
           they
           escape
           .
           You
           must
           not
           reason
           so
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           Righteous
           .
           You
           think
           it
           might
           be
           better
           thus
           and
           thus
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           is
           Just
           and
           Righteous
           in
           all
           His
           Proceedings
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           His
           Wayes
           .
           Yea
           ,
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           As
           Righteous
           ,
           so
           infinitely
           Wise
           :
           He
           is
           Infinitely
           Wise
           ,
           and
           so
           knows
           how
           to
           Order
           things
           in
           the
           best
           way
           that
           may
           be
           ;
           He
           knows
           what
           's
           fittest
           both
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           His
           own
           Glory
           :
           We
           are
           poor
           weak
           Creatures
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           the
           Lord
           that
           sees
           Infinitely
           beyond
           us
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           alwayes
           very
           Holy
           ends
           ;
           in
           all
           His
           Dealings
           He
           hath
           Holy
           ends
           ,
           and
           Aims
           at
           Great
           and
           Holy
           things
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           we
           know
           them
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           He
           is
           to
           do
           whatsoever
           He
           will.
           We
           use
           to
           say
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           if
           we
           see
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Wise
           and
           Understanding
           man
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           Just
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           man
           that
           doth
           all
           things
           alwayes
           from
           good
           Principles
           ,
           and
           for
           good
           
           Ends
           ,
           let
           him
           alone
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           not
           understand
           what
           he
           is
           doing
           ,
           yet
           let
           him
           alone
           ,
           he
           knows
           what
           he
           doth
           :
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           let
           Him
           alone
           in
           His
           work
           ,
           let
           Him
           do
           what
           seemeth
           Him
           good
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           He
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           good
           out
           of
           the
           greatest
           evils
           ,
           to
           bring
           light
           out
           of
           darkness
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           greatest
           good
           out
           of
           the
           greatest
           evils
           .
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           have
           found
           it
           so
           ,
           That
           the
           greatest
           Blessings
           that
           ever
           they
           have
           had
           since
           they
           were
           born
           ,
           have
           been
           Ushered
           in
           by
           the
           greatest
           Afflictions
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           suffer
           sin
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           His
           Infinite
           Power
           ,
           to
           bring
           about
           Good
           from
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           ;
           so
           neither
           would
           He
           suffer
           Afflictions
           in
           the
           World
           to
           His
           Saints
           ,
           but
           that
           He
           knows
           He
           hath
           Power
           enough
           to
           bring
           good
           to
           them
           ,
           even
           out
           of
           their
           greatest
           Afflictions
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           this
           Power
           .
           One
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           trust
           ones
           self
           with
           one
           in
           any
           Danger
           ,
           that
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           bring
           him
           out
           again
           :
           You
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           see
           your
           Child
           held
           over
           the
           Water
           by
           another
           little
           Child
           ,
           or
           over
           a
           Fire
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           strong
           Man
           hath
           your
           Child
           in
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           holds
           it
           over
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           him
           to
           be
           your
           loving
           Friend
           ,
           it
           troubles
           you
           not
           at
           all
           :
           Why
           ?
           Because
           you
           know
           he
           hath
           strength
           enough
           to
           keep
           your
           Child
           from
           the
           Danger
           .
           Why
           ,
           
             It
             's
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           though
           He
           holds
           his
           Children
           over
           Fire
           or
           Water
           ,
           and
           brings
           them
           into
           Fear
           and
           Afflictions
           ;
           yet
           He
           hath
           Power
           enough
           not
           only
           to
           preserve
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Good
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           Him
           do
           what
           seemeth
           Him
           good
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           therefore
           submit
           to
           Him
           ,
           for
           His
           Counsel
           must
           stand
           ,
           and
           His
           Work
           must
           go
           on
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           striving
           with
           the
           Almighty
           :
           Are
           we
           greater
           
           than
           He
           ?
           No
           :
           Instead
           of
           striving
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           submitting
           and
           yielding
           .
        
         
           Eleventhly
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           and
           further
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           He
           is
           worthy
           that
           His
           Designs
           should
           be
           brought
           about
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           be
           ruined
           :
           There
           is
           such
           infinite
           Excellency
           in
           this
           God
           (
           as
           I
           say
           )
           He
           is
           worthy
           to
           have
           his
           own
           Designs
           brought
           about
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Will
           fulfilled
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           to
           our
           Ruins
           :
           Doth
           God
           think
           man
           so
           excellent
           a
           Creature
           ,
           as
           that
           He
           shall
           give
           thousands
           of
           other
           Creatures
           for
           to
           help
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           own
           Lives
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           we
           think
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           Infinitely
           worthy
           ,
           if
           He
           have
           use
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           or
           Liberties
           ,
           or
           Names
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           ;
           that
           He
           should
           not
           have
           all
           ,
           to
           bring
           about
           his
           Designs
           withal
           ?
           O
           ,
           he
           is
           worthy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
           If
           so
           be
           he
           will
           raise
           up
           any
           building
           of
           his
           in
           our
           ruins
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           God
           in
           it
           ;
           we
           should
           be
           willing
           to
           lie
           down
           and
           let
           all
           that
           we
           have
           go
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           any
           way
           serviceable
           to
           God
           in
           his
           designs
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           is
           worthy
           .
        
         
           These
           Considerations
           may
           be
           very
           useful
           to
           help
           you
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           to
           meditate
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           work
           your
           hearts
           to
           an
           humble
           submission
           :
           but
           especially
           if
           you
           add
           this
           one
           more
           .
        
         
           Twelfthly
           ,
           When
           you
           do
           not
           onely
           see
           him
           to
           be
           
             Jehovah
             ,
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           can
           see
           that
           you
           have
           any
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Lord
           
             your
             God
          
           ;
           this
           is
           of
           mighty
           power
           to
           quiet
           the
           heart
           :
           as
           if
           he
           be
           your
           God
           ,
           why
           then
           he
           is
           in
           Covenant
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           be
           in
           Covenant
           with
           you
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           engaged
           all
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Power
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           for
           to
           be
           working
           eternally
           for
           your
           good
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           more
           than
           a
           meer
           consideration
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           above
           us
           ,
           and
           just
           and
           holy
           ,
           
           and
           that
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           not
           to
           submit
           unto
           Him.
           But
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           is
           in
           Covenant
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Covenant
           he
           hath
           engaged
           all
           his
           Power
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           and
           Goodness
           for
           me
           .
           Did
           we
           but
           understand
           what
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           taken
           his
           Servants
           into
           ;
           O
           then
           this
           thought
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           in
           Covenant
           with
           me
           ,
           would
           be
           enough
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           resign
           up
           our selves
           wholly
           to
           his
           dispose
           .
        
         
           Thirteenthly
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           'T
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           is
           our
           Father
           .
           You
           know
           what
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Shall
             I
             not
             drink
             the
             Cup
             that
             my
             Father
             giveth
             me
             to
             drink
             .
          
           That
           was
           the
           Argument
           of
           Christ
           :
           O
           that
           this
           were
           in
           all
           our
           thoughts
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           grievous
           ,
           befals
           us
           ,
           
             Shall
             I
             not
             drink
             the
             Cup
             that
             my
             Father
             giveth
             me
             to
             drink
             ?
          
           Whatsoever
           it
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           comes
           out
           of
           a
           Fathers
           hand
           ,
           why
           let
           Him
           do
           what
           seemeth
           him
           good
           .
           You
           know
           when
           Christ
           came
           to
           the
           Disciples
           walking
           upon
           the
           waters
           ,
           and
           the
           Disciples
           were
           afraid
           ;
           
             Be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             't
             is
             I
          
           ;
           saith
           Christ
           .
           They
           were
           troubled
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           one
           came
           as
           an
           Enemy
           to
           do
           them
           hurt
           ;
           but
           
             be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             't
             is
             I
          
           ;
           saith
           Christ
           .
           So
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           we
           should
           look
           in
           all
           afflictions
           to
           see
           who
           it
           is
           that
           comes
           ;
           we
           apprehend
           an
           Enemy
           coming
           ,
           but
           now
           those
           that
           are
           godly
           ,
           they
           may
           look
           upon
           him
           that
           comes
           as
           God
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             afraid
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             it
             is
             I
          
           ;
           It
           's
           I
           that
           am
           reconcil'd
           to
           you
           in
           my
           Son.
           Upon
           this
           the
           soul
           may
           with
           abundance
           of
           sweetness
           and
           comfort
           ,
           go
           to
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           open
           it self
           to
           God
           ;
           having
           an
           interest
           in
           him
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           If
           a
           great
           Dog
           should
           come
           with
           full
           mouth
           upon
           one
           ,
           why
           indeed
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           he
           that
           comes
           to
           a
           house
           be
           a
           thief
           ,
           he
           hath
           cause
           to
           fear
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Child
           ,
           he
           can
           call
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           Take
           off
           your
           Dog.
           So
           when
           afflictions
           come
           
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           they
           come
           with
           open
           devouring
           mouth
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           cause
           to
           be
           afraid
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           have
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           may
           go
           with
           freedom
           unto
           God
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           cry
           to
           the
           Lord
           to
           take
           off
           the
           dog
           ,
           the
           affliction
           ;
           to
           keep
           it
           that
           it
           should
           do
           them
           no
           hurt
           at
           least
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           Object
           .
           I
           but
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           though
           it
           be
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           it
           's
           this
           indeed
           that
           rather
           makes
           my
           affliction
           the
           greater
           ;
           to
           consider
           it
           comes
           from
           God
           :
           The
           thought
           that
           it's
           God
           in
           it
           strikes
           terror
           ;
           because
           I
           am
           conscious
           of
           sin
           against
           God.
           It
           is
           an
           affliction
           that
           comes
           for
           my
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           see
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           makes
           it
           more
           grievous
           .
           I
           would
           rather
           bear
           any
           thing
           from
           a
           creature
           ,
           than
           to
           bear
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           in
           a
           creature
           ;
           that
           's
           that
           that
           is
           the
           greatest
           stick
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           every
           time
           I
           think
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           rather
           adds
           to
           mine
           affliction
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           many
           men
           that
           think
           that
           all
           is
           well
           between
           God
           and
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           health
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           yet
           when
           affliction
           comes
           ,
           God
           appears
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           look
           upon
           God
           as
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           this
           is
           dreadful
           :
           It
           's
           a
           fearful
           thing
           when
           God
           is
           a
           terror
           to
           a
           man
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Calamity
           .
           You
           know
           what
           Jeremy
           saith
           
             Jer.
             17.
             17.
             
             Be
             not
             thou
             a
             terror
             to
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             my
             hope
             in
             the
             day
             of
             evil
             .
          
           If
           the
           soul
           may
           have
           God
           to
           be
           the
           hope
           of
           it
           in
           the
           day
           of
           evil
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           evil
           terrible
           ;
           but
           if
           God
           be
           a
           terror
           then
           too
           ,
           and
           write
           bitter
           things
           against
           the
           soul
           in
           the
           time
           of
           affliction
           ,
           that
           's
           dreadful
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           suppose
           thou
           seest
           God
           ,
           even
           as
           an
           Enemy
           coming
           against
           thee
           ;
           yet
           the
           consideration
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           should
           make
           thee
           submit
           at
           least
           :
           For
           it
           is
           time
           for
           thee
           then
           to
           submit
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           God
           as
           an
           Enemy
           
           appears
           against
           thee
           :
           It
           's
           time
           for
           thee
           to
           make
           haste
           to
           make
           thy
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           the
           more
           cause
           to
           bless
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           destroyed
           thee
           .
           What
           ,
           dost
           thou
           apprehend
           God
           as
           an
           Enemy
           ?
           O
           then
           ,
           it
           's
           infinite
           Mercy
           thou
           art
           not
           destroyed
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           He
           be
           an
           Enemy
           to
           thee
           now
           ,
           He
           was
           an
           Enemy
           before
           ;
           only
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           judge
           according
           to
           present
           Administration
           .
           But
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           If
           God
           be
           an
           Enemy
           now
           ,
           He
           was
           an
           Enemy
           all
           the
           time
           thou
           hadst
           thy
           Health
           ,
           and
           wast
           in
           thy
           uttermost
           Prosperity
           ;
           it
           's
           time
           for
           thee
           then
           to
           fall
           down
           ,
           and
           make
           peace
           .
           And
           what
           infinite
           cause
           hast
           thou
           to
           wonder
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           not
           utterly
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           reason
           to
           submit
           unto
           Him.
           
        
         
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           weakness
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           a
           temptation
           ,
           often
           to
           judge
           of
           Gods
           dealings
           thus
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           that
           every
           time
           God
           appears
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           in
           hatred
           :
           As
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           in
           their
           Murmuring
           Discontented
           Mood
           ,
           
             He
             brought
             us
             out
             of
          
           Egypt
           
             into
             this
             Wilderness
             ,
             because
             He
             hated
             us
          
           ;
           say
           they
           .
           O
           ,
           this
           was
           wicked
           ,
           and
           displeased
           God
           exceedingly
           .
           As
           we
           are
           not
           to
           judge
           of
           Gods
           Love
           by
           outward
           Prosperity
           ,
           so
           not
           of
           His
           Hatred
           by
           outward
           Afflictions
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           2.
           
           But
           though
           I
           dare
           not
           think
           that
           God
           comes
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Hatred
           and
           Enmity
           ,
           yet
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Displeasure
           for
           my
           sin
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           that
           that
           makes
           it
           grievous
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           And
           mark
           ,
           Even
           this
           that
           was
           threatned
           to
           Ely
           ,
           it
           was
           threatned
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           falls
           down
           and
           submits
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           and
           we
           find
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           apprehended
           God
           appearing
           against
           their
           sin
           ,
           that
           Consideration
           did
           quiet
           them
           so
           much
           the
           more
           :
           In
           
           
             Mich.
             7.
             9.
             
             I
             will
             bear
             the
             Indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             Him
             :
          
           (
           Because
           .
           )
           And
           that
           fore-named
           place
           concerning
           
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
          
           15.
           26.
           where
           you
           have
           such
           a
           Wonderful
           Gracious
           and
           Humble
           Submission
           unto
           the
           Dispose
           of
           God
           ;
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             He
             hath
             no
             pleasure
             in
             me
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
           Why
           David
           was
           under
           almost
           as
           sore
           an
           Affliction
           as
           a
           man
           could
           be
           under
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           for
           his
           sin
           too
           :
           Yea
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           a
           great
           sin
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           his
           sin
           of
           Uncleanness
           ,
           and
           his
           sin
           of
           Murder
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sain
           to
           flie
           for
           his
           Life
           ,
           even
           before
           his
           own
           Son.
           It
           was
           as
           sore
           and
           hard
           an
           Affliction
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           as
           much
           of
           the
           sting
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           any
           Affliction
           of
           any
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ever
           we
           read
           of
           :
           And
           yet
           how
           humbly
           he
           submits
           ,
           
             If
             he
             saith
             I
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             him
             ,
             behold
             ,
             here
             I
             am
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             him
             good
             .
          
        
         
           However
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           vain
           Conceit
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           chastised
           not
           his
           People
           for
           sin
           at
           all
           :
           Yet
           certainly
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           walk
           close
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           find
           there
           is
           a
           Chastisement
           ,
           and
           a
           Fatherly
           Displeasure
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           Revenge
           of
           a
           Judge
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Argument
           taken
           from
           the
           absolute
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Chastisement
           for
           sin
           ;
           for
           Christ
           did
           satisfie
           as
           fully
           for
           David
           and
           Ely
           ,
           that
           were
           under
           the
           Law
           :
           They
           had
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           perfect
           as
           well
           as
           you
           .
           Would
           it
           have
           been
           (
           do
           you
           think
           )
           a
           good
           Argument
           then
           ,
           That
           if
           God
           Chastised
           for
           sin
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           do
           justly
           ,
           because
           Christ
           satisfied
           Gods
           Justice
           :
           Why
           did
           not
           Christ
           satisfie
           Gods
           Justice
           then
           ?
           It
           was
           not
           a
           good
           Argument
           then
           ,
           certainly
           it
           is
           not
           so
           now
           :
           And
           for
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
             You
             are
             Chastised
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             not
             be
             Condemned
             with
             the
             World
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           32.
           
           But
           I
           'll
           give
           
           you
           one
           other
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           is
           the
           Epistle
           of
           
             James
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Is
             any
             sick
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             call
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             him
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Prayer
             of
             Faith
             shall
             save
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             raise
             him
             up
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             have
             committed
             sins
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           writes
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           speaks
           of
           Godly
           People
           ,
           and
           speaks
           of
           them
           indefinitely
           :
           If
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           most
           Godly
           in
           all
           the
           Church
           were
           sick
           ,
           why
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           let
           him
           send
           for
           the
           Elders
           and
           let
           them
           Pray
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           hath
           committed
           sins
           ,
           then
           they
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           him
           .
           So
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           may
           be
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           be
           Afflicted
           ,
           and
           Afflicted
           for
           their
           sin
           ;
           
             If
             they
             have
             sinned
             ,
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             .
          
           To
           make
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           this
           shall
           be
           a
           Truth
           ,
           That
           it
           's
           impossible
           for
           any
           Godly
           People
           to
           be
           Afflicted
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           were
           a
           Contradiction
           :
           For
           to
           say
           thus
           ,
           If
           any
           Godly
           People
           be
           sick
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           this
           Course
           ,
           let
           them
           send
           for
           the
           Elders
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           pray
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           have
           committed
           sin
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           other
           to
           stand
           true
           ,
           That
           no
           Godly
           People
           can
           be
           Afflicted
           for
           their
           sin
           :
           Certainly
           ,
           these
           two
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ,
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           If
           they
           have
           committed
           sin
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           :
           Was
           it
           not
           forgiven
           before
           ?
        
         
           True
           ,
           they
           are
           forgiven
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           eternal
           Wrath
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Guilt
           that
           binds
           them
           over
           to
           the
           satisfying
           of
           Revenging
           Justice
           :
           They
           are
           forgiven
           that
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           so
           forgiven
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           need
           a
           Fatherly
           forgiveness
           still
           .
           Christ
           hath
           taken
           away
           already
           at
           first
           the
           Revenge
           of
           a
           Judge
           ,
           but
           He
           hath
           not
           taken
           away
           all
           Fatherly
           Displeasure
           by
           his
           satisfying
           ;
           For
           that
           's
           not
           at
           all
           to
           satisfie
           Justice
           :
           But
           God
           doth
           
           reserve
           this
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           as
           a
           Father
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           through
           Christs
           satisfying
           ,
           God
           will
           never
           deal
           with
           his
           People
           as
           a
           Judge
           to
           Revenge
           ;
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           put
           them
           out
           of
           his
           way
           of
           dealing
           with
           them
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           need
           of
           Fatherly
           forgiveness
           still
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           that
           Christ
           teaches
           every
           one
           to
           pray
           ;
           
             Forgive
             us
             our
             sins
             ,
             forgive
             us
             our
             Trespasses
             .
          
           Some
           other
           Pleas
           and
           Objections
           may
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           rather
           hasten
           to
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Point
           .
        
         
           Is
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           that
           ,
           that
           should
           cause
           us
           humbly
           to
           submit
           ?
           O
           let
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           in
           these
           several
           Considerations
           ,
           serve
           to
           rebuke
           our
           Impatiency
           ,
           our
           Fretting
           ,
           and
           sinking
           Discouragements
           .
           Who
           art
           thou
           ?
           And
           what
           art
           thou
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           keep
           a
           stir
           under
           any
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
           Do
           not
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           any
           other
           Affliction
           ,
           I
           would
           bear
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           for
           thee
           to
           choose
           thy
           Rod
           :
           And
           thou
           canst
           not
           speak
           more
           of
           thy
           Affliction
           ,
           than
           David
           might
           have
           done
           of
           his
           :
           And
           therefore
           whatever
           thy
           thoughts
           may
           be
           ,
           be
           humbled
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           had
           any
           kind
           of
           Murmuring
           ,
           or
           Impatience
           under
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           any
           stirrings
           that
           way
           :
           Who
           art
           thou
           ,
           that
           thou
           must
           not
           be
           dealt
           withal
           ,
           so
           as
           God
           hath
           dealt
           with
           others
           of
           his
           Saints
           before
           ,
           or
           as
           he
           doth
           deal
           with
           any
           others
           now
           ?
           There
           's
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           ;
           O
           that
           it
           might
           have
           but
           such
           an
           effect
           as
           it
           had
           on
           Job
           !
           Compare
           these
           two
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Job
             ,
             Job
             38.
             2.
             
             Who
             is
             this
             that
             darkneth
             Counsel
             by
             words
             without
             Knowledge
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           saith
           thus
           to
           Job
           :
           Who
           is
           this
           whose
           heart
           doth
           fret
           and
           is
           so
           impatient
           ,
           who
           is
           it
           ?
           Mark
           now
           afterwards
           ,
           if
           you
           read
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           from
           this
           place
           till
           you
           come
           to
           Chap.
           42.
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           God
           is
           Manifesting
           himself
           there
           ,
           and
           Revealing
           himself
           in
           his
           Glory
           and
           Righteousness
           to
           Job
           :
           Now
           
           in
           the
           
             3d.
             verse
             ,
             Job
          
           takes
           up
           the
           very
           words
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           before
           spoken
           :
           Saith
           
             Job
             ,
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             hideth
             Counsel
             without
             Knowledge
             ?
             Therefore
             have
             I
             uttered
             that
             I
             understood
             not
             ,
             things
             too
             wonderful
             for
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             knew
             not
             .
          
           God
           he
           saith
           ,
           Who
           is
           this
           that
           uttereth
           words
           without
           knowledge
           ?
           And
           then
           he
           shews
           himself
           ;
           Look
           upon
           me
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           I
           that
           have
           done
           it
           ?
           Then
           Job
           saw
           that
           it
           was
           God
           that
           did
           it
           .
           
             I
             have
             meddled
             with
             things
             that
             I
             understood
             not
             ,
             I
             have
             troubled
             my self
             like
             a
             Fool
             in
             things
             that
             I
             did
             not
             understand
             :
          
           O
           foolish
           wretched
           heart
           that
           I
           have
           !
           And
           then
           afterwards
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             thee
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Ear
             ,
             but
             now
             mine
             Eye
             seeth
             thee
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             abhor
             my self
             ,
             and
             repent
             in
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           'll
           never
           be
           Impatient
           more
           ,
           I
           'll
           never
           have
           any
           risings
           of
           heart
           more
           against
           any
           of
           thy
           dealings
           towards
           me
           :
           For
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           now
           I
           see
           that
           I
           heard
           of
           thee
           ;
           before
           I
           could
           have
           said
           ,
           All
           things
           come
           by
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           :
           I
           could
           have
           said
           so
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           now
           mine
           Eyes
           see
           thee
           ,
           I
           have
           the
           sight
           of
           that
           Glorious
           ,
           Infinite
           Majesty
           of
           thine
           ,
           that
           art
           so
           infinitely
           Great
           ,
           Blessed
           ,
           and
           Holy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           now
           I
           abhor
           my self
           in
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           :
           Let
           become
           of
           me
           what
           will
           ,
           I
           have
           learned
           for
           ever
           to
           sanctifie
           that
           Holy
           Name
           of
           thine
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           by
           way
           of
           Exhortation
           :
           
           O
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           apply
           these
           things
           unto
           your selves
           :
           In
           some
           of
           your
           Thoughts
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           I
           have
           been
           as
           Dead
           ,
           
           hear
           then
           somewhat
           that
           I
           am
           this
           day
           to
           say
           to
           you
           ;
           as
           you
           know
           Dives
           said
           ,
           
             If
             one
             come
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             they
             will
             hear
             him
             .
          
           Here
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           to
           you
           from
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           O
           let
           this
           sinck
           into
           your
           hearts
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           
           should
           come
           from
           the
           Dead
           to
           speak
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           namely
           this
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           so
           infinitely
           worthy
           of
           Honour
           from
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           be
           at
           a
           point
           ,
           whether
           you
           Honour
           him
           either
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           or
           suffering
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           it
           's
           no
           great
           matter
           :
           The
           Honour
           of
           God
           should
           be
           so
           dear
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           should
           so
           much
           love
           him
           ,
           your
           hearts
           should
           be
           so
           much
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           you
           should
           leave
           it
           wholly
           to
           himself
           ,
           which
           way
           he
           would
           be
           Honoured
           by
           you
           .
           Surely
           ,
           though
           we
           think
           we
           have
           a
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           would
           Honour
           him
           ,
           yet
           our
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           Honour
           him
           ,
           is
           very
           little
           ;
           If
           so
           be
           that
           we
           do
           not
           wholly
           resign
           up
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           do
           in
           us
           and
           by
           us
           as
           he
           will
           :
           then
           indeed
           ,
           is
           the
           heart
           right
           .
           And
           this
           is
           Honouring
           God
           as
           a
           God
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           a
           full
           yielding
           up
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           indifferent
           what
           way
           God
           will
           take
           .
           Then
           your
           hearts
           are
           come
           to
           a
           right
           frame
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           second
           thing
           that
           I
           would
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           so
           great
           evil
           in
           sin
           (
           and
           O
           that
           God
           would
           make
           it
           take
           as
           great
           an
           Impression
           upon
           you
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           from
           the
           Dead
           spake
           it
           )
           as
           the
           least
           stopping
           one
           in
           the
           way
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           least
           abating
           the
           power
           of
           sin
           hath
           so
           much
           good
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           enough
           to
           countervail
           the
           greatest
           evil
           in
           the
           greatest
           Afflictions
           in
           the
           World.
           O
           this
           Principle
           would
           be
           of
           mighty
           use
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           People
           ,
           when
           any
           Affliction
           doth
           befal
           them
           or
           their
           Family
           ;
           but
           doth
           God
           by
           this
           (
           at
           least
           )
           stop
           me
           in
           any
           way
           of
           sin
           ?
           Doth
           not
           God
           by
           this
           ,
           some
           way
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           help
           me
           against
           some
           sin
           ?
           O
           then
           ,
           the
           Affliction
           is
           well
           paid
           for
           .
           I
           have
           now
           a
           greater
           good
           abundantly
           ,
           than
           the
           evil
           of
           the
           Affliction
           comes
           to
           ;
           There
           was
           a
           little
           bitter
           ,
           but
           here
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           sweet
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           is
           more
           good
           in
           any
           Exercise
           of
           any
           
           Grace
           ,
           than
           there
           is
           evil
           in
           the
           bearing
           of
           any
           Affliction
           :
           If
           God
           doth
           bring
           an
           Affliction
           but
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           any
           Grace
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           stirring
           up
           thy
           heart
           but
           to
           look
           towards
           him
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           more
           good
           in
           that
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           evil
           in
           any
           Affliction
           .
           Perhaps
           thou
           art
           going
           up
           and
           down
           muddling
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           thy
           Thoughts
           were
           but
           little
           upon
           him
           before
           ;
           why
           if
           by
           Afflictions
           thou
           comest
           but
           to
           look
           after
           God
           ,
           his
           is
           a
           greater
           good
           than
           the
           evil
           of
           the
           Affliction
           comes
           to
           .
           But
           if
           God
           Blesses
           thee
           so
           as
           thou
           comest
           to
           Exercise
           Grace
           in
           it
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           Self-denial
           ,
           Faith
           ;
           O
           here
           thine
           Affliction
           is
           abundantly
           made
           up
           :
           Oh!
           labour
           therefore
           upon
           the
           Consideration
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           to
           submit
           humbly
           to
           him
           ;
           this
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           Suppose
           you
           have
           two
           Children
           that
           were
           sick
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           one
           he
           riggles
           and
           keeps
           a
           stir
           ,
           and
           will
           take
           nothing
           that
           you
           give
           him
           ;
           but
           now
           you
           have
           another
           Child
           lies
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           sick
           too
           ,
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           Father
           ,
           Mother
           ,
           I
           'll
           do
           what
           you
           will
           have
           me
           ,
           I
           'll
           take
           what
           you
           will
           give
           me
           ,
           do
           but
           tell
           me
           what
           you
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           I
           'll
           presently
           do
           it
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           grievous
           and
           bitter
           ,
           I
           'll
           take
           it
           .
           Now
           would
           it
           not
           make
           your
           hearts
           relent
           towards
           such
           a
           Child
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           so
           yieldable
           ,
           will
           lie
           this
           way
           ,
           or
           that
           way
           ,
           take
           this
           thing
           ,
           or
           that
           thing
           ,
           and
           all
           because
           it
           comes
           from
           a
           Father
           :
           If
           the
           Child
           should
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           I
           am
           Sick
           and
           Ill
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           you
           love
           me
           ,
           and
           know
           what
           's
           better
           for
           me
           than
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           'll
           take
           it
           :
           Would
           not
           this
           be
           very
           acceptable
           ?
           O
           this
           it
           is
           which
           the
           Lord
           accepts
           ,
           when
           his
           Children
           do
           behave
           themselves
           so
           under
           his
           Afcting
           Hand
           .
        
         
           And
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           This
           further
           helps
           against
           a
           great
           many
           Temptations
           :
           When
           Job
           did
           but
           say
           this
           ,
           
             The
             
             Lord
             giveth
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             taketh
             away
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
           The
           Devil
           saw
           his
           hopes
           gone
           ,
           then
           his
           hopes
           of
           doing
           that
           hurt
           and
           mischief
           that
           he
           intended
           was
           gone
           .
           O
           the
           heart
           is
           in
           a
           safe
           condition
           ,
           that
           is
           thus
           submissive
           unto
           God
           :
           Others
           that
           have
           Fretting
           Impatient
           hearts
           ,
           are
           subject
           to
           abundance
           of
           Temptations
           ,
           but
           the
           danger
           of
           Temptation
           is
           over
           ,
           when
           thy
           heart
           comes
           to
           this
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           will
           make
           the
           Affliction
           very
           easie
           unto
           thee
           ,
           when
           thou
           bringest
           thy
           heart
           to
           this
           :
           It
           may
           be
           others
           may
           think
           that
           's
           very
           sore
           and
           hard
           with
           thee
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           thou
           findest
           it
           very
           easie
           ,
           abundance
           of
           sweetness
           comes
           in
           with
           this
           :
           Yea
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           Experience
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           knows
           but
           what
           this
           means
           ;
           Whether
           ever
           had
           you
           more
           Comfort
           in
           all
           your
           Lives
           ,
           than
           at
           that
           time
           when
           you
           have
           been
           most
           Afflicted
           ,
           and
           yet
           brought
           your
           hearts
           to
           this
           Temper
           and
           Disposition
           .
           O
           therefore
           learn
           to
           work
           these
           things
           upon
           your
           hearts
           .
           It
           's
           an
           easie
           matter
           for
           Men
           and
           Women
           to
           speak
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           the
           effectual
           working
           of
           these
           things
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           's
           not
           so
           easie
           :
           To
           sanctifie
           Gods
           Name
           in
           the
           Fire
           .
           Carnal
           hearts
           ,
           they
           have
           many
           poor
           things
           to
           help
           themselves
           in
           their
           Afflictions
           :
           They
           say
           this
           ,
           It
           is
           my
           ill
           Fortune
           this
           befel
           me
           ;
           and
           another
           saith
           this
           ,
           This
           befals
           all
           Men
           ,
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           it
           's
           common
           :
           Others
           say
           thus
           ,
           We
           must
           ,
           we
           cannot
           help
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           submit
           to
           it
           .
           Another
           thinks
           thus
           ,
           Why
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           over
           .
           These
           are
           poor
           Reasonings
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Affliction
           :
           But
           now
           a
           gracious
           heart
           should
           get
           up
           higher
           above
           all
           these
           ;
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           there
           look
           into
           the
           Counsels
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           know
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Name
           of
           God.
           O
           ,
           Grace
           (
           my
           Brethren
           )
           hath
           many
           
           Excellencies
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           least
           ,
           That
           it
           hath
           such
           a
           mighty
           Power
           to
           help
           Men
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           Affliction
           ;
           a
           mighty
           Power
           to
           sweeten
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           away
           the
           sting
           and
           evil
           of
           all
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           the
           Soul
           on
           comfortably
           in
           the
           time
           of
           all
           Dangers
           and
           Trials
           .
           O
           labour
           to
           have
           this
           wrought
           upon
           your
           hearts
           !
           For
           by
           this
           you
           will
           manifest
           much
           Beauty
           in
           Grace
           ,
           much
           Excellency
           in
           Grace
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           a
           means
           to
           Convince
           all
           that
           are
           about
           you
           .
           All
           those
           that
           profess
           Godliness
           ,
           should
           labour
           to
           behave
           themselves
           so
           as
           to
           do
           that
           that
           others
           cannot
           do
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Affliction
           :
           They
           should
           then
           shew
           what
           Grace
           can
           do
           .
           As
           David
           in
           another
           Case
           ,
           said
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Achish
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             see
             what
             thy
             Servant
             can
             do
             .
          
           So
           now
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           a
           gracious
           heart
           should
           put
           it
           to
           this
           ;
           Come
           let
           's
           see
           what
           Grace
           can
           do
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           the
           way
           for
           removing
           of
           Afflictions
           sooner
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           brought
           thus
           to
           yield
           unto
           the
           Lord
           :
           Wherefore
           that
           you
           may
           bring
           your
           hearts
           to
           this
           in
           the
           day
           of
           your
           Affliction
           ,
           labour
           in
           the
           constant
           Course
           of
           your
           Life
           ,
           to
           Converse
           much
           with
           God.
           Those
           that
           walk
           with
           God
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Text
           that
           you
           know
           I
           am
           upon
           )
           and
           Converse
           much
           with
           God
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           Health
           ,
           why
           their
           hearts
           will
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Natural-way
           ,
           work
           up
           to
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Affliction
           ;
           then
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           God
           will
           be
           as
           suitable
           to
           thee
           ,
           as
           Fire
           is
           to
           Fire
           :
           Fire
           ascends
           up
           to
           Fire
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           suitableness
           of
           the
           Fire
           that
           is
           here
           ,
           to
           that
           that
           is
           above
           .
           Why
           so
           the
           heart
           will
           work
           up
           to
           God
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Natural-way
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           so
           suitable
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           heart
           having
           so
           much
           Converse
           with
           God
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Prosperity
           .
        
         
           And
           labour
           throughly
           to
           Convince
           your
           hearts
           of
           this
           
           thing
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Good
           in
           any
           Creature
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           Reference
           that
           it
           hath
           to
           God
           :
           There
           is
           no
           Good
           in
           Health
           ,
           in
           Liberty
           ,
           in
           your
           Names
           ,
           in
           your
           Lives
           ,
           in
           your
           Estates
           ,
           any
           further
           than
           they
           have
           some
           Reference
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           infinite
           first
           Good
           ,
           the
           chief
           and
           high
           Good.
           It
           's
           an
           easie
           matter
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Reason
           ,
           to
           Convince
           any
           one
           that
           this
           is
           a
           Truth
           .
           But
           now
           to
           have
           this
           Principle
           indeed
           wrought
           upon
           your
           heart
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           say
           so
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Arguing
           ,
           but
           I
           account
           in
           my
           Soul
           of
           no
           good
           in
           any
           thing
           further
           ,
           than
           it
           hath
           reference
           to
           God.
           As
           now
           ,
           I
           have
           for
           the
           present
           Health
           of
           Body
           :
           Where
           doth
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Health
           of
           my
           Body
           lie
           ?
           It
           is
           ,
           That
           while
           I
           have
           Health
           ,
           I
           have
           Ability
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           useful
           in
           the
           place
           where
           God
           hath
           set
           me
           .
           I
           have
           an
           Estate
           ,
           Wherein
           lies
           the
           good
           of
           it
           ?
           It
           lies
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           by
           this
           I
           may
           be
           Instrumental
           for
           God
           ,
           more
           than
           others
           .
           If
           I
           Live
           ,
           Wherein
           lies
           the
           good
           of
           Life
           ?
           Why
           that
           I
           may
           be
           useful
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           wherein
           God
           hath
           set
           me
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           principled
           in
           this
           ,
           then
           if
           God
           takes
           away
           my
           Health
           then
           it
           seems
           God
           hath
           no
           further
           use
           of
           my
           Health
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           would
           rather
           Honour
           Himself
           in
           another
           way
           upon
           me
           ;
           why
           now
           there
           is
           no
           good
           in
           my
           Health
           .
           And
           if
           God
           take
           away
           my
           Estate
           ,
           then
           he
           would
           rather
           Honour
           Himself
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           my
           Humility
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           Patience
           .
           If
           God
           takes
           away
           my
           Life
           ,
           then
           God
           will
           rather
           have
           His
           Honour
           from
           my
           Soul
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           ,
           in
           Honouring
           of
           Him
           that
           way
           ,
           rather
           than
           in
           Imploying
           of
           me
           any
           further
           in
           this
           World.
           Such
           a
           Principle
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           would
           mightily
           help
           the
           heart
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Affliction
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           our
           Happiness
           doth
           not
           depend
           upon
           what
           we
           have
           here
           in
           this
           World
           :
           The
           reason
           why
           the
           heart
           
           is
           so
           troubled
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           of
           this
           ,
           That
           Men
           and
           Women
           look
           upon
           their
           Happiness
           to
           consist
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           these
           things
           :
           O
           no
           ,
           thou
           Dishonourest
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thy
           holy
           Profession
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           thy
           Happiness
           should
           depend
           upon
           such
           poor
           things
           as
           these
           are
           .
           Surely
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           not
           come
           to
           shed
           His
           Blood
           ,
           and
           to
           purchase
           Happiness
           for
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           comes
           too
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           so
           poor
           as
           to
           depend
           upon
           all
           the
           uncertainty
           that
           we
           have
           in
           this
           World
           :
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           thy
           Happiness
           lies
           hihger
           ,
           Thy
           Life
           is
           hid
           with
           Christ
           in
           God.
           If
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           Jewel
           worth
           many
           Thousands
           ,
           and
           his
           House
           should
           be
           on
           Fire
           ,
           why
           though
           he
           loses
           the
           Lumber
           and
           Stuff
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           sure
           the
           Jewel
           is
           safe
           ,
           he
           is
           quiet
           .
           Now
           the
           Saints
           they
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           they
           are
           safe
           for
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           much
           what
           other
           things
           be
           .
           Oh
           consider
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           work
           them
           upon
           your
           hearts
           .
           That
           's
           the
           Second
           Point
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           word
           or
           two
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           
           that
           is
           :
           That
           that
           which
           seems
           ill
           to
           us
           ,
           may
           seem
           good
           to
           God.
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
           Certainly
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           it
           did
           not
           seem
           very
           good
           to
           Ely
           :
           If
           that
           
           Ely's
           judgement
           had
           been
           askt
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           Ely
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           been
           very
           sad
           .
           I
           ,
           but
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           Luther
           once
           said
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           Condemn'd
           and
           Rail'd
           upon
           at
           Noremberg
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           There
           's
           one
           thing
           Concluded
           at
           Noremberg
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           Concluded
           in
           Heaven
           :
           In
           Heaven
           there
           's
           not
           the
           same
           Judgment
           of
           my
           Cause
           ,
           as
           at
           Noremberg
           .
           And
           so
           it
           may
           be
           said
           concerning
           Affliction
           ,
           There
           's
           one
           thing
           many
           times
           Concluded
           in
           my
           Wretched
           ,
           Weak
           ,
           Foolish
           ,
           and
           Unbelieveing
           Heart
           ;
           and
           another
           thing
           in
           Heaven
           :
           One
           thing
           concluded
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           mens
           rumours
           ;
           
           and
           another
           thing
           in
           Heaven
           .
           It
           's
           some
           comfort
           to
           a
           man
           though
           he
           hears
           rumours
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           then
           he
           can
           have
           his
           own
           heart
           to
           contradict
           them
           .
           If
           he
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           think
           but
           this
           ,
           Well
           that
           that
           's
           spoken
           in
           the
           World
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           I
           find
           in
           my
           heart
           is
           another
           ;
           that
           's
           comfortable
           :
           But
           this
           is
           greater
           comfort
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             portion
             ,
             saith
             my
             Soul
          
           ;
           saith
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Lamentations
           ;
           as
           if
           she
           should
           say
           ,
           Well
           ,
           the
           temptation
           saith
           that
           God
           hath
           left
           me
           ,
           the
           Devil
           saith
           thus
           ;
           I
           but
           thou
           art
           my
           portion
           ,
           
             saith
             my
             Soul
          
           :
           That
           was
           comfortable
           .
           If
           so
           be
           that
           God
           speaks
           peace
           ,
           it
           's
           more
           than
           if
           our
           own
           Souls
           speaks
           peace
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             choose
             our
             inheritance
          
           :
           Thy
           choice
           is
           better
           then
           our
           own
           .
           If
           we
           had
           alwayes
           what
           's
           good
           in
           our
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           wo
           were
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           were
           undone
           .
           You
           would
           not
           think
           it
           ,
           but
           certainly
           it
           is
           as
           heavy
           a
           judgment
           as
           can
           befal
           one
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           that
           God
           should
           say
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             do
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             what
             is
             good
             in
             your
             own
             eyes
             .
          
           Suppose
           that
           God
           should
           say
           but
           this
           morning
           concerning
           every
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           Well
           ,
           you
           shall
           hencforward
           have
           whatsoever
           is
           good
           in
           your
           own
           Eyes
           .
           why
           you
           would
           think
           that
           you
           might
           go
           away
           and
           be
           glad
           of
           this
           ;
           Glad
           ,
           you
           had
           cause
           of
           going
           away
           with
           ringing
           of
           Hands
           ,
           and
           howling
           and
           crying
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           say
           thus
           ,
           concerning
           any
           of
           you
           .
           O
           no
           ,
           it
           's
           better
           that
           our
           Lives
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Estates
           ,
           Comforts
           ,
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           all
           be
           in
           Gods
           Hands
           than
           our
           own
           ,
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           so
           as
           seemeth
           good
           in
           Gods
           Eyes
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           so
           as
           seemeth
           good
           in
           our
           own
           Eyes
           .
           I
           verily
           believe
           that
           many
           of
           you
           may
           be
           able
           to
           look
           back
           to
           the
           providences
           of
           God
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           suppose
           God
           had
           Twenty
           years
           ago
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           'll
           give
           you
           leave
           to
           dispose
           of
           your selves
           as
           you
           would
           :
           
           O
           many
           may
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           They
           certainly
           could
           never
           have
           disposed
           so
           well
           of
           themselves
           as
           God
           hath
           :
           And
           they
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           go
           back
           again
           to
           the
           Twenty
           years
           past
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           begin
           and
           have
           liberty
           to
           dispose
           of
           themselves
           as
           they
           please
           :
           In
           Heb.
           12.
           11.
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           there
           ,
           
             No
             Affliction
             for
             the
             present
             seemeth
             Joyous
             to
             us
             but
             Grievous
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             it
             works
             thus
             and
             thus
          
           .
           I
           ,
           but
           things
           do
           seem
           to
           God
           as
           they
           are
           present
           alwayes
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           seem
           so
           to
           us
           till
           afterwards
           .
           After
           the
           Affliction
           is
           over
           then
           they
           seem
           good
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           they
           seem
           good
           to
           God
           at
           the
           very
           present
           .
           We
           judge
           things
           by
           the
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           but
           God
           judges
           things
           according
           to
           what
           they
           are
           .
           Things
           seem
           to
           us
           according
           as
           they
           either
           make
           for
           or
           against
           our
           outward
           good
           ,
           we
           are
           led
           so
           much
           by
           sense
           :
           But
           they
           seem
           to
           God
           according
           as
           they
           are
           for
           or
           against
           his
           Glory
           and
           the
           last
           good
           of
           all
           .
           They
           seem
           good
           or
           ill
           to
           us
           according
           as
           they
           are
           for
           or
           against
           some
           particular
           good
           ;
           if
           they
           strike
           at
           such
           a
           particular
           we
           judge
           by
           particulars
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           God
           he
           judges
           things
           by
           the
           proportion
           they
           have
           to
           the
           general
           ,
           to
           all
           things
           at
           once
           .
           It
           's
           that
           that
           makes
           us
           to
           give
           very
           wrong
           Judgment
           of
           things
           when
           we
           look
           but
           to
           particulars
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           compare
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           raise
           a
           Judgment
           upon
           things
           all
           things
           considered
           .
           So
           God
           doth
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           look
           at
           things
           how
           they
           are
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           or
           the
           other
           good
           ;
           but
           how
           things
           are
           in
           reference
           to
           all
           together
           in
           the
           general
           .
           We
           know
           some
           things
           may
           cross
           some
           particular
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           be
           useful
           to
           another
           .
           Now
           that
           that
           's
           good
           in
           the
           general
           doth
           seem
           good
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           go
           cross
           to
           some
           particular
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           further
           ,
           We
           look
           at
           things
           but
           just
           as
           they
           
           appear
           present
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           now
           God
           looks
           upon
           things
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           a
           great
           while
           hence
           :
           God
           is
           working
           that
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           understand
           perhaps
           in
           our
           lives
           ;
           or
           working
           in
           his
           Administrations
           towards
           us
           ,
           some
           thing
           that
           he
           intends
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           a
           great
           while
           hence
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           they
           come
           to
           pass
           in
           our
           Lives
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           not
           have
           the
           fruit
           of
           them
           for
           many
           years
           .
           God
           He
           looks
           a
           great
           way
           off
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           learn
           by
           this
           ,
           Not
           to
           be
           too
           Sudden
           ,
           nor
           so
           Peremptory
           ,
           in
           the
           judging
           of
           Gods
           Administrations
           :
           Why
           ?
           Why
           because
           whatever
           they
           may
           seem
           to
           you
           ,
           they
           may
           seem
           otherwise
           to
           God
           ;
           stay
           till
           you
           know
           Gods
           Judgment
           about
           them
           .
           As
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           any
           Wisdom
           ,
           when
           you
           hear
           of
           strange
           Rumours
           ,
           if
           you
           know
           that
           there
           be
           any
           that
           knows
           the
           thing
           better
           than
           you
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           give
           a
           judgment
           upon
           it
           ;
           till
           you
           have
           the
           judgment
           of
           such
           and
           such
           ,
           that
           you
           know
           may
           understand
           it
           better
           than
           your self
           .
           So
           in
           the
           Wayes
           of
           God
           towards
           us
           ,
           Let
           not
           us
           presently
           give
           a
           Judgment
           upon
           those
           things
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           stay
           first
           till
           we
           have
           the
           Mind
           of
           God.
           O
           let
           's
           learn
           to
           resign
           up
           our
           Judgments
           to
           Gods
           ,
           and
           let
           Him
           Judge
           .
        
         
           Neither
           let
           us
           trouble
           our selves
           about
           other
           mens
           Judgments
           .
           As
           things
           seem
           otherwise
           to
           God
           than
           to
           us
           ,
           so
           they
           seem
           otherwise
           to
           God
           than
           to
           other
           men
           .
           As
           we
           should
           not
           trust
           too
           much
           to
           the
           judgments
           of
           our
           own
           hearts
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           not
           be
           so
           much
           troubled
           at
           other
           mens
           Judgments
           .
           For
           whatever
           they
           think
           ,
           still
           it
           is
           otherwise
           in
           Gods
           account
           .
           Men
           ,
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           't
           is
           for
           this
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           it
           's
           otherwise
           concluded
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           that
           's
           the
           Third
           Point
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           should
           have
           been
           this
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           not
           enough
           
           for
           Christians
           after
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           ado
           ,
           to
           submit
           to
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           the
           Affliction
           hath
           been
           upon
           them
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           see
           they
           cannot
           help
           themselves
           ;
           then
           to
           begin
           to
           have
           thoughts
           of
           yielding
           to
           God.
           It
           's
           well
           that
           they
           do
           it
           at
           last
           :
           O
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           more
           commendable
           a
           great
           deal
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           it
           at
           first
           .
           At
           what
           instant
           God
           strikes
           ,
           presently
           for
           the
           heart
           to
           come
           in
           and
           yield
           .
           As
           it
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           thing
           to
           yield
           to
           Gods
           Word
           when
           God
           first
           speaks
           ,
           upon
           the
           least
           intimation
           of
           Gods
           Will
           ;
           O
           this
           is
           acceptable
           unto
           God.
           For
           those
           that
           are
           young
           ones
           ,
           the
           first
           time
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ;
           or
           if
           not
           the
           first
           time
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           first
           time
           God
           speaks
           to
           their
           hearts
           ;
           the
           very
           first
           word
           that
           speaks
           ,
           presently
           for
           them
           to
           yield
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           most
           excellent
           thing
           .
           So
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           for
           the
           heart
           to
           bow
           and
           submit
           presently
           to
           God
           :
           O
           this
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           much
           cleanness
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           heart
           is
           very
           clean
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           much
           Corruption
           there
           ;
           for
           then
           there
           would
           be
           a
           standing
           out
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           manifest
           it self
           in
           time
           of
           Affliction
           .
           As
           we
           know
           where
           there
           is
           Corruption
           in
           the
           Body
           it
           will
           manifest
           it self
           ,
           if
           it
           come
           to
           endure
           Hardship
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           argues
           much
           Grace
           ,
           as
           little
           Corruption
           .
           So
           there
           is
           strength
           of
           Grace
           that
           can
           make
           the
           Heart
           bow
           presently
           to
           God.
           When
           Grace
           reigns
           in
           the
           Heart
           ;
           when
           Grace
           can
           say
           Come
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           comes
           ;
           Go
           ,
           and
           it
           goes
           ;
           when
           Grace
           can
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           Administration
           of
           God
           towards
           you
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           must
           work
           thus
           ,
           and
           presently
           the
           Soul
           doth
           it
           .
           It
           should
           not
           be
           enough
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           hope
           that
           we
           have
           that
           Grace
           ,
           which
           possibly
           may
           bring
           us
           to
           Heaven
           at
           last
           :
           but
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           have
           that
           Grace
           that
           may
           reign
           in
           the
           Heart
           
           now
           ,
           and
           bring
           all
           into
           a
           due
           Order
           .
           As
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           when
           the
           Governors
           are
           Wise
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           them
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           but
           the
           least
           Disturbance
           ,
           speak
           but
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           quiet
           :
           And
           you
           shall
           have
           other
           Families
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Reins
           of
           Government
           are
           loose
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           but
           a
           little
           Disturbance
           ,
           it
           grows
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           tedious
           for
           one
           that
           hath
           a
           quiet
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Family
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           though
           the
           best
           hath
           some
           Disturbance
           .
           But
           now
           where
           Grace
           Rules
           and
           Governs
           ,
           it
           stills
           all
           presently
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           ado
           :
           But
           now
           in
           other
           men
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           some
           Grace
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           Heart
           begins
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Disturbance
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           long
           time
           before
           it
           can
           be
           quieted
           .
        
         
           My
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           have
           gone
           through
           these
           Points
           briefly
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           'T
           is
           a
           harder
           thing
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           than
           to
           speak
           it
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           the
           Saints
           have
           done
           it
           :
           They
           have
           through
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           been
           brought
           to
           these
           things
           that
           have
           been
           spoken
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           possible
           to
           be
           done
           :
           Some
           have
           attained
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           strength
           enough
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           weakest
           to
           attain
           it
           :
           And
           He
           delights
           as
           much
           to
           Communicate
           His
           strength
           in
           helping
           of
           His
           poor
           Servants
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           as
           at
           any
           time
           .
        
         
           Consider
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           in
           these
           several
           Truths
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           up
           against
           the
           Day
           of
           your
           Affliction
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             Him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             Him
             good
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             For
             to
             me
             to
             Live
             ,
             is
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             Die
             is
             Gain
             .
          
        
         
           THis
           blessed
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           had
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           many
           things
           befel
           him
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           very
           Cross
           ,
           much
           Opposition
           ,
           great
           were
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           even
           unto
           Bonds
           :
           And
           much
           hard
           Usage
           he
           had
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           open
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           from
           false
           Brethren
           ,
           whose
           Spirits
           were
           full
           of
           Envy
           against
           him
           :
           And
           who
           can
           stand
           before
           Envy
           ?
           They
           were
           vexed
           to
           see
           how
           his
           Ministery
           prevailed
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           ;
           to
           see
           what
           great
           Esteem
           he
           had
           ,
           how
           precious
           his
           Name
           was
           among
           the
           Saints
           :
           They
           knew
           not
           what
           course
           to
           take
           to
           Darken
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           among
           others
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           would
           set
           upon
           Preaching
           Christ
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           they
           could
           do
           that
           way
           ;
           they
           would
           be
           as
           forward
           as
           he
           .
           Well
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           all
           this
           makes
           for
           my
           Good
           ,
           and
           I
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           I
           may
           be
           any
           occasion
           that
           Christ
           may
           be
           Preached
           ,
           whether
           of
           Good-will
           ,
           or
           Envy
           :
           I
           am
           glad
           Christ
           is
           made
           known
           by
           this
           ,
           and
           this
           shall
           turn
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           to
           my
           Salvation
           ,
           to
           the
           
           Glory
           that
           I
           expect
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           Christ
           :
           That
           shall
           be
           furthered
           by
           it
           ,
           so
           long
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           as
           Christ
           is
           Honoured
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           be
           ashamed
           :
           No
           matter
           what
           becomes
           of
           my
           Body
           ,
           of
           my
           Life
           ,
           so
           that
           Christ
           may
           be
           Magnified
           in
           my
           Body
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           Life
           ,
           or
           by
           Death
           :
           
             For
             to
             me
             to
             Live
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             Die
             is
             Gain
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Coherence
           of
           the
           Words
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           we
           have
           a
           Man
           of
           brave
           Resolution
           ,
           of
           a
           truly
           Noble
           raised
           Spirit
           ;
           while
           other
           men
           are
           Grovelling
           here
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           seeking
           Contentment
           unto
           the
           Flesh
           :
           Here
           's
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Paul
           raised
           above
           Life
           and
           Death
           .
           
             To
             me
             to
             Live
             is
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Die
             is
             Gain
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             me
             to
             Live
             is
             Christ
             .
          
           You
           have
           it
           in
           your
           English
           ,
           only
           so
           
             (
             To
             Live
             ,
             and
             to
             Die
             :
             )
          
           But
           those
           that
           understand
           the
           Original
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           Word
           that
           signifies
           
             To
             Live
          
           :
           There
           's
           an
           Article
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           And
           besides
           that
           word
           ,
           there
           's
           an
           Article
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           that
           if
           you
           would
           have
           it
           Translated
           according
           to
           the
           Propriety
           and
           Elegancy
           of
           the
           Greek
           ,
           it
           is
           thus
           :
           
             To
             me
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             Live
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             Death
             is
             Gain
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           That
           thing
           that
           you
           call
           Life
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           :
           If
           Christ
           may
           be
           Magnified
           in
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           be
           of
           any
           Service
           for
           Him
           any
           way
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           content
           to
           Live
           ;
           but
           if
           so
           be
           that
           He
           may
           be
           no
           more
           Served
           by
           me
           here
           ,
           let
           me
           Die
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           lose
           nothing
           by
           that
           neither
           :
           For
           that
           same
           thing
           you
           call
           Death
           ,
           the
           thing
           that
           People
           keep
           such
           a
           stir
           about
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           scar'd
           withal
           ,
           
             That
             to
             Die
          
           ;
           it
           's
           nothing
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           will
           be
           Gain
           .
           So
           that
           the
           words
           ,
           they
           speak
           out
           the
           frame
           of
           Gracious
           Heart
           ,
           blessing
           it self
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           both
           in
           Life
           and
           Death
           :
           
             To
             me
             to
             Live
          
           :
           I
           'll
           not
           make
           any
           curious
           Definition
           ,
           nor
           raise
           more
           Points
           than
           I
           shall
           go
           through
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Points
           will
           be
           nothing
           but
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Text
           in
           both
           Parts
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           That
           a
           true
           Godly
           man
           accounts
           Christ
           to
           be
           his
           Life
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           a
           Godly
           man
           ,
           Death
           is
           Gain
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           First
           ,
           
             To
             me
             to
             Live
             is
             Christ
             :
          
           That
           same
           thing
           that
           you
           call
           life
           ,
           It
           's
           Christ
           ,
           all
           is
           wrapt
           up
           in
           him
           :
           I
           account
           nothing
           Life
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           As
           for
           my
           natural
           Life
           ,
           that
           's
           no
           way
           considerable
           ;
           but
           so
           far
           as
           Christ
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           It
           's
           more
           indeed
           then
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Christ
           is
           my
           life
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           live
           is
           Christ
           ;
           It
           's
           a
           greater
           Elegancy
           than
           to
           say
           Christ
           is
           my
           life
           .
        
         
           Christ
           is
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           First
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           by
           him
           freed
           from
           a
           Legal
           death
           .
           Every
           man
           by
           nature
           is
           under
           the
           Curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           of
           a
           man
           that
           is
           condemn'd
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           dead
           man
           ;
           dead
           by
           the
           Law.
           But
           now
           the
           Saints
           in
           Christ
           ,
           are
           dead
           to
           the
           Law.
           Gall.
           2.
           19.
           
           But
           they
           live
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           that
           Legal
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           Christ
           brings
           life
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           principle
           of
           Spiritual
           Life
           in
           them
           .
           It
           's
           Christ
           that
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Life
           ,
           that
           unites
           my
           Soul
           again
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           puts
           me
           in
           a
           principle
           of
           Life
           ,
           to
           inable
           me
           to
           live
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           injoy
           communion
           with
           him
           ;
           I
           in
           my self
           am
           as
           a
           dead
           Carkass
           without
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
             To
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           preserver
           of
           this
           life
           of
           mine
           .
           Notwithstanding
           all
           the
           corrupt
           and
           silthy
           and
           dead
           stuff
           that
           is
           in
           me
           ,
           yet
           Jesus
           Christ
           preserves
           this
           life
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           in
           the
           Fourth
           place
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           chiefe
           meaning
           of
           what
           the
           Apostle
           intends
           ;
           
             To
             me
             to
             
             live
             is
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           great
           comfort
           of
           my
           Life
           ,
           that
           's
           Christ
           .
           A
           man
           doth
           not
           live
           except
           he
           hath
           Comfort
           in
           his
           Life
           :
           For
           so
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           Life
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           Comfort
           ,
           Joy
           ,
           and
           Contentment
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             38.
             19.
             
             But
             mine
             Enemies
             are
             lively
          
           ;
           so
           you
           have
           it
           in
           your
           Books
           :
           Mine
           Enemies
           are
           living
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           Translate
           it
           ;
           the
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           Mine
           Enemies
           are
           Jolly
           ,
           and
           Jocond
           in
           their
           wayes
           :
           And
           so
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             And
             they
             are
             strong
          
           :
           They
           are
           Jolly
           and
           Jocond
           in
           their
           wayes
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           hate
           me
           wrongfully
           ,
           are
           multiplied
           .
           There
           's
           a
           like
           phrase
           in
           
             Eccles
             .
             6.
             8.
             
             For
             what
             hath
             the
             Wise
             more
             than
             the
             Fool
             ,
             what
             hath
             the
             Poor
             that
             knoweth
             to
             walk
             before
             the
             Living
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           before
           the
           Rich
           men
           that
           have
           all
           Comforts
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           to
           Live
           bravely
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           hearts
           desire
           .
           What
           's
           the
           Wise
           more
           than
           the
           Fool
           ?
           All
           things
           comes
           alike
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           no
           great
           difference
           in
           their
           Lives
           .
           And
           what
           hath
           ,
           (
           the
           word
           hath
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Original
           )
           but
           what
           a
           Poor
           that
           knoweth
           to
           walk
           before
           the
           Living
           .
           If
           a
           Poor
           man
           hath
           but
           Health
           of
           Body
           ,
           and
           hath
           but
           Ability
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           Wisdom
           to
           carry
           himself
           ,
           and
           order
           his
           Affairs
           ;
           why
           he
           can
           walk
           before
           Rich
           men
           ,
           and
           can
           live
           a
           Comfortable
           life
           before
           them
           .
           
             Before
             the
             Living
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           the
           Rich
           that
           have
           all
           things
           to
           Live
           bravely
           in
           the
           World.
           So
           that
           's
           the
           meaning
           of
           Life
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           opposition
           to
           Death
           ,
           but
           to
           Sorrow
           and
           Trouble
           .
           Now
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             To
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             :
          
           Will
           you
           take
           Life
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           a
           Comfortable
           ,
           a
           Contented
           ,
           a
           Joyful
           life
           ?
           Why
           I
           have
           it
           saith
           Paul
           :
           Where
           had
           Paul
           such
           a
           Joyful
           and
           Contented
           life
           ?
           For
           alas
           ,
           look
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           he
           suffered
           almost
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           man
           did
           ;
           sometimes
           he
           wanted
           Bread
           ,
           and
           he
           wanted
           Clothes
           to
           
           cover
           the
           Nakedness
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           whipt
           like
           a
           Rogue
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           accounted
           himself
           to
           live
           a
           brave
           life
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           :
           But
           where
           lay
           all
           this
           ?
           In
           Christ
           .
           I
           find
           it
           all
           made
           up
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           want
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           whatever
           is
           cast
           upon
           me
           ,
           whatever
           Scorn
           and
           Imprisonment
           ;
           whatever
           it
           be
           that
           here
           I
           suffer
           ,
           yet
           I
           find
           it
           all
           made
           up
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           Him
           I
           have
           as
           comfortable
           a
           life
           ,
           as
           a
           mans
           Heart
           can
           desire
           .
           That
           's
           his
           meaning
           by
           this
           same
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           Imployed
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           And
           I
           bless
           God
           that
           Christ
           hath
           Honour
           by
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           the
           Work
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           
             To
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             .
          
           That
           's
           the
           Fourth
           thing
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             To
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           end
           of
           my
           Life
           :
           So
           you
           have
           the
           Five
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           I
           am
           by
           Christ
           freed
           from
           a
           Legal
           Death
           ,
           being
           Dead
           by
           the
           Law.
           2.
           
           Christ
           is
           the
           Principle
           of
           my
           Spiritual
           Life
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Preserver
           of
           it
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Comfort
           and
           Contentment
           of
           my
           Life
           .
           5.
           
           The
           end
           of
           my
           Life
           :
           
             Thus
             to
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             .
          
           But
           because
           these
           two
           last
           are
           the
           two
           chief
           that
           I
           verily
           believe
           are
           intended
           here
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           I
           will
           a
           little
           open
           them
           more
           than
           the
           former
           .
           Now
           to
           shew
           how
           Christ
           is
           the
           Comfort
           and
           Contentment
           of
           a
           Christians
           Life
           ,
           that
           I
           'll
           shew
           unto
           you
           in
           several
           particulars
           :
           Though
           he
           hath
           not
           Comfort
           as
           others
           have
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           not
           such
           a
           Table
           ,
           and
           such
           Comings
           in
           as
           others
           have
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           a
           life
           more
           comfortable
           than
           others
           .
        
         
           As
           First
           ,
           The
           very
           Contemplation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           incomparably
           Sweet
           and
           Comfortable
           to
           a
           Gracious
           heart
           .
           For
           what
           doth
           a
           Godly
           man
           see
           in
           Christ
           ?
           In
           Christ
           I
           see
           the
           Brightness
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           I
           see
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Ingraven
           Image
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           
           in
           Him
           :
           When
           I
           look
           upon
           the
           World
           it
           's
           comfortable
           ,
           it
           's
           comfortable
           to
           the
           Eye
           to
           behold
           the
           Light
           :
           But
           there
           I
           see
           but
           the
           Foot-steps
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           Christ
           I
           see
           the
           Face
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Living
           and
           Eternal
           First-Being
           of
           all
           things
           :
           That
           I
           behold
           in
           Him
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           Life
           to
           me
           .
           
             It
             's
             Eternal
             Life
             to
             know
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thy
             Son
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           O
           the
           sweet
           Influences
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           that
           I
           feel
           ,
           out
           of
           His
           Fulness
           do
           I
           receive
           ,
           and
           Grace
           for
           Grace
           ;
           I
           have
           the
           flowings
           of
           the
           Water
           of
           Life
           into
           my
           Soul
           daily
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           is
           to
           live
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           have
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           shed
           abroad
           into
           my
           Soul.
           O
           the
           Beams
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           Eternal
           God
           ,
           that
           are
           shed
           abroad
           in
           my
           Soul
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           those
           Beams
           of
           Gods
           Love
           ,
           they
           are
           Life
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           Him
           I
           have
           an
           Interest
           in
           all
           the
           Treasures
           of
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Infinite
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           mine
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           made
           over
           to
           me
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           then
           fifthly
           ,
           In
           Him
           I
           have
           blessed
           Rest
           and
           Satisfaction
           to
           my
           Soul
           for
           my
           Eternal
           Estate
           ;
           I
           am
           sold
           for
           Eternity
           in
           Him.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           then
           in
           Him
           I
           have
           the
           Joy
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           shed
           abroad
           into
           my
           Heart
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           comfort
           of
           my
           Soul
           to
           see
           Him
           Honoured
           any
           way
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           enjoy
           any
           good
           to
           my self
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           In
           Him
           ,
           O
           the
           Communion
           that
           I
           have
           with
           Him
           ,
           is
           more
           than
           Life
           ;
           those
           lettings
           out
           of
           my
           Heart
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           those
           lettings
           out
           of
           His
           Heart
           again
           to
           my
           Soul
           :
           What
           is
           it
           ?
           It
           's
           more
           than
           a
           Thousand
           Lives
           unto
           me
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           In
           Him
           I
           have
           the
           Conveyance
           of
           all
           the
           Good
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           Conveys
           to
           the
           Hearts
           of
           His
           Saints
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           O
           the
           Comfort
           
           and
           Contentment
           my
           Soul
           hath
           thereupon
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           He
           is
           the
           end
           of
           my
           Life
           :
           To
           what
           purpose
           do
           I
           live
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           in
           order
           to
           Him
           ?
           For
           He
           is
           the
           first
           that
           God
           did
           aim
           at
           in
           all
           his
           Works
           ,
           
             Ab
             extra
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           First-begotten
           of
           all
           :
           He
           was
           the
           first
           in
           Gods
           Intention
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           in
           
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             19.
             
             All
             things
             are
             by
             Him
             ,
             and
             for
             Him.
          
           Now
           if
           Christ
           be
           the
           End
           of
           all
           the
           Works
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           God
           in
           all
           that
           ever
           He
           aim'd
           at
           in
           His
           Councils
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           He
           did
           aim
           at
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           Honour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           at
           His
           own
           Honour
           in
           Him
           and
           by
           Him
           :
           Therefore
           surely
           ,
           He
           is
           my
           Life
           ,
           He
           is
           that
           I
           aim
           at
           ,
           He
           is
           the
           End
           of
           my
           Life
           .
        
         
           And
           all
           the
           Glory
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           hath
           from
           all
           His
           Creatures
           ,
           it
           is
           through
           Him
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           3.
           21.
           
           Then
           while
           I
           live
           to
           Him
           ,
           I
           serve
           the
           greatest
           Designs
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           hath
           :
           I
           am
           useful
           unto
           God
           in
           the
           greatest
           Designs
           that
           ever
           He
           had
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           or
           ever
           shall
           have
           ;
           and
           therefore
           for
           me
           to
           live
           is
           Christ
           .
           Thus
           you
           have
           the
           opening
           of
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           .
           Now
           then
           by
           way
           of
           Application
           for
           this
           ,
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
           Learn
           to
           Examine
           your
           Hearts
           from
           this
           ,
           what
           your
           Life
           is
           :
           Examine
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           what
           is
           your
           Life
           ?
           Whether
           you
           can
           say
           as
           the
           Apostle
           here
           did
           ,
           
             To
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             ?
          
           What
           do
           you
           account
           your
           Lives
           to
           be
           ?
           It
           would
           be
           a
           very
           near
           Point
           ,
           if
           God
           would
           but
           help
           you
           to
           understand
           it
           ,
           and
           seriously
           to
           weigh
           it
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           What
           do
           you
           account
           your
           Lives
           to
           consist
           in
           ?
           Why
           some
           Men
           think
           ,
           O
           for
           me
           to
           live
           ,
           it
           's
           to
           get
           an
           Estate
           ,
           that
           's
           my
           Life
           .
           Another
           thinks
           ,
           to
           me
           to
           live
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           Company
           ,
           to
           be
           Merry
           ,
           to
           Eat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           that
           is
           Life
           to
           me
           .
           Another
           ,
           to
           live
           ,
           why
           it
           's
           to
           be
           great
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           be
           accounted
           some
           Body
           ,
           
           to
           get
           Honour
           ,
           to
           get
           Places
           :
           The
           Lives
           of
           Men
           consist
           in
           such
           things
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           Most
           Men
           account
           it
           to
           be
           their
           Lives
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Contentments
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           be
           it
           they
           can
           have
           so
           much
           coming
           in
           as
           they
           may
           please
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           satisfie
           the
           Lusts
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           there
           's
           a
           brave
           Life
           .
           Who
           do
           you
           account
           to
           be
           the
           Men
           that
           live
           the
           brave
           Lives
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           O
           that
           you
           would
           Answer
           as
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           now
           :
           Whether
           do
           you
           account
           the
           Men
           that
           have
           all
           the
           Contentives
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           that
           possibly
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           Honour
           ,
           Repute
           ,
           and
           Esteem
           ,
           and
           live
           at
           Ease
           ,
           and
           can
           Ride
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           have
           Attendance
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           brave
           in
           their
           Clothes
           ,
           to
           live
           the
           brave
           Lives
           ?
           Or
           whether
           those
           Men
           that
           are
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Great
           Ends
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           setting
           forth
           the
           Honour
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           Which
           are
           the
           Men
           that
           God
           accounts
           most
           Happy
           ?
           Would
           you
           account
           a
           Man
           that
           were
           very
           Mean
           and
           Low
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Despised
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           Serviceable
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           Christ
           himself
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           more
           Happy
           man
           in
           this
           Life
           ?
           Not
           only
           that
           he
           should
           be
           a
           more
           Happy
           man
           in
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           lives
           the
           bravest
           Life
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Jollity
           and
           Contentment
           here
           in
           this
           World
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           the
           disposition
           of
           your
           Hearts
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           doth
           much
           discover
           what
           they
           are
           in
           reference
           unto
           God.
           That
           's
           the
           First
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Here
           see
           what
           the
           Excellency
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           :
           O
           the
           Excellency
           of
           a
           Saint
           in
           God!
           Why
           ?
           Because
           he
           lives
           such
           a
           Life
           as
           he
           doth
           ;
           he
           lives
           a
           Supernatural
           Life
           ,
           he
           lives
           a
           Divine
           Life
           ,
           he
           lives
           an
           Eternal
           Life
           :
           The
           Lives
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           such
           as
           depend
           not
           upon
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World.
           Let
           the
           World
           go
           which
           way
           it
           will
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           a
           Life
           ,
           and
           a
           Livelihood
           too
           :
           They
           have
           
           whereupon
           to
           live
           .
           How
           do
           Men
           account
           this
           to
           be
           a
           great
           Happiness
           ,
           Let
           there
           be
           as
           hard
           Times
           as
           can
           be
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           enough
           to
           live
           on
           ,
           saith
           a
           Man.
           If
           there
           should
           come
           Famine
           ,
           or
           Troubles
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           a
           Livelihood
           ,
           I
           have
           enough
           to
           live
           on
           .
           The
           Saints
           they
           have
           enough
           to
           Live
           on
           ,
           come
           what
           Times
           will
           ;
           for
           to
           them
           to
           live
           is
           Christ
           :
           You
           know
           Christ
           saith
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Flesh
             is
             Meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             is
             Drink
             indeed
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             Eats
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Drinks
             his
             Blood
             ,
             hath
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           lives
           upon
           Him
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           draws
           forth
           the
           Virtue
           that
           is
           in
           Him
           by
           Faith
           ,
           he
           lives
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           beseem
           therefore
           Christians
           ,
           to
           be
           Whining
           and
           Complaining
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           while
           they
           want
           some
           outward
           contentment
           ,
           for
           their
           present
           Bodily
           lives
           :
           For
           ,
           
             Your
             lives
             consists
             not
             in
             abundance
             .
          
           Though
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           God
           for
           a
           while
           doth
           preserve
           mens
           Natural
           lives
           by
           the
           Creature
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           but
           a
           Natural
           life
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           's
           but
           a
           by
           thing
           .
           But
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           
             to
             live
          
           ,
           that
           's
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           depends
           wholly
           upon
           Him
           :
           It
           should
           be
           therefore
           indifferent
           to
           a
           Godly
           Man
           or
           Woman
           ,
           how
           things
           be
           with
           them
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           present
           life
           :
           For
           ,
           
             To
             them
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             .
          
           Surely
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           most
           Noble
           and
           Glorious
           life
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           when
           Christ
           is
           the
           Principle
           of
           it
           .
           Sometimes
           some
           have
           thought
           that
           possibly
           there
           may
           be
           other
           Worlds
           than
           we
           have
           here
           ,
           and
           other
           kind
           of
           Creatures
           than
           them
           we
           have
           here
           ;
           and
           some
           Mens
           thoughts
           will
           be
           Roving
           :
           Why
           cannot
           the
           Infinite
           Power
           of
           God
           make
           Thousands
           of
           Worlds
           besides
           this
           ,
           only
           they
           are
           not
           Revealed
           to
           us
           ?
           And
           perhaps
           in
           those
           Worlds
           ,
           the
           meanest
           Creature
           there
           may
           be
           as
           far
           above
           the
           Sun
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           here
           above
           a
           piece
           of
           Dirt.
           But
           suppose
           there
           were
           never
           so
           many
           Worlds
           ,
           and
           such
           glorious
           
           Creatures
           that
           God
           had
           made
           :
           If
           God
           should
           say
           ,
           Well
           ,
           I
           by
           Mine
           Infinite
           Power
           have
           made
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           make
           a
           Thousand
           Worlds
           more
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           make
           every
           Creature
           in
           those
           to
           be
           so
           high
           in
           Glory
           above
           the
           Sun
           that
           you
           have
           now
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           beyond
           a
           piece
           of
           Dirt
           ;
           yet
           in
           those
           Worlds
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Creature
           could
           Live
           a
           more
           Glorious
           life
           than
           the
           Saints
           do
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           the
           Degree
           it
           's
           more
           Glorious
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Kind
           of
           that
           Life
           ,
           none
           of
           those
           Creatures
           could
           live
           a
           Higher
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           Noble
           life
           than
           a
           Christian
           :
           Why
           ,
           
             For
             to
             him
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             .
          
           It
           's
           Christ
           that
           is
           his
           Life
           :
           And
           if
           God
           would
           make
           never
           such
           excellent
           things
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           make
           any
           thing
           more
           Excellent
           than
           Christ
           is
           :
           Therefore
           so
           long
           as
           Christ
           is
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           most
           Noble
           and
           Excellent
           thing
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Then
           ,
           O
           let
           Christ
           be
           as
           dear
           to
           us
           as
           our
           Lives
           !
           Let
           His
           Honour
           be
           maintained
           by
           us
           as
           our
           Lives
           !
           Let
           us
           work
           for
           Him
           as
           we
           see
           a
           Man
           work
           for
           his
           life
           :
           Whatever
           we
           do
           for
           Christ
           ,
           let
           us
           do
           it
           for
           Him
           as
           for
           our
           life
           ,
           with
           all
           our
           strength
           :
           For
           ,
           for
           us
           to
           live
           (
           if
           we
           be
           Christians
           )
           it
           is
           Christ
           .
           It
           's
           Christ
           that
           is
           the
           Element
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           whither
           should
           our
           lives
           work
           but
           only
           unto
           Him
           ,
           and
           for
           Him.
           That
           's
           the
           most
           blessed
           life
           that
           hath
           Christ
           most
           in
           it
           :
           We
           should
           not
           account
           that
           we
           do
           live
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           do
           something
           for
           Christ
           .
           I
           remember
           it
           's
           said
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Titus
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           not
           done
           some
           good
           to
           some
           of
           his
           Subjects
           :
           
             I
             have
             not
             Reign'd
             to
             day
             .
          
           Why
           ?
           Because
           he
           had
           done
           no
           Body
           any
           good
           Turn
           .
           And
           so
           we
           should
           even
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           liv'd
           to
           day
           ,
           except
           that
           we
           have
           done
           somewhat
           for
           Christ
           :
           For
           ,
           
             For
             us
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           if
           to
           us
           to
           live
           be
           Christ
           here
           ,
           O
           what
           will
           it
           be
           in
           Heaven
           
           then
           !
           For
           it
           is
           but
           a
           very
           little
           of
           Christ
           that
           we
           do
           enjoy
           here
           .
        
         
           That
           's
           the
           next
           Use
           .
           When
           Christ
           who
           is
           our
           Life
           ,
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           Revealed
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Fulness
           of
           all
           the
           Good
           that
           there
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           what
           will
           Christ
           be
           then
           unto
           us
           ?
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           From
           hence
           we
           may
           see
           the
           Reason
           why
           the
           Saints
           can
           deny
           themselves
           so
           much
           in
           their
           outward
           condition
           ,
           in
           that
           that
           the
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           make
           account
           their
           Lives
           consist
           in
           ,
           as
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           Credit
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Esteem
           :
           The
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           can
           deny
           themselves
           in
           such
           things
           as
           these
           are
           .
           They
           can
           Die
           daily
           unto
           the
           World
           :
           Why
           ?
           Because
           they
           have
           another
           Life
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           a
           Man
           that
           hath
           no
           other
           life
           but
           that
           that
           consists
           in
           Abundance
           ,
           in
           his
           Estate
           ,
           Pleasures
           ,
           Liberties
           and
           Delights
           ,
           he
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           deny
           himself
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           now
           a
           Man
           that
           hath
           another
           Life
           beyond
           this
           ,
           he
           can
           deny
           himself
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           
             2
             Cor.
             14.
          
           11.
           
           See
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           there
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           
             For
             we
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             who
             live
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             delivered
             unto
             Death
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ,
             that
             the
             Life
             also
             of
             Jesus
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             in
             our
             Mortal
             Flesh
             :
          
           Even
           this
           Mortal
           Flesh
           that
           must
           Die
           ere
           long
           ,
           in
           suffering
           for
           Christ
           here
           ,
           it
           doth
           manifest
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           a
           greater
           good
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           Mortal
           Flesh
           to
           manifest
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           our
           Mortal
           Flesh
           to
           live
           here
           a
           Natural
           life
           ?
           We
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           have
           this
           flesh
           of
           our
           Bodies
           to
           be
           dead
           flesh
           :
           While
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           suffer
           for
           Christ
           ,
           this
           flesh
           of
           ours
           doth
           manifest
           the
           very
           Life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Saints
           are
           dead
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           alive
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           But
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           first
           Part
           :
           
             To
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             And
             to
             die
             is
             Gain
             .
          
           
             To
             whom
             Christ
             is
             to
             live
             ,
             to
             them
             Death
             is
             gain
             .
             The
             more
             we
             enjoy
             Christ
             ,
             and
             live
             to
             Christ
             here
             ,
             the
             more
             gainful
             will
             death
             be
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             shall
             we
             be
             able
             to
             look
             upon
             death
             as
             Gain
             .
             And
             here
             we
             have
             a
             Scripture
             (
             if
             we
             had
             no
             other
             )
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             the
             Immortallity
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             How
             could
             death
             be
             Gain
             unto
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             Soul
             should
             die
             together
             with
             the
             Body
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             Christ
             would
             be
             Gain
             for
             another
             Life
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             there
             Christ
             would
             be
             Gain
             .
             And
             those
             that
             do
             deny
             the
             Immortallity
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             so
             vile
             as
             some
             take
             them
             :
             To
             think
             that
             Man
             should
             Die
             like
             a
             Beast
             ,
             and
             there
             's
             an
             end
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Resurrection
             .
             No
             :
             But
             those
             that
             do
             deny
             the
             Immortallity
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Soul
             dies
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             shall
             rise
             again
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             all
             they
             deny
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             between
             Death
             and
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             shall
             live
             :
             They
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             between
             Death
             and
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             shall
             die
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             the
             Almighty
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             both
             raised
             again
             :
             That
             's
             their
             Opinion
             .
             But
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             some
             would
             make
             it
             ,
             yet
             an
             Opinion
             false
             .
             For
             this
             Text
             shews
             that
             Paul
             was
             in
             a
             straight
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             whether
             to
             live
             or
             die
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             better
             for
             him
             to
             die
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             should
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
             He
             could
             not
             mean
             that
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             with
             Christ
             when
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             comes
             :
             but
             he
             must
             needs
             mean
             that
             he
             should
             be
             with
             Christ
             immediately
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             
             another
             manner
             of
             communion
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             here
             while
             he
             was
             living
             .
             And
             it
             is
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               gain
               for
               him
               to
               die
               .
            
             Why
             Paul
             enjoyed
             much
             communion
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             here
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             had
             some
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             yet
             considering
             the
             Grace
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             Service
             he
             did
             for
             Christ
             ;
             certainly
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             to
             live
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             where
             he
             should
             enjoy
             nothing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             Service
             for
             Christ
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             lookt
             upon
             the
             State
             of
             death
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             better
             Estate
             than
             that
             he
             had
             while
             he
             lived
             .
             Though
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             have
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             Service
             for
             Him
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             better
             condition
             between
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             :
             If
             my
             Soul
             were
             gone
             from
             my
             Body
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             in
             a
             better
             Estate
             than
             now
             it
             is
             :
             
               To
               me
               to
               die
               is
               gain
               ,
            
             and
             so
             you
             have
             it
             in
             
               2
               Cor.
            
             where
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             his
             departing
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             in
             
               Chap.
               5.
               
               Therefore
               we
               are
               alwayes
               confident
               ,
               knowing
               that
               whilst
               we
               are
               at
               Home
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord.
               We
               are
               confident
               ,
            
             in
             verse
             8.
             
             
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               willing
               rather
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               present
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             that
             't
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             Souls
             absence
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             is
             present
             with
             the
             Lord.
             Now
             if
             the
             Soul
             did
             die
             as
             the
             Body
             doth
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             present
             with
             the
             Lord
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             when
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Body
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             That
             when
             it
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             present
             with
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             is
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord.
             And
             so
             it
             is
             upon
             this
             Ground
             especially
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               to
               him
               to
               die
               was
               Gain
               :
            
             Because
             he
             should
             be
             absent
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             present
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             best
             of
             all
             .
             To
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             to
             have
             Christ
             with
             us
             .
             The
             difference
             lies
             here
             :
             For
             us
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             
             for
             us
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             Christ
             ,
             where
             He
             is
             like
             Himself
             in
             all
             His
             Glory
             and
             Excellency
             ;
             and
             for
             us
             to
             enjoy
             Him
             in
             a
             proportionable
             way
             .
             But
             now
             for
             Christ
             to
             be
             
               Immanuel
               ,
               God
               with
               us
            
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             Christ
             to
             come
             down
             as
             it
             were
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             manifest
             so
             much
             of
             Himself
             as
             is
             sutable
             to
             our
             condition
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             humbles
             Himself
             to
             come
             to
             be
             with
             us
             .
             For
             there
             He
             is
             a
             Man
             of
             Sorrows
             ,
             He
             is
             with
             us
             sutable
             to
             our
             Mean
             and
             Low
             condition
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             come
             to
             be
             with
             Him
             ,
             we
             are
             there
             sutable
             to
             His
             High
             and
             Glorious
             condition
             :
             There
             lies
             the
             difference
             .
             Mark
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             here
             say
             ,
             
               To
               me
               to
               die
               is
               Gain
               :
            
             Upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             Because
             I
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             my
             Troubles
             .
             As
             a
             great
             many
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             it
             were
             well
             for
             me
             to
             be
             Dead
             .
             If
             they
             be
             but
             a
             little
             discountented
             ,
             their
             outward
             Trouble
             ,
             makes
             them
             willing
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             World
             :
             Yea
             ,
             and
             if
             their
             Bodies
             be
             weakly
             ,
             and
             their
             Stomachs
             gone
             ,
             and
             cannot
             Eat
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             or
             Sleep
             as
             others
             do
             ;
             or
             are
             very
             Poor
             ,
             and
             Live
             in
             a
             mean
             Condition
             ,
             they
             are
             weary
             of
             this
             World.
             Now
             to
             think
             death
             Gain
             upon
             such
             a
             poor
             Ground
             as
             these
             ,
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
               Paul
               :
               Paul
            
             suffered
             as
             much
             as
             many
             of
             you
             do
             ,
             for
             outward
             things
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             desire
             to
             die
             :
             O
             then
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             Afflicted
             no
             more
             ,
             be
             Persecuted
             no
             more
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             no
             ,
             but
             when
             I
             die
             I
             shall
             be
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             enjoy
             Communion
             with
             Him
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             this
             that
             makes
             me
             look
             upon
             Death
             with
             comfort
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             it's
             Gain
             .
             Though
             Paul
             had
             enjoyed
             all
             the
             World
             at
             will
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             have
             accounted
             Death
             to
             have
             been
             Gain
             to
             him
             .
             And
             though
             Paul
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             great
             Esteem
             among
             the
             Saints
             ,
             (
             though
             Persecuted
             by
             others
             )
             yet
             death
             was
             Gain
             to
             him
             .
             Yea
             ,
             though
             Paul
             enjoyed
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             yet
             
             Christ
             was
             Gain
             to
             him
             .
             And
             though
             he
             did
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Service
             for
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             verily
             believe
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Man
             since
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             did
             more
             Service
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             than
             Paul
             did
             )
             and
             yet
             death
             was
             Gain
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             should
             get
             much
             by
             it
             :
             Why
             many
             things
             might
             make
             the
             death
             of
             Paul
             Gainful
             .
             I
             remember
             the
             last
             time
             I
             spake
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             spoke
             about
             an
             Argument
             of
             the
             Victory
             over
             Death
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             speak
             now
             of
             what
             then
             I
             spake
             to
             ,
             but
             meerly
             Confine
             my self
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             the
             Argument
             might
             be
             very
             large
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             Gain
             of
             death
             to
             Believers
             :
             But
             I
             'll
             confine
             my self
             to
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             here
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             be
             present
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             now
             I
             'll
             speak
             of
             the
             Gain
             of
             being
             with
             Christ
             .
             Now
             I
             confess
             there
             are
             many
             things
             that
             might
             be
             opened
             :
             The
             Communion
             of
             the
             Soul
             departed
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             As
             First
             ,
             It
             shall
             be
             immediate
             ,
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             they
             have
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             Mediately
             ,
             by
             other
             things
             ,
             by
             Ordinances
             and
             Means
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             conveys
             Himself
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             there
             they
             shall
             have
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             Immediately
             ,
             only
             Christ
             and
             the
             Soul
             together
             .
             Now
             the
             more
             Immediate
             the
             Communion
             is
             with
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             more
             pure
             :
             Here
             we
             have
             some
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Sin
             mixt
             together
             with
             it
             .
             That
             that
             is
             immediately
             from
             the
             Fountain
             is
             more
             pure
             ,
             that
             that
             comes
             in
             the
             Streams
             hath
             Dirt
             mixed
             with
             it
             .
             So
             that
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             with
             Christ
             immediately
             shall
             be
             pure
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             Communion
             with
             Him
             and
             nothing
             else
             :
             We
             shall
             have
             no
             mixtures
             at
             all
             of
             any
             evil
             in
             our
             own
             Spirits
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             Secondly
             ,
             Immediate
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             Sweet
             :
             As
             the
             more
             Pure
             ,
             so
             the
             more
             Sweet
             .
             As
             now
             ,
             the
             Wine
             that
             comes
             immediately
             from
             the
             Grape
             ,
             it
             hath
             more
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             delightful
             than
             that
             that
             is
             poured
             from
             Vessel
             to
             Vessel
             .
             That
             which
             we
             have
             here
             from
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             that
             is
             poured
             from
             Vessel
             to
             Vessel
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             Souls
             departed
             have
             from
             Christ
             is
             immediate
             ,
             and
             so
             comes
             more
             Sweet
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Child
             suck
             Milk
             from
             the
             Breast
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             sweet
             to
             the
             Child
             than
             the
             Milk
             in
             a
             Spoon
             .
             That
             that
             we
             have
             from
             Christ
             here
             ,
             is
             Milk
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             Spoon
             ;
             but
             that
             that
             Souls
             have
             that
             are
             departed
             ,
             they
             suck
             from
             Christ
             immediately
             ,
             and
             so
             comes
             to
             be
             more
             sweet
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             more
             especially
             ,
             we
             account
             that
             that
             comes
             Immediately
             ,
             to
             have
             more
             Love
             in
             it
             .
             As
             that
             that
             a
             Friend
             gives
             by
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             is
             better
             and
             more
             comfortable
             to
             us
             .
             So
             that
             that
             comes
             from
             God
             Immediately
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             sweet
             :
             As
             now
             here
             while
             we
             Live
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             more
             immediate
             a
             Mercy
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             sweet
             it
             is
             to
             a
             gracious
             Heart
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             a
             Mercy
             that
             comes
             by
             second
             Causes
             ,
             it
             's
             comfortable
             ,
             because
             God
             Over-rules
             all
             the
             Causes
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             can
             see
             God
             immediately
             in
             a
             Mercy
             ,
             the
             more
             immediate
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             is
             here
             :
             Though
             God
             doth
             not
             work
             so
             Immediately
             here
             as
             He
             will
             do
             afterwards
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             Immediate
             God
             is
             here
             ,
             the
             more
             sweet
             it
             is
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             a
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             more
             Immediate
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             Terrible
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Plague
             .
             So
             in
             a
             Mercy
             ,
             though
             every
             Mercy
             is
             sweet
             ,
             yet
             the
             more
             Immediate
             God
             is
             in
             a
             Mercy
             ,
             the
             more
             sweet
             it
             is
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             O
             how
             sweet
             is
             all
             the
             Good
             that
             the
             Saints
             have
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             it
             's
             Gain
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             's
             more
             strong
             .
             The
             first
             Rebound
             is
             more
             Powerfull
             than
             :
             a
             second
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             Gushings
             out
             are
             more
             strong
             .
             The
             Beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             when
             they
             are
             first
             Reflected
             ,
             than
             if
             you
             take
             a
             Glass
             and
             Reflect
             them
             again
             and
             again
             .
             And
             so
             that
             that
             comes
             Gushing
             out
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             the
             very
             Heart
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             's
             more
             strong
             a
             great
             deal
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             greater
             Impressions
             upon
             the
             Heart
             by
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             that
             comes
             by
             second
             Causes
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             that
             comes
             Immediate
             ,
             it
             comes
             without
             Labour
             .
             The
             Soul
             draws
             it
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             put
             to
             so
             much
             Pain
             and
             Labour
             as
             now
             we
             are
             put
             to
             .
             If
             we
             would
             have
             Communion
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             must
             stir
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             Humbling
             of
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             the
             Acting
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             to
             Exercise
             our
             Graces
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Body
             to
             it
             .
             If
             you
             would
             have
             any
             communion
             with
             Christ
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             must
             put
             you
             to
             some
             Labour
             :
             And
             :
             so
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             :
             And
             the
             Labour
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             very
             great
             .
             But
             when
             we
             come
             to
             have
             Immediate
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             the
             flowings
             in
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             without
             any
             Labour
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             shall
             be
             more
             full
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             be
             United
             to
             the
             very
             Fountain
             it self
             ;
             there
             it
             will
             be
             more
             full
             than
             the
             Stream
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             that
             Good
             and
             Excellency
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             too
             much
             for
             any
             Creature
             in
             the
             World
             to
             convey
             ▪
             Yea
             ,
             take
             all
             the
             Creatures
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             scant
             to
             be
             able
             to
             convey
             the
             Good
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             Good
             that
             Christ
             takes
             delight
             to
             communicate
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             His
             People
             .
             And
             that
             's
             the
             Reason
             that
             here
             we
             have
             but
             a
             little
             .
             Why
             ?
             Because
             the
             Conduits
             are
             so
             Narrow
             and
             Small
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             but
             a
             little
             let
             
             out
             through
             those
             Conduits
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Soul
             is
             with
             Christ
             immediately
             ,
             then
             it
             hath
             the
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Lettings
             out
             of
             Gods
             Mercy
             :
             There
             will
             be
             an
             Eminency
             of
             every
             sort
             of
             Good
             to
             every
             poor
             Christian
             .
             I
             remember
             Jerom
             ,
             speaking
             of
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               Christ
               being
               All
               in
               all
            
             :
             He
             makes
             this
             Interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Christ
             is
             here
             but
             some
             to
             some
             ;
             but
             not
             all
             to
             all
             .
             As
             for
             Instance
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Here
             some
             Men
             have
             some
             Eminency
             of
             some
             particular
             Grace
             conveid
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Eminency
             of
             some
             particular
             Grace
             .
             As
             Moses
             had
             an
             Eminency
             of
             Meekness
             ,
             Abraham
             an
             Eminency
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Job
             an
             Eminency
             of
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             an
             Eminency
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             but
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Where
             was
             there
             ever
             a
             Man
             Eminent
             in
             all
             Graces
             ?
             But
             then
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Christ
               shall
               be
               All
               in
               all
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             convey
             all
             Grace
             to
             all
             His
             Saints
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Saints
             shall
             have
             an
             Eminency
             and
             Fulness
             in
             all
             Grace
             whatsoever
             .
             This
             will
             be
             an
             Excellent
             thing
             .
             Surely
             it
             's
             Gain
             then
             to
             Die
             ,
             for
             a
             gracious
             Heart
             ,
             where
             Christ
             shall
             be
             thus
             All
             in
             all
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             convey
             this
             Fulness
             of
             Good
             in
             all
             things
             unto
             them
             .
             Those
             Saints
             that
             are
             the
             Meanest
             now
             ,
             whose
             Souls
             have
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             true
             Grace
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             an
             Eminency
             of
             all
             Grace
             .
             Wouldst
             not
             thou
             think
             thy self
             happy
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             as
             much
             Faith
             as
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             much
             Meekness
             as
             Moses
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             Patience
             as
             Job
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             Insight
             into
             the
             Misteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             Paul
             ?
             Now
             ,
             hadst
             thou
             as
             much
             as
             all
             the
             Saints
             ever
             had
             ,
             were
             not
             that
             Gain
             ?
             Why
             now
             as
             soon
             as
             thy
             Soul
             is
             departed
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             an
             Eminency
             in
             all
             Graces
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             all
             the
             Saints
             ever
             had
             ,
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             Therefore
             surely
             ,
             it
             's
             Gain
             to
             die
             for
             a
             Godly
             Man.
             
          
           
             7ly
             ,
             Further
             ,
             It
             's
             Gain
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             When
             they
             receive
             
             immediately
             ,
             they
             shall
             receive
             all
             United
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             all
             together
             :
             They
             shall
             have
             such
             Influence
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             hath
             all
             Good
             united
             in
             one
             Beam
             of
             Excellency
             ,
             and
             so
             receive
             it
             all
             together
             .
             As
             now
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             take
             the
             Quintesence
             of
             several
             Herbs
             ;
             there
             's
             this
             Herb
             hath
             this
             Virtue
             ,
             another
             another
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             a
             third
             ;
             but
             now
             if
             you
             Still
             all
             these
             Herbs
             together
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             the
             Virtue
             and
             Quintesence
             of
             all
             in
             one
             Drop
             .
             So
             Christ
             here
             scatters
             His
             Excellencies
             ,
             one
             in
             one
             Creature
             ,
             another
             in
             another
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             come
             to
             enjoy
             Him
             immediately
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             all
             in
             one
             ,
             because
             all
             His
             Excellencies
             whatsoever
             is
             united
             in
             one
             in
             Him.
             
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             Further
             ,
             all
             our
             Good
             shall
             be
             in
             continal
             Act.
             Here
             we
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Good
             in
             the
             Habit
             ,
             but
             now
             when
             we
             come
             to
             have
             this
             Immediate
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             all
             our
             Graces
             shall
             be
             Acted
             continually
             .
             The
             Sun
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             how
             it
             doth
             Act
             the
             Earth
             ;
             whatsoever
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             draws
             it
             forth
             and
             makes
             it
             flourish
             .
             So
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Oh
             how
             Gloriously
             will
             it
             Act
             all
             our
             Graces
             !
             In
             Numb
             .
             17.
             7.
             
             We
             read
             of
             Aarons
             Rod
             ,
             it
             Blossom'd
             :
             And
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               Blossom'd
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             When
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             shall
             be
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             :
             O
             they
             shall
             Blossom
             and
             Flourish
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Graces
             shall
             Flourish
             in
             a
             most
             Glorious
             manner
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             And
             then
             lastly
             ,
             We
             shall
             enjoy
             what
             is
             in
             Christ
             without
             any
             Intermission
             :
             What
             's
             the
             reason
             of
             any
             Intermission
             here
             ?
             But
             something
             that
             comes
             between
             Christ
             and
             our
             Souls
             .
             But
             now
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             nothing
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             Soul
             ,
             then
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Intermission
             .
             That
             Sweetness
             and
             Comfort
             thou
             
             hast
             in
             communion
             with
             Christ
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             it
             at
             all
             times
             :
             And
             how
             good
             is
             that
             ?
             O
             saith
             many
             a
             Soul
             ,
             could
             I
             have
             but
             the
             communion
             with
             Christ
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             at
             some
             times
             :
             O
             that
             would
             be
             comfortable
             !
             Now
             when
             the
             Soul
             hath
             Immediate
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             it
             shall
             have
             it
             at
             all
             times
             .
             What
             's
             the
             reason
             of
             Ecclipses
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             Interposition
             between
             the
             Moon
             and
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             some
             Interposition
             between
             the
             Sun
             and
             us
             .
             So
             our
             Ecclipses
             of
             the
             Light
             that
             we
             have
             from
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             some
             Interposition
             :
             Take
             away
             the
             Interposition
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Intermission
             .
             Now
             put
             all
             these
             together
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             not
             Gain
             to
             Die
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
             Now
             by
             way
             of
             Use
             :
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             Gain
             thus
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Hence
             then
             ,
             
             If
             it
             be
             Gain
             for
             one
             that
             doth
             so
             much
             Service
             for
             Christ
             as
             Paul
             did
             ,
             surely
             than
             those
             that
             are
             Believers
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             little
             Use
             of
             in
             any
             Service
             for
             Christ
             ,
             they
             will
             get
             by
             their
             Death
             .
             Paul
             was
             a
             Man
             that
             one
             would
             wonder
             how
             the
             Churches
             could
             spare
             him
             ,
             he
             did
             so
             much
             for
             Christ
             ;
             and
             yet
             Paul
             would
             get
             by
             Death
             .
             If
             thou
             beest
             a
             Believer
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             thy
             Immediate
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Paul
             had
             .
             Alas
             ,
             here
             while
             thou
             Livest
             ,
             thou
             hast
             but
             little
             communion
             between
             Christ
             and
             thee
             ,
             and
             doest
             Him
             but
             little
             Service
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Then
             why
             should
             you
             so
             much
             desire
             to
             Live
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             have
             nothing
             to
             Countervail
             the
             Trouble
             that
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             Sin
             that
             is
             committed
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             O
             ,
             surely
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             gain
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Self-denial
             to
             a
             Believer
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             Live
             here
             in
             the
             World.
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             so
             much
             Gain
             ,
             why
             should
             any
             be
             
             so
             desirous
             to
             Live
             ?
             It
             's
             this
             ,
             first
             ,
             Nature
             will
             have
             its
             work
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             Judgments
             they
             are
             convinc't
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             better
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             the
             Body
             will
             be
             working
             ,
             and
             the
             Affections
             will
             follow
             the
             Body
             very
             much
             .
             Further
             ,
             Though
             they
             be
             convinc't
             that
             it
             is
             Gain
             ,
             yet
             God
             lays
             a
             Tie
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             preserve
             their
             Lives
             as
             long
             as
             they
             can
             here
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             in
             Obedience
             to
             God
             :
             They
             do
             desire
             to
             avoid
             Dangers
             ,
             and
             Preserve
             their
             Lives
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             them
             to
             be
             where
             it
             is
             best
             for
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             where
             God
             would
             have
             them
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             doth
             charge
             them
             to
             seek
             to
             Preserve
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             on
             till
             He
             Himself
             shall
             Dissolve
             the
             Body
             and
             Soul.
             It
             's
             God
             that
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             our
             Life
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             gave
             us
             our
             Lives
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             He
             that
             must
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Body
             else
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             Self-denial
             in
             it
             :
             We
             must
             look
             upon
             our selves
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             very
             Low
             and
             Mean
             condition
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             within
             a
             while
             after
             .
             Therefore
             observe
             this
             one
             Note
             ,
             Those
             that
             do
             believe
             the
             Gain
             of
             Death
             ,
             they
             had
             need
             Labour
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             countervail
             the
             Forbearance
             of
             the
             Gain
             ,
             by
             somewhat
             or
             other
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             hath
             a
             great
             Gain
             ,
             and
             it
             comes
             not
             in
             his
             present
             Possession
             ,
             he
             thinks
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             have
             for
             my
             Forbearance
             ?
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             What
             is
             it
             that
             any
             Believer
             can
             have
             in
             lieu
             of
             his
             Forbearance
             of
             that
             Gain
             ?
             Truly
             ,
             the
             most
             Excellent
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             do
             Christ
             Service
             while
             he
             Lives
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             Is
             that
             the
             main
             thing
             ?
             O
             learn
             from
             hence
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             as
             much
             use
             in
             your
             Lives
             ,
             as
             possibly
             you
             can
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             nothing
             else
             (
             to
             speak
             of
             )
             in
             Forbearance
             of
             that
             great
             Gain
             .
             Why
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             expect
             to
             enjoy
             Thee
             for
             ever
             before
             long
             ,
             but
             thou
             art
             pleased
             to
             Prolong
             my
             Life
             here
             for
             a
             while
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             
             I
             meet
             with
             many
             Temptations
             and
             Troubles
             ,
             and
             Vexations
             ,
             and
             much
             Sin
             I
             have
             :
             But
             yet
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             it
             's
             my
             desire
             to
             Honour
             Thee
             ,
             and
             Serve
             Thee
             ;
             and
             through
             Thy
             Mercy
             ,
             I
             am
             some
             way
             or
             other
             Serviceable
             to
             Thee
             ,
             in
             the
             Place
             where
             Thou
             hast
             set
             me
             ;
             and
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             contents
             me
             ,
             while
             I
             am
             absent
             from
             Thee
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Hence
             we
             see
             the
             great
             Difference
             that
             there
             is
             between
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Believer
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Wicked
             Man.
             I
             shewed
             you
             ,
             I
             remember
             in
             the
             death
             of
             an
             Ungodly
             Man
             ,
             when
             the
             siery
             Serpent
             comes
             with
             his
             Sting
             ,
             and
             takes
             him
             in
             his
             Natural
             Estate
             ,
             Death
             is
             not
             Gain
             to
             such
             a
             one
             :
             O
             ,
             no
             ;
             death
             takes
             away
             all
             his
             Gain
             :
             But
             now
             ,
             death
             is
             the
             greatest
             Gain
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             That
             's
             an
             excellent
             Scripture
             you
             have
             in
             
               1
               Cor.
            
             3.
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             Whether
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Appollos
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             ,
             
               or
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               Life
               ,
               or
               Death
               ,
               or
               Things
               present
               ,
               or
               Things
               to
               come
               ,
               all
               is
               yours
               .
            
             In
             Christ
             ,
             Death
             comes
             to
             be
             made
             yours
             :
             Death
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             O
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Wicked
             and
             Ungodly
             Men
             !
             Do
             but
             put
             two
             Men
             ,
             a
             Wicked
             Man
             ,
             and
             a
             Godly
             Man
             ,
             lying
             both
             together
             upon
             their
             Death-Beds
             ,
             (
             you
             must
             take
             a
             wicked
             Man
             that
             hath
             an
             enlightned
             Conscience
             )
             he
             lies
             beholding
             the
             Wrath
             of
             the
             Infinite
             God
             ,
             ready
             to
             swallow
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             his
             Conscience
             tearing
             and
             rending
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             black
             dismal
             bottomless
             Gulf
             ,
             ready
             to
             swallow
             him
             ;
             see
             the
             fiery
             Serpent
             sent
             from
             an
             Angry
             God
             ,
             twisting
             himself
             about
             his
             Middle
             ,
             with
             a
             Sting
             at
             his
             Heart
             ,
             ready
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             Live
             any
             longer
             to
             Dishonour
             his
             God
             ;
             he
             lies
             cursing
             himself
             for
             his
             Wickedness
             and
             Folly
             ,
             and
             the
             Company
             that
             he
             hath
             Liv'd
             in
             ,
             and
             wishing
             that
             he
             had
             never
             
             been
             Born.
             Now
             the
             Godly
             Man
             ,
             he
             lies
             blessing
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             for
             His
             Goodness
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             ,
             God
             did
             shew
             to
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             concern
             his
             Eternal
             Peace
             :
             He
             blesses
             God
             that
             ever
             he
             knew
             Him
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             knew
             His
             Wayes
             :
             He
             blesses
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             his
             departure
             is
             so
             near
             ,
             and
             he
             sees
             Jesus
             Christ
             ready
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             attending
             about
             him
             :
             O
             the
             blessed
             day
             when
             I
             shall
             go
             to
             Enjoy
             an
             Immediate
             ,
             Full
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Communion
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             best
             of
             all
             .
             And
             there
             he
             lies
             Encouraging
             all
             that
             comes
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             to
             know
             Christ
             and
             God
             betimes
             .
             O
             here
             's
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Wicked
             :
             One
             is
             the
             greatest
             Terror
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             the
             greatest
             Gain
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             these
             Things
             that
             I
             have
             now
             Spoken
             to
             you
             ,
             let
             them
             prepare
             you
             for
             Death
             ,
             and
             welcome
             Death
             whensoever
             it
             comes
             .
             Do
             not
             think
             of
             what
             you
             must
             Leave
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             what
             you
             are
             going
             to
             :
             It
             is
             to
             go
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             best
             of
             all
             .
             And
             manifest
             the
             Power
             of
             those
             Things
             ,
             lay
             them
             up
             against
             such
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             Teach
             you
             to
             be
             Godly
             ,
             to
             Prize
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Here
             's
             that
             will
             Recompence
             all
             Troubles
             and
             Afflictions
             you
             meet
             withal
             in
             the
             Wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             upon
             your
             Death-Bed
             ,
             to
             say
             with
             
               Paul
               :
               To
               me
               to
               Die
               is
               Gain
               .
            
             It
             will
             Recompence
             whatever
             Pains
             you
             take
             in
             the
             Wayes
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             you
             :
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             there
             was
             ever
             any
             since
             the
             World
             began
             ,
             that
             was
             Sorry
             upon
             their
             Death-Bed
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             taken
             too
             much
             Pains
             in
             the
             Wayes
             of
             God
             ?
             There
             have
             been
             Thousands
             
             that
             have
             Cursed
             themselves
             for
             the
             neglecting
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Grace
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             never
             sorry
             for
             taking
             so
             much
             Pains
             .
             O
             no!
             When
             thou
             comest
             upon
             thy
             Death-Bed
             thou
             wilt
             have
             need
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             bless
             God
             for
             any
             pains
             that
             thou
             hast
             taken
             for
             Christ
             .
             Lay
             then
             this
             Sentence
             unto
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             it
             will
             Teach
             thee
             to
             Live
             ,
             and
             to
             Die
             :
             And
             ,
             Certainly
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             Live
             Joyfully
             whose
             
               Life
               is
               Christ
            
             :
             And
             he
             must
             needs
             Die
             comfortably
             ,
             whose
             
               Death
               is
               Gain
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           
             Luke
             ,
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               And
               into
               whatsoever
               House
               ye
               Enter
               ,
               first
               say
               ,
               Peace
               be
               to
               this
               House
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               the
               Son
               of
               Peace
               be
               there
               ,
               your
               Peace
               shall
               Rest
               upon
               it
               :
               If
               not
               ,
               it
               shall
               turn
               to
               you
               again
               .
            
          
        
         
           THese
           Words
           are
           part
           of
           Christs
           Direction
           unto
           the
           Seventy
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           He
           sent
           forth
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
           As
           
             Exod.
             15.
             last
          
           .
           We
           Read
           of
           Twelve
           Wells
           of
           Water
           ,
           and
           Threescore
           and
           Ten
           Palm
           Trees
           ,
           where
           Israel
           Encamped
           after
           their
           coming
           through
           the
           Red-Sea
           ,
           for
           their
           Refreshing
           .
           So
           Christ
           sends
           forth
           His
           Twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Seventy
           Disciples
           ,
           for
           the
           Refreshing
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           the
           glad
           Tidings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           Seventy
           .
           I
           find
           many
           Interpreters
           keep
           much
           ado
           about
           the
           Number
           ,
           Austin
           ,
           and
           Jerom
           ,
           with
           others
           :
           They
           say
           ,
           this
           Number
           hath
           Reference
           unto
           the
           Seventy
           several
           Languages
           of
           the
           World.
           For
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           That
           at
           the
           Confusion
           of
           Languages
           at
           Babel
           ,
           there
           were
           Seventy
           ;
           and
           so
           according
           in
           Proportion
           unto
           
           them
           ,
           Christ
           sends
           forth
           these
           Seventy
           .
           These
           are
           but
           Surmises
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           such
           Guesses
           there
           are
           ;
           but
           particular
           Reason
           for
           the
           Number
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           Exprest
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           neither
           have
           we
           their
           Names
           .
           We
           have
           the
           Apostles
           Names
           ,
           the
           Twelve
           ,
           but
           not
           these
           Seventy
           .
           Some
           God
           is
           Pleased
           to
           make
           Men
           of
           Names
           ,
           Honourable
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           leave
           their
           Names
           as
           Honourable
           :
           Others
           the
           Lord
           Imploys
           in
           great
           Works
           and
           Services
           ,
           but
           their
           Names
           are
           Buried
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           these
           ,
           that
           Christ
           tells
           them
           in
           the
           
             20th
             .
             verse
          
           of
           this
           
             Chapter
             ,
             That
             their
             Names
             are
             Written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             .
          
           Let
           God
           Imploy
           us
           in
           His
           Work
           ,
           and
           Write
           our
           Names
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           for
           to
           Name
           us
           in
           this
           World.
           There
           are
           many
           remarkable
           things
           in
           Christs
           sending
           out
           of
           these
           Seventy
           .
        
         
           As
           First
           ,
           He
           sends
           them
           forth
           by
           two
           ,
           and
           two
           ;
           so
           you
           have
           it
           in
           ver
           .
           1.
           of
           the
           Chap.
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           might
           be
           a
           mutual
           Support
           ,
           Comfort
           ,
           Encouragement
           ,
           Assistance
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           His
           Providence
           shall
           Joyn
           together
           in
           any
           Service
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           tells
           them
           ,
           the
           great
           Work
           that
           they
           were
           sent
           about
           :
           
             The
             Harvest
             truly
             is
             great
          
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Labourers
             are
             but
             few
             .
          
           I
           send
           you
           out
           into
           a
           Harvest
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           Labour
           ,
           a
           useful
           Labour
           ,
           a
           joyful
           Work
           ,
           Isa
           .
           9.
           3.
           
           Joy
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Harvest
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           Joy
           in
           the
           World
           :
           It
           is
           a
           Harvest
           that
           you
           are
           sent
           into
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           very
           great
           one
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           have
           Encouragement
           because
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Work
           to
           do
           .
           In
           Mat.
           9.
           latter
           end
           ,
           There
           it
           is
           said
           that
           Christ
           look'd
           upon
           the
           Multitude
           with
           Compassion
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Harvest
             is
             great
             ,
             but
             the
             Labourers
             but
             few
             .
          
           When
           Ministers
           look
           upon
           great
           Congregations
           ,
           Multitudes
           
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           especially
           such
           as
           come
           readily
           and
           willingly
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           look
           upon
           them
           without
           compassion
           ;
           as
           looking
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           great
           Harvest
           ,
           as
           much
           Work
           to
           be
           done
           there
           .
           Yea
           ,
           in
           John
           4.
           34.
           
           After
           the
           Woman
           of
           Samaria
           and
           others
           were
           Converted
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           Fruits
           ;
           Christ
           tells
           the
           Disciples
           of
           the
           Regions
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           white
           unto
           Harvest
           :
           As
           if
           He
           should
           say
           ,
           There
           are
           Multitudes
           here
           in
           this
           Place
           ,
           that
           are
           very
           ready
           to
           Entertain
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           Encouragement
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           shall
           see
           People
           so
           readily
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           look
           upon
           the
           Regions
           as
           white
           unto
           Harvest
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           Preparation
           to
           receive
           the
           Word
           .
           
             The
             Harvest
             is
             great
          
           ;
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             Labourers
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             pray
             ye
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Harvest
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             send
             forth
             Labourers
             into
             his
             Harvest
             .
          
        
         
           There
           were
           Threescore
           and
           Ten
           sent
           out
           together
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           few
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           Pray
           for
           more
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           People
           ,
           especially
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           Pray
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           He
           will
           send
           forth
           more
           Painful
           Labourers
           .
        
         
           
             And
             then
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             tells
             them
             what
             Difficulties
             they
             are
             like
             to
             meet
             withal
             in
             their
             Work
             :
          
           Go
           your
           wayes
           ,
           
             saith
             He
             ,
             in
             ver
          
           .
           3.
           
           Behold
           I
           send
           you
           forth
           as
           Lambs
           among
           Wolves
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           be
           as
           I
           am
           ,
           of
           Lamb-like
           Dispositions
           ,
           Innocent
           among
           People
           where
           you
           Live.
           But
           know
           before-hand
           ,
           lest
           you
           be
           Discouraged
           with
           those
           Difficulties
           you
           are
           like
           to
           meet
           wtthal
           ;
           you
           shall
           not
           only
           meet
           with
           Dogs
           that
           will
           Bark
           at
           you
           ,
           nor
           with
           Foxes
           that
           seek
           Cunningly
           to
           Vndermine
           you
           ,
           but
           with
           Wolves
           that
           will
           seek
           violently
           to
           Destroy
           you
           .
        
         
         
           And
           you
           shall
           find
           it
           in
           Mat.
           10.
           
           That
           He
           sends
           out
           His
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           He
           tells
           them
           the
           like
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           it
           did
           so
           fall
           out
           .
           For
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           did
           Die
           a
           Violent
           death
           ;
           was
           putto
           death
           by
           the
           Rage
           of
           Ungodly
           Men
           ,
           except
           John.
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           shew
           you
           partly
           out
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Stories
           ,
           how
           every
           one
           except
           John
           ,
           was
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           some
           Hanged
           ,
           some
           Ston'd
           ,
           some
           Crucified
           ,
           and
           some
           by
           the
           Sword
           :
           One
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           the
           Twelve
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           greatest
           Instruments
           of
           doing
           God
           Service
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           Recompence
           they
           all
           had
           from
           this
           wicked
           World
           ,
           save
           only
           one
           (
           I
           say
           )
           and
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           that
           he
           was
           Banisht
           .
           And
           Ecclesiastical
           Stories
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           cast
           into
           Scalding
           Lead
           ;
           but
           withal
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Delivered
           by
           a
           Miracle
           out
           of
           it
           :
           So
           that
           he
           wanted
           not
           his
           Sufferings
           too
           .
           That
           's
           the
           Third
           thing
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           the
           Fourth
           thing
           that
           there
           is
           in
           Christs
           Direction
           unto
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           :
           He
           tells
           them
           ,
           That
           all
           their
           Living
           that
           they
           are
           like
           to
           have
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           had
           by
           their
           Work
           :
           They
           are
           to
           be
           maintain'd
           for
           their
           Work
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           take
           no
           further
           care
           ,
           
             For
             the
             Labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             Hire
             .
          
        
         
           But
           then
           ,
           Fifthly
           ,
           Which
           seems
           to
           be
           more
           strange
           ,
           Christ
           doth
           bid
           them
           ,
           
             That
             they
             should
             Salute
             no
             Man
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           Why
           would
           Christ
           have
           His
           Disciples
           to
           be
           Uncivil
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           Salute
           Men
           in
           a
           civil
           way
           ?
           That
           ,
           surely
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           meaning
           :
           But
           it
           was
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           to
           tend
           the
           great
           Work
           that
           they
           were
           sent
           about
           ,
           with
           all
           Diligence
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           nothing
           did
           Interrupt
           them
           .
           They
           were
           not
           to
           stay
           upon
           any
           Complemental
           Salutations
           ,
           Visitations
           ,
           that
           spends
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Time
           oftentimes
           ;
           they
           had
           not
           
           so
           much
           Time
           as
           other
           Men.
           Men
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           who
           have
           little
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           spend
           their
           day
           ,
           as
           your
           great
           Gentry
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           spend
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Time
           in
           Complemental
           Salutations
           ,
           and
           Visitations
           :
           
             I
             but
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             do
             not
             you
             spend
             any
             time
             that
             way
             ;
             Imploy
             all
             your
             time
             in
             the
             Work
             you
             are
             sent
             about
             .
          
           Men
           that
           have
           great
           Businesses
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           can
           spare
           no
           time
           for
           Salutations
           :
           So
           saith
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Your
             Errand
             is
             of
             great
             Consequence
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             be
             Embassadors
             of
             Reconciliation
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             be
             not
             hindred
             any
             wayes
             that
             usually
             Men
             are
             hindred
             in
             their
             Work.
          
           And
           therefore
           People
           should
           not
           expect
           such
           things
           from
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           any
           Complemental
           Visitation
           of
           that
           kind
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Work
           of
           Ministers
           should
           take
           up
           their
           whole
           Heart
           and
           Time
           :
           This
           seems
           to
           have
           some
           Reference
           unto
           the
           Direction
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           unto
           his
           Servant
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           go
           to
           Heal
           the
           Shunamites
           Son
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           in
           
             ●
             Kings
             4.
             29.
             
             Gird
             up
             thy
             Loyns
             saith
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             take
             my
             Staff
             in
             thine
             hand
             and
             go
             thy
             way
             :
             If
             thou
             meet
             any
             Man
             ,
             salute
             him
             not
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Man
             salute
             thee
             ,
             answer
             him
             not
             again
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           Go
           in
           haste
           to
           the
           Child
           ,
           and
           let
           nothing
           hinder
           thee
           :
           So
           this
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           ,
           
             Salute
             no
             Man
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           Not
           that
           they
           should
           be
           Uncivil
           ,
           or
           Uncourteous
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           take
           heed
           that
           no
           such
           thing
           hinders
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           their
           time
           as
           usually
           doth
           other
           Mens
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           having
           given
           them
           that
           Direction
           ,
           now
           comes
           the
           Direction
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           read
           unto
           you
           :
           
             And
             into
             whatsoever
             House
             you
             enter
             ,
             first
             say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             House
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           do
           not
           force
           your selves
           upon
           any
           People
           ,
           do
           not
           come
           in
           a
           forceable
           way
           into
           any
           House
           ,
           but
           with
           their
           Leave
           ;
           
             And
             first
             say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             
             this
             House
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           ordinary
           Salutation
           of
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             you
             :
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             place
             .
          
           For
           they
           comprehended
           all
           Good
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Peace
           .
           Now
           ,
           though
           the
           Disciples
           were
           not
           to
           Salute
           any
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           yet
           those
           they
           came
           to
           Preach
           to
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           Salute
           them
           with
           this
           Salutation
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             House
          
           :
           Which
           was
           but
           to
           shew
           unto
           them
           the
           Gentleness
           ,
           and
           the
           Lovingness
           of
           their
           Spirits
           ;
           they
           were
           to
           make
           this
           appear
           to
           People
           that
           they
           were
           sent
           to
           Preach
           unto
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Men
           of
           Soft
           ,
           Loving
           ,
           Sweet
           ,
           Gentle
           Spirits
           ,
           therefore
           they
           come
           with
           this
           Salutation
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             House
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Salutation
           ,
           but
           as
           Chrisostom
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Benediction
           .
           They
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           to
           Bless
           the
           place
           where
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             place
          
           ,
           as
           a
           Benediction
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           was
           to
           give
           them
           a
           Taste
           of
           the
           great
           Errand
           they
           come
           to
           the
           House
           for
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           tell
           them
           of
           the
           Message
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           from
           Christ
           unto
           them
           about
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           to
           bring
           Peace
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Here
           's
           a
           Discription
           of
           the
           Entertainers
           of
           this
           Peace
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             :
          
           The
           Son
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           any
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           are
           ordained
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Benefit
           of
           this
           Peace
           that
           you
           bring
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           let
           your
           Peace
           abide
           .
           So
           the
           Scripture
           uses
           this
           phrase
           ,
           
             Son
             of
             a
             thing
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           one
           appointed
           to
           it
           :
           As
           ,
           
             The
             Son
             of
             Perdition
          
           ;
           so
           ,
           
             The
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           one
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Benefit
           of
           this
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           One
           that
           will
           attend
           unto
           Peace
           ,
           will
           manifest
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Child
           of
           Peace
           indeed
           ,
           by
           attending
           diligently
           upon
           the
           Ministry
           
           of
           Peace
           that
           you
           do
           bring
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           so
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           in
           Matth.
           9.
           15.
           where
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             Child
             of
             the
             Bride-Chamber
          
           :
           Now
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Greek
           are
           ,
           
             The
             Sons
             of
             the
             Bride-Chamber
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           those
           that
           do
           attend
           upon
           the
           Business
           of
           the
           Bride-Chamber
           .
           So
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           willing
           to
           attend
           upon
           this
           great
           Doctrine
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             The
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           will
           be
           Obedient
           unto
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           So
           in
           Ephes
           .
           2.
           2.
           
           As
           those
           that
           will
           not
           Obey
           ,
           are
           called
           the
           Children
           of
           Disobedience
           :
           So
           those
           that
           Obey
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           the
           Sons
           ,
           or
           the
           Children
           of
           Peace
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           the
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           a
           Son
           of
           Peace
           be
           there
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           If
           one
           appointed
           to
           Eternal
           peace
           ;
           if
           one
           that
           will
           attend
           upon
           your
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ;
           if
           one
           that
           will
           be
           Obedient
           unto
           those
           Conditions
           of
           Peace
           that
           you
           are
           to
           bring
           :
           if
           such
           a
           one
           be
           there
           ,
        
         
           Then
           ,
           Let
           your
           Peace
           abide
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           There
           's
           the
           Blessing
           of
           those
           that
           are
           thus
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           all
           the
           Good
           that
           there
           is
           in
           that
           blessed
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           you
           bring
           ;
           they
           shall
           not
           only
           have
           the
           Benefit
           of
           it
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           have
           it
           abide
           upon
           them
           :
           They
           shall
           be
           exceeding
           Gainers
           ,
           
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             abide
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           But
           ,
           
             If
             not
          
           :
           If
           there
           be
           any
           that
           are
           not
           appointed
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           attend
           not
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           Obedient
           unto
           it
           ,
           
             Then
             your
             Peace
             shall
             turn
             to
             you
             again
             .
          
           What
           's
           that
           ?
        
         
           That
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           This
           is
           by
           way
           of
           Encouragement
           unto
           the
           Disciples
           .
           And
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           way
           of
           Threatning
           unto
           those
           that
           shall
           Reject
           the
           Offers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           To
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           Two
           wayes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Though
           their
           Ministry
           should
           not
           do
           good
           to
           Souls
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           not
           be
           Losers
           ,
           but
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Peace
           shall
           return
           into
           their
           own
           Bosoms
           .
           Look
           what
           Good
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           do
           to
           the
           People
           they
           Preached
           unto
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           receive
           it
           ,
           then
           this
           Good
           should
           return
           upon
           their
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           they
           should
           get
           by
           it
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Which
           I
           think
           to
           be
           as
           much
           intended
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           this
           :
           Your
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           Ministry
           of
           your
           Peace
           :
           For
           so
           this
           Peace
           is
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             return
             to
             you
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           It
           shall
           be
           of
           as
           much
           Vigour
           ,
           Strength
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Efficacy
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           the
           first
           .
           They
           may
           think
           thus
           ,
           If
           we
           do
           go
           and
           Preach
           to
           a
           People
           and
           shall
           be
           Rejected
           ,
           then
           our
           Ministry
           is
           like
           to
           be
           vile
           :
           For
           if
           one
           shall
           Reject
           us
           ,
           it
           's
           like
           another
           will.
           It
           is
           so
           indeed
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           if
           a
           worldly
           Business
           receive
           any
           Foil
           in
           one
           ,
           it
           's
           more
           like
           to
           receive
           a
           Foil
           in
           another
           .
           But
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           be
           not
           you
           troubled
           about
           this
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           should
           Preach
           to
           any
           People
           where
           you
           should
           have
           any
           to
           Reject
           your
           Ministry
           ,
           it
           should
           return
           to
           you
           again
           ;
           it
           shall
           have
           as
           much
           Efficacy
           and
           Power
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           never
           had
           been
           rejected
           when
           you
           go
           to
           carry
           it
           to
           another
           People
           .
           Whatsoever
           Disrespect
           is
           cast
           upon
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           upon
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           yet
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             bound
             ,
          
           Though
           we
           are
           bound
           ,
           though
           the
           Ministry
           prevails
           not
           in
           one
           People
           ,
           yet
           it
           retains
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           if
           it
           had
           never
           been
           Rejected
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           those
           that
           do
           Reject
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           shall
           have
           no
           Blessing
           of
           that
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           them
           know
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           continue
           
           long
           among
           them
           :
           No
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           will
           deal
           very
           quick
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           will
           not
           receive
           it
           ,
           it
           shall
           return
           to
           you
           again
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           have
           both
           the
           Scope
           ,
           and
           the
           Dependance
           ,
           and
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           read
           unto
           you
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           Observations
           of
           Excellent
           Note
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           
             As
             from
             Ver.
          
           5.
           
           Into
           whatsoever
           House
           ye
           enter
           ,
           first
           say
           ,
           Peace
           be
           to
           this
           House
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ought
           to
           be
           Men
           of
           Gentle
           ,
           and
           Fair
           ,
           Loving
           Dispositions
           ,
           First
           say
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             House
          
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           2.
           
           That
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           ought
           to
           Bless
           the
           People
           among
           whom
           they
           come
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             them
          
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           3.
           
           The
           great
           Errand
           and
           Business
           a
           Minister
           comes
           about
           to
           a
           People
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           bring
           
             Peace
             to
             them
          
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           4.
           
           That
           a
           Minister
           hath
           Warrant
           and
           Commission
           to
           offer
           peace
           to
           any
           place
           wheresoever
           he
           comes
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           what
           they
           will
           be
           ;
           he
           hath
           a
           Commission
           from
           Christ
           ,
           to
           offer
           peace
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           5.
           
           That
           the
           first
           thing
           a
           Minister
           is
           to
           do
           in
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           offer
           Peace
           ;
           first
           say
           Peace
           before
           any
           thing
           else
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           Five
           Notes
           of
           Observation
           from
           Ver.
           5.
           
        
         
           Now
           then
           from
           Ver.
           6.
           
           
             And
             if
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             .
          
           From
           hence
           there
           's
           this
           :
        
         
           Observ
           .
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           Note
           ,
           That
           when
           God
           sends
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           a
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           there
           are
           some
           appointed
           for
           the
           good
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           there
           will
           be
           some
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           there
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           2.
           
           That
           those
           that
           do
           entertain
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           are
           
             (
             The
             )
             Sons
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
         
           Obser
           .
           3.
           
           Whosoever
           are
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           have
           all
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           rest
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Obser
           .
           4.
           
           Yet
           sometimes
           where
           God
           sends
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           rejected
           :
           
             If
             not
          
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Ministers
           must
           expect
           it
           .
        
         
           Obser
           .
           5.
           
           Wheresoever
           it
           is
           Rejected
           ,
           those
           certainly
           are
           Deprived
           of
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           
             If
             not
             ,
             it
             shall
             return
             to
             you
             again
             .
          
        
         
           Observ
           .
           6.
           
           That
           those
           that
           are
           Faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           shall
           not
           lose
           their
           Labour
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           not
           Convert
           Souls
           to
           God
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             return
          
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           7.
           
           And
           then
           lastly
           ,
           Those
           that
           shall
           reject
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           not
           like
           to
           enjoy
           it
           long
           ;
           God
           will
           deal
           with
           them
           very
           quick
           :
           
             If
             not
             ,
             your
             Peace
             shall
             return
             to
             you
             again
             ,
             and
             there
             's
             an
             end
             of
             them
          
           ;
           saith
           God.
           These
           are
           the
           several
           Notes
           of
           Observation
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           Direction
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Disciples
           for
           their
           Preaching
           .
        
         
           
             And
             into
             whatsoever
             House
             ye
             enter
             ,
             first
             say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             that
             House
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           You
           see
           how
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           should
           come
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           with
           gentleness
           ,
           and
           chearfulness
           ,
           and
           manifest
           a
           sweetness
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           coming
           to
           any
           place
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           gaine
           upon
           people
           that
           way
           .
           In
           
             Lev.
             24
             2.
             
             The
             Lamps
             in
             the
             Temple
             were
             to
             be
             of
             pure
             Oyle
             Olive
             ,
          
           beaten
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           the
           Lights
           that
           God
           sets
           up
           in
           his
           Church
           should
           be
           of
           peaceable
           and
           gentle
           Spirits
           ,
           of
           sweet
           Spirits
           ;
           You
           know
           that
           the
           Olive
           it
           is
           the
           emblem
           of
           peace
           and
           sweetness
           .
           So
           in
           Rev.
           12.
           4.
           
           The
           Two
           Witnesses
           there
           ,
           which
           especially
           are
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Two
           
             Olive
             
             Branches
          
           .
           Those
           who
           Christ
           sends
           ,
           especially
           to
           witness
           to
           himself
           and
           unto
           his
           Truth
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           
             Olive
             Branches
          
           ,
           Men
           of
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           gentle
           ,
           and
           loving
           dispositions
           .
           So
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             7.
             
             But
             we
             were
             gentle
             among
             you
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             nurse
             cherisheth
             her
             children
             .
          
           So
           in
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             24.
             
             The
             servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             not
             strive
             ;
             but
             be
             gentle
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             ,
             patient
             ;
             in
             meekness
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             a
             general
             repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           must
           be
           first
           ,
           Because
           that
           God
           in
           whose
           Name
           they
           come
           ,
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           whose
           Embassadors
           they
           are
           ,
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           whose
           assistance
           they
           Preach
           ,
           is
           set
           out
           by
           the
           Dove
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           hath
           no
           Gall
           ;
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           said
           of
           Beza
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           man
           without
           any
           Gall.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Gospel
           that
           is
           their
           Message
           ,
           that
           's
           a
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           that
           they
           are
           to
           aime
           at
           in
           their
           Ministry
           it
           is
           to
           bring
           peace
           to
           mens
           Souls
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           sometimes
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           for
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           things
           that
           are
           hard
           unto
           people
           ;
           things
           that
           they
           think
           to
           be
           very
           hard
           and
           grievous
           unto
           them
           ;
           though
           their
           main
           scope
           be
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ;
           yet
           there
           are
           many
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           their
           Commission
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           people
           ,
           As
           the
           opening
           of
           their
           lost
           and
           miserable
           condition
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           to
           threaten
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           :
           Now
           therefore
           ,
           That
           they
           might
           convince
           people
           that
           they
           aim
           onely
           at
           good
           unto
           them
           in
           this
           ;
           therefore
           they
           must
           be
           of
           as
           loving
           ,
           and
           gentle
           ,
           and
           quiet
           ,
           and
           
           patient
           Spirits
           as
           possible
           may
           be
           ,
           especially
           in
           their
           own
           cause
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           tryal
           .
           You
           sometimes
           prehaps
           hear
           a
           Minister
           preach
           hard
           things
           ,
           and
           you
           think
           they
           come
           with
           much
           harshness
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           hearts
           are
           ready
           to
           rise
           against
           them
           :
           But
           examine
           whether
           in
           all
           their
           dealings
           else
           ,
           and
           in
           things
           concerning
           themselves
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           not
           of
           loving
           and
           gentle
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Bowels
           of
           Compassion
           .
           And
           they
           must
           be
           of
           such
           dispositions
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           win
           upon
           people
           and
           draw
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Hos
             .
             11.
             4.
             
             I
             drew
             them
             with
             Cords
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Bands
             of
             love
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           this
           is
           one
           special
           reason
           why
           God
           sends
           Men
           to
           be
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           rather
           then
           Angels
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           not
           be
           any
           terror
           strook
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           .
           If
           Angels
           should
           appear
           they
           would
           be
           exceeding
           dreadful
           and
           terrible
           ;
           but
           God
           doth
           rather
           choose
           Man
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           sute
           himself
           to
           the
           dispositions
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           draw
           with
           the
           Cords
           of
           Man
           :
           And
           what
           's
           that
           ?
           That
           's
           with
           the
           Bands
           of
           love
           .
           Mans
           Nature
           will
           rather
           be
           drawn
           then
           driven
           .
        
         
           And
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           As
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           Ministers
           to
           be
           of
           such
           dispositions
           ,
           so
           you
           that
           are
           the
           people
           should
           shew
           your selves
           to
           be
           of
           the
           like
           dispositions
           towards
           them
           again
           ;
           of
           Sweet
           ,
           and
           Loving
           ,
           and
           Gentle
           ,
           and
           Fair
           Dispositions
           towards
           them
           ;
           not
           of
           rugged
           and
           ridged
           tempers
           .
           We
           read
           of
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           one
           whit
           of
           Iron
           us'd
           in
           it
           ;
           which
           is
           observable
           .
           We
           do
           not
           read
           (
           I
           say
           )
           of
           Iron
           that
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Building
           ;
           they
           made
           their
           Pinns
           of
           Wood
           and
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           Plates
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           but
           brought
           no
           Iron
           .
           God
           when
           he
           is
           about
           to
           build
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           call
           a
           People
           home
           to
           himself
           ;
           
           he
           will
           call
           such
           as
           are
           of
           gentle
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           make
           them
           such
           .
           God
           doth
           either
           refuse
           such
           ridged
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           doth
           change
           their
           natures
           :
           that
           's
           the
           First
           Note
           .
           
             Say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             House
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Second
           is
           this
           ,
           
           That
           Ministers
           ought
           to
           bless
           their
           People
           ;
           for
           so
           these
           words
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           not
           onely
           as
           to
           manifest
           their
           dispositions
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           a
           taste
           of
           their
           Spirits
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           Benediction
           to
           them
           .
           Peace
           be
           to
           this
           place
           .
           We
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Bless
           you
           with
           Peace
           .
           And
           this
           is
           more
           than
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ;
           Ministers
           are
           to
           pray
           for
           People
           ;
           
             God
             forb●d
             ,
             saith
             Samuel
             ,
             That
             I
             should
             sin
             against
             the
             Lord
             in
             ceasing
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             :
          
           But
           Ministers
           should
           do
           more
           ,
           They
           are
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           Bless
           them
           .
           Prayer
           it
           is
           a
           Speaking
           unto
           God
           ;
           but
           Blessing
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           Speak
           from
           God
           to
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           some
           kind
           of
           Authority
           .
           Therefore
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           
             The
             Lesser
             is
             Blessed
             of
             the
             Greater
             .
          
           And
           That
           the
           Ministers
           were
           appointed
           to
           Bless
           the
           People
           ,
           in
           the
           Old
           Law
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             6.
             23.
             
             Speak
             unto
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             and
             to
             his
             Sons
             ,
             saying
             ,
             On
             this
             wise
             ye
             shall
             bless
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             The
             Lord
             bless
             thee
             ,
             and
             keep
             thee
             ;
             the
             Lord
             make
             His
             Face
             to
             shine
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             be
             Gracious
             unto
             thee
             ;
             the
             Lord
             lift
             up
             His
             Countenance
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             give
             thee
             Peace
             .
          
           Here
           was
           Blessing
           in
           the
           Old
           Law.
           And
           they
           retain'd
           some
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           coming
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             Place
          
           .
           We
           read
           of
           Men
           of
           great
           Esteem
           among
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           Bless
           those
           that
           they
           came
           unto
           :
           As
           you
           find
           that
           of
           Boaz
           ,
           in
           
             Ruth
             2.
             4.
             
             He
             Prays
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             Bless
             him
             .
          
           Here
           was
           a
           sweet
           Salutation
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           did
           set
           other
           Men
           on
           work
           :
           
             Boaz
             came
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             the
             Keepers
             ,
             The
             Lord
             be
             
             with
             you
             :
             And
             they
             answered
             him
             ,
             The
             Lord
             bless
             thee
             .
          
           Many
           Men
           when
           they
           go
           among
           their
           Work-men
           ,
           they
           go
           with
           Raging
           and
           Cursing
           ,
           if
           things
           be
           not
           done
           according
           to
           their
           Mind
           .
           Now
           what
           an
           unseemly
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           among
           those
           who
           profess
           themselves
           Christians
           ?
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           this
           is
           Gracious-like
           ,
           to
           come
           among
           their
           Servants
           and
           Work-men
           ,
           and
           thus
           to
           Bless
           them
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             be
             with
             you
          
           :
           And
           they
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             bless
             thee
          
           .
           And
           so
           we
           read
           of
           pure
           Parents
           to
           Bless
           their
           Children
           .
           And
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           Bless
           the
           People
           .
           Therefore
           in
           all
           Congregations
           where
           you
           meet
           with
           the
           Exercises
           of
           Religion
           ,
           you
           use
           to
           have
           a
           Blessing
           before
           you
           go
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           not
           to
           flight
           it
           :
           And
           except
           God
           call
           you
           out
           by
           extraordinary
           Occasion
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           abide
           and
           stay
           the
           Blessing
           .
           We
           read
           of
           some
           that
           were
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           stand
           upon
           Mount
           Gerisim
           ,
           in
           Deut.
           27.
           and
           their
           work
           was
           only
           to
           bless
           ,
           to
           Bless
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           there
           were
           some
           who
           stood
           upon
           Mount
           Ebal
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           Curse
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           Mark
           ,
           If
           we
           search
           who
           they
           are
           that
           are
           appointed
           to
           Bless
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           them
           to
           be
           more
           Honourable
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           were
           appointed
           to
           Curse
           :
           For
           those
           that
           were
           appointed
           to
           Curse
           ,
           there
           was
           Reuben
           ,
           he
           had
           lost
           his
           Birth-right
           ,
           and
           Gad
           ,
           and
           Ashur
           ,
           and
           Dan
           ,
           and
           Napthali
           ,
           they
           were
           Children
           of
           the
           Hand-Maid
           ;
           they
           were
           not
           begotten
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           Hand-Maid
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           Concubine
           :
           Most
           of
           these
           that
           were
           to
           stand
           upon
           Mount
           Ebal
           for
           Cursing
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           of
           the
           Tribes
           .
           This
           notes
           thus
           much
           ,
           That
           Blessing
           is
           the
           chief
           work
           that
           Ministers
           should
           Rejoyce
           and
           Delight
           in
           .
           Therefore
           though
           they
           do
           sometimes
           pronounce
           the
           Threats
           of
           God
           against
           you
           ,
           to
           awaken
           Secure
           ,
           Drowsie
           Sinners
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           
           work
           likewise
           ;
           yet
           certainly
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           sutable
           unto
           the
           Heart
           of
           a
           Godly
           Minister
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           alwayes
           Blessing
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           bringing
           of
           the
           Message
           of
           Blessing
           unto
           them
           :
           And
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           certainly
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           great
           Blessing
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           you
           that
           are
           People
           ,
           you
           should
           Encourage
           your
           Ministers
           to
           Bless
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           Bless
           God
           for
           you
           ;
           your
           Carriage
           towards
           them
           should
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           with
           Chearfulness
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           Bless
           you
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           in
           secret
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           between
           God
           and
           themselves
           ,
           Bless
           God
           for
           you
           .
           O
           when
           as
           the
           Minister
           shall
           first
           look
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           Bless
           them
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Bless
           God
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           People
           shall
           look
           again
           upon
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           Bless
           God
           that
           ever
           they
           knew
           him
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           happy
           is
           the
           Minister
           that
           thus
           Blesses
           ,
           and
           Blesses
           God
           for
           a
           People
           ;
           and
           happy
           likewise
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           do
           thus
           pray
           for
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           ,
           and
           Bless
           God
           for
           a
           Minister
           .
           But
           more
           Blessed
           is
           that
           God
           ,
           that
           shall
           joyn
           such
           Ministers
           and
           People
           together
           :
           And
           that
           's
           the
           Second
           Note
           .
           That
           Ministers
           are
           to
           bless
           People
           when
           they
           come
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Ministers
           are
           to
           bring
           the
           Message
           of
           Peace
           to
           a
           People
           .
           The
           great
           Errand
           that
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           about
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           bring
           Peace
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Messenger
           of
           Peace
           unto
           you
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           doth
           many
           times
           bring
           outward
           Peace
           unto
           a
           People
           .
           When
           was
           there
           ever
           a
           Kingdom
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           hath
           had
           longer
           continuance
           of
           outward
           Peace
           ,
           than
           England
           hath
           had
           ?
           And
           the
           Reason
           why
           our
           outward
           Peace
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           the
           Ministry
           of
           
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           Rejected
           ;
           and
           the
           Sword
           comes
           to
           Avenge
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           comes
           to
           Avenge
           the
           Rejection
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           reject
           the
           Gospel
           of
           peace
           ,
           God
           saith
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           have
           outward
           peace
           for
           our
           State
           :
           If
           we
           will
           not
           imbrace
           peace
           for
           our
           Souls
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           have
           outward
           peace
           for
           our
           Bodies
           .
           But
           though
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           bring
           you
           outward
           peace
           many
           times
           ,
           yet
           the
           main
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           bring
           is
           Spiritual
           peace
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             you
          
           .
           As
           if
           the
           Apostles
           should
           say
           ,
           We
           are
           come
           unto
           you
           from
           the
           Great
           God
           of
           gods
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Embassadors
           of
           peace
           for
           your
           Souls
           ,
           to
           Preach
           unto
           you
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Peace
           between
           God
           and
           you
           :
           This
           is
           the
           great
           Errand
           that
           we
           come
           about
           ;
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             you
          
           .
           And
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           To
           us
           is
           committed
           the
           Word
           of
           Reconciliation
           :
           That
           's
           the
           great
           thing
           that
           is
           committed
           to
           Ministers
           to
           Preach
           to
           a
           People
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           Peace
           .
           The
           Work
           that
           they
           are
           sent
           about
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           Treat
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           upon
           Terms
           of
           peace
           :
           It
           is
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           Treat
           with
           your
           Souls
           for
           peace
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           come
           to
           have
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           a
           Blessed
           peace
           might
           be
           made
           between
           God
           and
           you
           :
           This
           is
           the
           great
           Errand
           that
           they
           come
           about
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           they
           Preach
           to
           you
           else
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           your
           miserable
           Condition
           is
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           order
           to
           this
           still
           ,
           To
           bring
           peace
           to
           your
           Souls
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           all
           Faithful
           Ministers
           are
           careful
           of
           this
           ,
           to
           shew
           at
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           what
           their
           Scope
           is
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           :
           (
           But
           that
           in
           the
           next
           point
           :
           )
           But
           this
           certainly
           ought
           to
           be
           their
           Scope
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           Preached
           ,
           it
           must
           Aim
           at
           the
           great
           Treaty
           between
           God
           and
           their
           Souls
           for
           Reconciliation
           .
           Our
           Scope
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           Preach
           unto
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           Civilise
           you
           to
           enveigh
           against
           Notorious
           crying
           Sins
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           and
           
           Whore-Masters
           ,
           and
           Thieves
           ,
           and
           Blasphemers
           ;
           though
           according
           as
           we
           meet
           with
           these
           things
           in
           the
           Road
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           against
           them
           .
           But
           suppose
           we
           should
           cry
           out
           against
           these
           sins
           ,
           this
           were
           good
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           cause
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           it
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           we
           had
           not
           done
           our
           Work
           ,
           the
           great
           Work
           that
           we
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           Treat
           with
           your
           Souls
           about
           peace
           with
           God
           ;
           to
           shew
           you
           how
           the
           Enmity
           that
           is
           between
           your
           Souls
           and
           God
           naturally
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           that
           so
           there
           may
           be
           a
           blessed
           Reconciliation
           between
           God
           and
           you
           .
           This
           is
           the
           great
           Errand
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           unto
           a
           People
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Errand
           of
           it
           ,
           Then
           ,
           what
           an
           Honourable
           Work
           is
           this
           to
           set
           Man
           about
           ?
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           some
           regard
           a
           more
           Honourable
           Work
           ,
           than
           ever
           Angels
           were
           sent
           about
           :
           God
           doth
           not
           send
           the
           Angels
           about
           this
           Work
           ,
           to
           Treat
           with
           Mankind
           about
           Terms
           of
           Peace
           with
           God.
           They
           are
           made
           Ministring
           Spirits
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           by
           God
           to
           be
           Executioners
           against
           Wicked
           men
           :
           But
           we
           never
           Read
           that
           God
           hath
           committed
           the
           Word
           of
           Reconciliation
           to
           Angels
           ,
           God
           hath
           not
           appointed
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Preachers
           of
           Peace
           to
           People
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           most
           Honourable
           Work
           that
           ever
           Creature
           was
           set
           about
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           being
           it
           is
           such
           a
           Work
           as
           this
           ,
           O
           how
           Detestable
           and
           Vile
           ,
           and
           Cursed
           ,
           is
           Laziness
           or
           Idleness
           ,
           in
           any
           one
           that
           should
           profess
           himself
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           !
           What
           ?
           Come
           about
           such
           a
           Work
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Embassador
           of
           Reconciliation
           from
           the
           Great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ?
           O
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           his
           Heart
           and
           Thoughts
           taken
           up
           about
           this
           !
           Night
           and
           Day
           he
           should
           be
           Studying
           how
           he
           should
           Manage
           this
           great
           Work
           ,
           that
           God
           sends
           him
           about
           to
           poor
           People
           .
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           O
           how
           acceptable
           should
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           be
           unto
           you
           :
           You
           need
           not
           fear
           any
           hurt
           it
           will
           do
           :
           It
           is
           but
           to
           Treat
           with
           your
           Souls
           about
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           there
           's
           all
           that
           is
           intended
           in
           this
           Ministry
           .
           Do
           not
           fear
           it
           ,
           though
           things
           sometimes
           are
           spoken
           that
           you
           apprehend
           to
           be
           Terrible
           to
           you
           ;
           yet
           all
           tend
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           To
           bring
           peace
           unto
           you
           .
           Therefore
           as
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           in
           Isa
           .
           52.
           7.
           saith
           ,
           
             How
             beautiful
             upon
             the
             Mountains
             are
             the
             Feet
             of
             him
             that
             bringeth
             good
             Tidings
             ,
             that
             publisheth
             peace
             .
          
           O
           his
           very
           Feet
           should
           be
           beautiful
           in
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           This
           Scripture
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           quote
           ,
           in
           
             Rom.
             10.
             15.
             
             How
             shall
             they
             Preach
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ?
             As
             it
             is
             written
             :
             How
             beautiful
             are
             the
             Feet
             of
             them
             that
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             :
          
           Here
           it
           is
           ,
           
             That
             bring
             good
             Tidings
          
           .
           So
           indeed
           ,
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           good
           Message
           ,
           good
           Tidings
           ;
           and
           so
           our
           English
           word
           is
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           good
           News
           ,
           good
           Tidings
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           did
           People
           but
           understand
           what
           the
           Scope
           of
           Christ
           were
           ,
           to
           carry
           things
           about
           so
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           His
           Providence
           ,
           to
           bring
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           Preach
           peace
           to
           their
           Souls
           :
           It
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           open
           their
           very
           hearts
           unto
           them
           .
           We
           read
           of
           Noah
           ,
           when
           he
           sent
           forth
           his
           Dove
           ,
           after
           the
           Ark
           had
           been
           a
           long
           time
           upon
           the
           Waters
           ,
           the
           Dove
           brings
           an
           Olive
           Branch
           to
           the
           Ark
           ;
           and
           Noah
           puts
           forth
           his
           hand
           and
           takes
           in
           the
           Dove
           .
           The
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           as
           this
           Dove
           ,
           and
           they
           come
           with
           an
           Olive
           Leaf
           in
           their
           Mouths
           ;
           and
           they
           do
           not
           get
           it
           from
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           but
           they
           take
           it
           from
           Paradice
           ;
           they
           bring
           it
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           from
           those
           Blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           are
           revealed
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           to
           your
           Souls
           .
           Now
           therefore
           you
           should
           open
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           take
           in
           the
           blessed
           Message
           of
           Peace
           and
           Reconciliation
           .
        
         
         
           And
           then
           further
           ,
           If
           so
           be
           that
           this
           be
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           what
           a
           vile
           World
           is
           this
           that
           can
           hardly
           bear
           with
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           accounts
           them
           to
           be
           great
           Disturbers
           of
           the
           places
           where
           they
           Live
           ?
           So
           they
           did
           to
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           :
           
             Elisha
             ,
             Art
             not
             thou
             the
             troubler
             of
          
           Israel
           ?
           And
           so
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             He
             was
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Pestilent
             fellow
             .
          
           The
           Apostles
           were
           said
           to
           turn
           the
           World
           up
           side-down
           .
           And
           so
           Luther
           ,
           he
           was
           said
           to
           be
           the
           very
           Trumpet
           of
           Rebellion
           ;
           so
           he
           was
           called
           by
           Ungodly
           men
           .
           It
           is
           not
           a
           New
           thing
           for
           the
           World
           to
           have
           such
           an
           Esteem
           of
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           And
           what
           do
           they
           do
           ?
           It
           is
           only
           Preaching
           peace
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           Lastly
           ,
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           That
           the
           Errand
           is
           to
           bring
           Peace
           to
           your
           Souls
           :
           Then
           hence
           you
           Learn
           what
           you
           are
           to
           come
           for
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           Sermons
           ;
           you
           hear
           that
           at
           such
           a
           time
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           a
           new
           Man
           there
           is
           come
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           what
           he
           can
           say
           ;
           or
           you
           hear
           that
           in
           such
           or
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           very
           witty
           Man
           ,
           and
           of
           Excellent
           parts
           ;
           and
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           what
           he
           can
           say
           :
           But
           alass
           ,
           you
           deceive
           your
           own
           Souls
           all
           this
           while
           :
           You
           should
           come
           with
           a
           Disposition
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           going
           to
           hear
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Peace
           between
           God
           and
           my
           Soul
           ,
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Reconciliation
           this
           day
           .
           And
           though
           the
           very
           word
           be
           not
           spoken
           of
           Peace
           ,
           yet
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           doth
           tend
           to
           the
           making
           peace
           between
           God
           and
           my
           Soul.
           And
           indeed
           ,
           when
           you
           feel
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           working
           of
           your
           Hearts
           into
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           then
           hath
           it
           had
           the
           true
           genuine
           proper
           Effect
           upon
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           it
           for
           .
           But
           if
           you
           only
           shall
           sit
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           only
           Gain
           some
           further
           knowledge
           in
           
           the
           things
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           you
           never
           knew
           before
           ,
           or
           be
           inabled
           to
           Discourse
           of
           something
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           more
           than
           you
           could
           before
           :
           What
           's
           this
           to
           the
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           No
           :
           But
           can
           you
           say
           ,
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           known
           to
           my
           Soul
           ,
           what
           my
           Estate
           was
           by
           Nature
           :
           The
           Lord
           hath
           opened
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Reconciliation
           :
           The
           Lord
           hath
           shewn
           to
           my
           Soul
           ,
           how
           I
           am
           to
           make
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           another
           manner
           of
           way
           than
           ever
           I
           thought
           of
           :
           I
           come
           now
           to
           see
           it
           to
           be
           another
           manner
           of
           Mistery
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           than
           ever
           I
           imagined
           before
           .
           Can
           you
           say
           so
           now
           ?
           Hath
           the
           Gospel
           had
           this
           end
           of
           it
           upon
           your
           Hearts
           ?
           O
           then
           ,
           it
           hath
           had
           the
           Effect
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           send
           it
           for
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           Third
           Note
           of
           Observation
           ,
           That
           the
           Work
           of
           Ministers
           is
           to
           bring
           Peace
           ,
           the
           Message
           of
           Peace
           to
           People
           .
        
         
           Observ
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Fourth
           Point
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           to
           offer
           Peace
           unto
           every
           one
           :
           For
           so
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           
             Into
             whatsoever
             House
             ye
             enter
             ,
             say
             Peace
             be
             to
             it
             :
          
           Offer
           terms
           of
           Peace
           to
           it
           .
           If
           you
           come
           to
           a
           place
           where
           there
           are
           the
           most
           Notorious
           sinners
           of
           all
           ,
           yet
           offer
           peace
           to
           them
           :
           Though
           they
           be
           the
           most
           Prophane
           ,
           and
           Ungodly
           people
           that
           should
           Live
           ,
           yet
           offer
           peace
           to
           them
           :
           Though
           they
           be
           Old
           sinners
           that
           have
           Liv'd
           a
           long
           time
           in
           most
           vile
           sins
           ,
           yet
           offer
           peace
           to
           them
           :
           
             Into
             whatsoever
             House
             you
             come
          
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           Command
           to
           offer
           peace
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           to
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Merit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           such
           infinite
           value
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           (
           if
           we
           knew
           what
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           is
           )
           comfortably
           offer
           peace
           to
           the
           most
           Notorious
           vile
           sinners
           ,
           that
           do
           Live
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           We
           read
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           He
           would
           have
           His
           Disciples
           to
           go
           and
           Preach
           in
           the
           High-wayes
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           
           
           Saith
           Christ
           unto
           His
           Servants
           ,
           
             Go
             your
             wayes
             into
             the
             High-way
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             you
             shall
             find
             ,
             bid
             to
             the
             Marriage
             .
             Into
             the
             High-wayes
          
           ;
           to
           Note
           those
           that
           were
           the
           most
           Unlikely
           ,
           the
           most
           Vile
           and
           Wicked
           ,
           
             Go
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             to
             the
             Marriage
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           last
           of
           
             Mat.
             15.
             
             Go
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             into
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             Creature
             .
          
           They
           might
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           perhaps
           we
           shall
           meet
           with
           some
           that
           are
           most
           Notorious
           Villains
           ,
           and
           Blasphemers
           ,
           and
           Prophane
           and
           Ungodly
           Creatures
           :
           Must
           we
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           ?
           I
           ,
           
             Go
             and
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             Creature
             .
          
           Into
           any
           place
           whatsoever
           you
           come
           ,
           you
           shall
           offer
           
             Peace
             unto
             them
          
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           may
           harden
           many
           in
           their
           prophaneness
           ,
        
         
           If
           God
           would
           have
           His
           Ministers
           offer
           Peace
           to
           the
           most
           prophane
           People
           that
           are
           :
        
         
           Then
           may
           some
           prophane
           one
           say
           ,
           I
           hope
           we
           shall
           do
           well
           enough
           then
           .
        
         
           To
           that
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           The
           Lord
           will
           venture
           this
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           so
           desirous
           of
           Magnifying
           His
           Grace
           ,
           to
           offer
           it
           to
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           His
           Election
           ,
           as
           that
           He
           will
           venter
           the
           Hardning
           of
           other
           men
           :
           
             If
             they
             will
             be
             Hardned
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             let
             them
             be
             Hardened
          
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           Though
           a
           Minister
           ought
           to
           be
           as
           Careful
           as
           he
           can
           to
           prevent
           all
           Stumbling
           Blocks
           ,
           yet
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           Venter
           the
           Hardning
           of
           many
           Hundreds
           ,
           rather
           than
           not
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           of
           God
           to
           any
           one
           Soul
           :
           He
           should
           more
           regard
           the
           Offering
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ,
           in
           hope
           that
           there
           are
           some
           few
           that
           belong
           to
           Gods
           Election
           ,
           than
           to
           fear
           the
           Hardning
           of
           many
           Hundreds
           .
           And
           if
           you
           should
           be
           Hardned
           by
           the
           offer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           greater
           Brand
           of
           your
           Rejection
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           no
           such
           
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
         
           I
           ,
           but
           then
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           Civil
           and
           Fair
           ,
           What
           if
           God
           send
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           most
           prophane
           ,
           surely
           there
           is
           no
           question
           but
           God
           will
           have
           mercy
           upon
           us
           ;
           for
           He
           doth
           appoint
           His
           Ministers
           to
           offer
           the
           Gospel
           of
           peace
           to
           the
           worst
           ?
        
         
           I
           ,
           but
           know
           what
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Publicans
             and
             Harlots
             did
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             .
          
           God
           offers
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           yea
           ,
           many
           times
           makes
           it
           more
           effectual
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           than
           He
           doth
           to
           some
           that
           are
           more
           Fair
           and
           Civil
           in
           their
           Conversations
           ,
           because
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           see
           the
           need
           that
           they
           have
           of
           Peace
           .
           I
           suppose
           you
           would
           think
           it
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Hard
           and
           Harsh
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           be
           told
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           you
           naturally
           were
           Enemies
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           plain
           in
           the
           Scripture
           than
           this
           .
           Now
           because
           it
           is
           so
           hard
           to
           convince
           Civil
           men
           of
           this
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           so
           soon
           wrought
           upon
           as
           prophane
           ones
           are
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           then
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Encouragement
           :
           First
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           troubled
           whatsoever
           people
           they
           be
           ,
           if
           he
           come
           to
           Preach
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           offer
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           who
           knows
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           the
           Worst
           and
           Vilest
           ones
           ,
           may
           come
           in
           and
           embrace
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ;
           may
           be
           Vessels
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           may
           hereafter
           stand
           and
           admire
           at
           the
           Riches
           of
           Gods
           Goodness
           ;
           and
           may
           live
           Eternally
           to
           Bless
           His
           Name
           ,
           for
           this
           blessed
           Peace
           that
           is
           made
           between
           their
           Souls
           and
           Himself
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           All
           you
           that
           do
           hear
           this
           Point
           ,
           stand
           for
           the
           present
           and
           admire
           at
           Gods
           Goodness
           ,
           that
           ever
           this
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           ever
           you
           should
           hear
           such
           a
           Truth
           as
           this
           is
           ;
           that
           Christ
           would
           have
           His
           Ministers
           offer
           
           Terms
           of
           Peace
           to
           the
           Worst
           in
           the
           World.
           I
           say
           ,
           Admire
           at
           this
           Goodness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           especially
           you
           that
           are
           prophane
           ones
           ,
           stand
           and
           wonder
           at
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ;
           whereas
           He
           might
           have
           Curst
           thee
           ,
           and
           sent
           thee
           long
           since
           down
           to
           thine
           own
           place
           ;
           yet
           He
           doth
           give
           His
           Ministers
           charge
           to
           offer
           peace
           to
           thy
           Soul.
           Think
           thus
           ,
           The
           Lord
           in
           this
           hath
           done
           more
           to
           me
           ,
           than
           He
           hath
           done
           to
           all
           those
           Thousand
           Millions
           of
           Angels
           that
           sinn'd
           against
           Him.
           Those
           that
           were
           once
           glorious
           Angels
           ,
           and
           did
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           took
           Advantage
           against
           them
           for
           their
           first
           sin
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           cast
           them
           down
           into
           Chains
           of
           eternal
           Darkness
           ;
           and
           did
           resolve
           that
           He
           would
           never
           so
           much
           as
           enter
           into
           a
           Plea
           about
           any
           Condition
           of
           Peace
           with
           them
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Way
           of
           God
           towards
           the
           Angels
           that
           did
           sin
           against
           Him
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           Devils
           .
           O
           you
           that
           think
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           a
           God
           of
           Mercy
           altogether
           ,
           do
           :
           but
           consider
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           consider
           to
           Tremble
           before
           Him
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           take
           Advantage
           against
           Millions
           of
           Angels
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           were
           .
           For
           we
           read
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Legions
           of
           Devils
           were
           in
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           once
           Angels
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           but
           commit
           one
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           Plea
           with
           them
           about
           Terms
           of
           Peace
           .
           But
           mark
           now
           ,
           The
           same
           God
           that
           was
           so
           severe
           against
           Angels
           ,
           that
           were
           His
           own
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           thou
           ,
           and
           were
           more
           glorious
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           committed
           but
           one
           sin
           ,
           yet
           would
           never
           enter
           into
           any
           Terms
           of
           peace
           with
           them
           ;
           this
           God
           is
           not
           only
           willing
           to
           Treat
           with
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           thee
           ;
           but
           He
           sends
           forth
           His
           Messengers
           unto
           thee
           to
           Treat
           in
           His
           Name
           ,
           and
           doth
           give
           them
           command
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           come
           to
           thee
           they
           should
           offer
           Terms
           of
           peace
           to
           thy
           Soul.
           Admire
           at
           this
           thou
           that
           hast
           not
           been
           guilty
           
           of
           one
           sin
           but
           of
           Thousands
           ;
           thou
           that
           hast
           Liv'd
           like
           a
           Monster
           in
           the
           place
           where
           thou
           hast
           Liv'd
           ,
           and
           hast
           liv'd
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           Lord
           ;
           yet
           He
           doth
           give
           Command
           to
           His
           Ministers
           to
           offer
           peace
           to
           thee
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           stand
           and
           admire
           at
           this
           when
           thou
           goest
           Home
           ,
           lay
           it
           to
           thy
           Heart
           :
           O
           that
           the
           Great
           God
           should
           so
           Condescend
           to
           me
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           Angels
           !
           He
           doth
           so
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           in
           His
           Name
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Text
           :
           Peace
           be
           to
           every
           Soul
           that
           shall
           yet
           come
           in
           and
           return
           ,
           yet
           come
           and
           repent
           ;
           whatsoever
           they
           have
           been
           :
           whether
           thou
           mayst
           live
           to
           have
           any
           further
           offer
           of
           peace
           or
           no
           ,
           the
           Lord
           knows
           .
           It
           is
           an
           Offer
           that
           thou
           hast
           this
           day
           ,
           Look
           to
           thy self
           ,
           come
           in
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           many
           things
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           might
           put
           you
           on
           :
           
             For
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             Son
             of
             Peace
             ,
             this
             Peace
             will
             turn
             back
             again
             .
          
        
         
           Observ
           .
           5.
           
           But
           the
           last
           Point
           of
           all
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             First
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             place
             .
          
           It
           should
           be
           the
           first
           Message
           that
           they
           should
           declare
           ;
           they
           should
           begin
           with
           this
           :
           And
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Emphasis
           in
           this
           word
           ,
           
             First
             say
          
           .
           First
           ,
           So
           we
           read
           of
           John
           Baptist
           ,
           his
           first
           Sermon
           was
           this
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           ,
           the
           First
           Sermon
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           Mat.
           4.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           you
           shall
           read
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           The
           First
           Sermon
           of
           John
           Baptist
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           And
           the
           First
           Sermon
           that
           the
           Seventy
           Disciples
           was
           to
           Preach
           ,
           was
           Peace
           .
           And
           in
           this
           the
           Lord
           deals
           with
           sinners
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Order
           He
           gave
           ,
           in
           Deut.
           20.
           10.
           
           The
           Lord
           required
           that
           the
           First
           thing
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           should
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           against
           a
           City
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           proclaim
           peace
           .
           
           And
           we
           read
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           the
           First
           thing
           that
           he
           did
           ,
           was
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Lamp
           ,
           and
           his
           White
           Colours
           ,
           and
           to
           Proclaim
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           did
           come
           in
           before
           that
           Lamp
           was
           out
           ,
           should
           have
           his
           Life
           and
           Peace
           .
           So
           when
           the
           Lord
           sends
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           he
           sets
           up
           a
           Lamp
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           First
           thing
           that
           He
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           Proclaim
           to
           all
           People
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           have
           Peace
           :
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           First
           place
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           the
           Bowels
           of
           Gods
           Compassions
           are
           very
           strong
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Mercy
           lies
           at
           His
           Heart
           uppermost
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           is
           most
           ready
           ,
           and
           He
           is
           most
           ready
           to
           vent
           it
           :
           That
           's
           the
           most
           proper
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           He
           doth
           delight
           to
           Vent
           His
           Mercy
           ,
           Jer.
           9.
           24.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           that
           when
           the
           Offer
           of
           Peace
           is
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           power
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           People
           :
           Now
           the
           Lord
           therefore
           would
           have
           that
           done
           at
           First
           ,
           that
           is
           like
           most
           to
           prevail
           .
           We
           know
           that
           People
           at
           First
           when
           a
           Minister
           comes
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           set
           upon
           Novelties
           ;
           now
           it
           is
           good
           to
           take
           advantage
           of
           that
           their
           Humour
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           hearkning
           after
           Novelty
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           come
           to
           have
           some
           principal
           Doctrine
           of
           Salvation
           to
           be
           secretly
           Instill'd
           into
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           Drink
           in
           that
           before
           they
           are
           aware
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           uses
           to
           work
           upon
           Mens
           Self-love
           :
           Every
           Creature
           loves
           it self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           sees
           that
           it
           is
           a
           good
           advantage
           to
           work
           upon
           Mens
           self-love
           ,
           to
           offer
           terms
           of
           Peace
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           it
           that
           gains
           the
           Heart
           of
           a
           Sinner
           :
           And
           God
           will
           out-bid
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Devil
           ,
           and
           Flesh
           :
           
             What
             do
             they
             offer
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             delight
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             I
             will
             out-bid
             them
             all
          
           ?
           Christ
           out-bids
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Devil
           ,
           in
           offering
           unto
           sinners
           a
           greater
           Good
           than
           World
           ,
           or
           
           Devil
           can
           possibly
           bring
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           this
           offer
           of
           Peace
           doth
           out-bid
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           doth
           proffer
           a
           greater
           Good
           to
           a
           sinner
           ,
           than
           World
           or
           Devil
           can
           possibly
           proffer
           to
           them
           .
           Nay
           then
           ,
           saith
           the
           Soul
           ,
           if
           I
           see
           that
           I
           may
           have
           a
           greater
           good
           by
           Repenting
           and
           Believing
           ,
           than
           by
           going
           on
           in
           my
           sin
           ,
           I
           will
           go
           that
           way
           ;
           I
           will
           rather
           attend
           upon
           the
           Word
           :
           for
           I
           hear
           of
           great
           things
           that
           are
           there
           ,
           about
           Reconciliation
           between
           God
           and
           man.
           Now
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           take
           the
           Hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           way
           to
           break
           them
           of
           their
           stoutness
           and
           stubbornness
           :
           For
           certainly
           ,
           every
           man
           naturally
           ,
           hath
           a
           very
           stout
           and
           stubborn
           Heart
           against
           God.
           Therefore
           if
           First
           he
           be
           opposed
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           rise
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           against
           His
           Truths
           ,
           and
           against
           His
           Servants
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           good
           to
           come
           First
           with
           those
           things
           that
           their
           Hearts
           may
           close
           with
           all
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           in
           a
           more
           preparation
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           hearken
           to
           what
           the
           Lord
           shall
           reveal
           after
           ,
           as
           necessary
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           Why
           is
           it
           then
           that
           Ministers
           do
           Preach
           so
           much
           of
           our
           miserable
           Condition
           in
           which
           we
           are
           ?
        
         
           The
           answer
           is
           ,
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           at
           First
           there
           should
           be
           a
           tender
           of
           peace
           ;
           and
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           you
           have
           had
           it
           so
           here
           :
           But
           now
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           before
           the
           full
           Doctrine
           of
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           is
           to
           be
           opened
           unto
           you
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           to
           be
           opened
           unto
           you
           ,
           about
           your
           miserable
           state
           by
           Nature
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           open
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Peace
           and
           Reconciliation
           ,
           without
           the
           opening
           of
           that
           :
           And
           that
           may
           well
           be
           Justified
           .
           That
           though
           the
           First
           thing
           should
           be
           to
           say
           ,
           Peace
           ;
           yet
           before
           this
           can
           be
           opened
           at
           large
           unto
           People
           ,
           they
           must
           come
           to
           know
           what
           their
           Natural
           state
           is
           .
           There
           is
           
           some
           that
           would
           at
           First
           and
           at
           Last
           say
           ,
           Peace
           ;
           and
           would
           have
           nothing
           else
           Preached
           ,
           and
           crys
           out
           against
           Preaching
           of
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           meerly
           through
           their
           Ignorance
           ,
           in
           not
           rightly
           understanding
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           For
           though
           at
           First
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           open
           this
           Peace
           ,
           yet
           when
           we
           come
           to
           open
           it
           ,
           this
           hath
           that
           in
           the
           very
           Bowels
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           will
           shew
           the
           most
           woful
           Condition
           of
           man
           by
           Nature
           ,
           that
           possibly
           can
           be
           .
           As
           for
           Instance
           ,
           Peace
           between
           God
           and
           us
           :
           Why
           ,
           what
           are
           we
           Enemies
           ?
           Is
           there
           an
           Enmity
           between
           God
           and
           us
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           that
           comes
           here
           :
           We
           cannot
           open
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Peace
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           come
           once
           to
           open
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           of
           necessity
           fall
           upon
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Mans
           state
           by
           Nature
           ;
           and
           shew
           what
           a
           Breach
           sin
           hath
           made
           between
           God
           and
           the
           Soul
           :
           And
           what
           infinite
           need
           there
           is
           of
           such
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           no
           other
           way
           be
           redeemed
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           must
           have
           such
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           both
           God
           and
           Man.
           Now
           when
           we
           come
           to
           open
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           shew
           you
           what
           your
           miserable
           Condition
           is
           by
           Nature
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           word
           or
           two
           for
           the
           Application
           of
           this
           :
        
         
           God
           doth
           appoint
           His
           Ministers
           at
           First
           to
           come
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           proffer
           of
           Peace
           unto
           your
           Souls
           ;
           then
           it
           should
           teach
           you
           presently
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           come
           and
           close
           with
           that
           Message
           .
           Gods
           Heart
           is
           sofull
           of
           Mercy
           towards
           you
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           very
           First
           He
           will
           have
           this
           offered
           to
           you
           ;
           then
           your
           hearts
           should
           likewise
           come
           in
           as
           well
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           very
           First
           come
           in
           and
           close
           with
           that
           blessed
           Offer
           of
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           .
           O
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Encouragement
           to
           a
           Minister
           ,
           when
           People
           come
           in
           at
           the
           very
           First
           offer
           .
           We
           have
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           
           for
           this
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           18.
           44.
           
           Mark
           ,
           
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             hear
             of
             Me
             ,
             they
             shall
             obey
             Me.
          
           That
           's
           indeed
           a
           blessed
           thing
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           People
           comes
           to
           hear
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           hear
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           shall
           come
           in
           presently
           and
           Obey
           ;
           that
           a
           Minister
           shall
           find
           his
           First
           Labours
           to
           be
           Fruitful
           and
           Effectual
           .
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           of
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           
             2
             Cor.
          
           12.
           the
           beginning
           :
           And
           so
           I
           could
           say
           ,
           That
           I
           knew
           one
           Twenty
           Years
           ago
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           very
           First
           day
           of
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           that
           Truth
           unto
           a
           People
           ,
           at
           the
           First
           day
           God
           pleased
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           Soul
           ,
           and
           continue
           him
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ;
           and
           make
           him
           a
           Godly
           ,
           Gracious
           ,
           and
           Holy
           man
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           desperate
           and
           prophane
           wicked
           Wretch
           before
           .
           O
           that
           it
           might
           please
           God
           to
           Incourage
           the
           Hearts
           of
           His
           Ministers
           so
           ,
           that
           at
           their
           First
           coming
           to
           People
           ,
           they
           might
           find
           some
           Fruit
           of
           their
           Labours
           :
           For
           one
           that
           is
           Faithful
           ,
           and
           comes
           among
           a
           People
           ,
           he
           looks
           after
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           considers
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           and
           what
           Effect
           that
           hath
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           give
           account
           to
           God
           of
           what
           Effect
           that
           hath
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           .
           And
           ,
           O
           what
           an
           Incouragement
           is
           this
           ,
           and
           how
           Honourable
           to
           a
           People
           ,
           if
           a
           Minister
           of
           God
           shall
           give
           up
           this
           account
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           thou
           didst
           send
           me
           among
           such
           a
           People
           ,
           they
           did
           begin
           to
           hearken
           after
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           Consider
           what
           it
           was
           that
           was
           spoken
           :
           And
           they
           were
           exceedingly
           Hopeful
           by
           their
           Attention
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           wayes
           they
           have
           given
           exceeding
           good
           hope
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           received
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           Thou
           didst
           send
           me
           about
           .
           And
           those
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           are
           most
           to
           be
           Honoured
           ,
           that
           do
           First
           come
           in
           ▪
           though
           it's
           true
           ,
           if
           men
           come
           in
           at
           the
           last
           Hour
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           possibility
           to
           get
           to
           Heaven
           :
           but
           those
           that
           
           come
           in
           at
           the
           First
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           most
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           Mich.
           7.
           beginning
           ,
           
             My
             soul
             desired
             the
             first
             ripe
             fruit
             .
          
           So
           the
           Soul
           of
           God
           doth
           this
           day
           long
           after
           the
           First
           Fruits
           of
           every
           Minister
           ,
           that
           comes
           among
           you
           :
           O
           ,
           He
           looks
           into
           this
           Congregation
           ,
           to
           see
           where
           shall
           be
           the
           First
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           one
           that
           comes
           among
           you
           ,
           in
           Rom.
           16.
           5.
           
           It
           is
           spoken
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           
             Epenetus
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             the
             First
             fruits
             of
          
           Achaia
           
             unto
             Christ
          
           .
           O
           Epenetus
           ,
           he
           is
           one
           that
           God
           did
           Honour
           ,
           for
           
             He
             was
             the
             First
             fruits
             of
          
           Achaia
           
             unto
             Christ
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Honour
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           First
           Kingdom
           that
           profest
           Christian
           Religion
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Publick
           Magistrate
           ;
           and
           God
           hath
           some
           special
           regard
           to
           England
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           Question
           ,
           for
           that
           :
           And
           so
           in
           any
           place
           when
           God
           comes
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           offers
           the
           Conditions
           of
           Peace
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           that
           come
           First
           in
           upon
           this
           First
           offer
           ,
           will
           be
           most
           acceptable
           unto
           God.
           Therefore
           do
           not
           defer
           ,
           and
           think
           I
           may
           come
           in
           at
           last
           ;
           and
           before
           I
           die
           ,
           time
           enough
           :
           But
           if
           God
           be
           so
           timely
           with
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           that
           He
           would
           have
           His
           Ministers
           so
           begin
           with
           thee
           ,
           do
           thou
           Answer
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           begin
           with
           this
           God
           betimes
           ,
           and
           especially
           you
           that
           are
           young
           ones
           ,
           do
           not
           you
           reject
           it
           .
           O
           when
           God
           shall
           come
           to
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             thee
          
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           rejecting
           the
           First
           offer
           .
           For
           you
           that
           are
           young
           ,
           what
           though
           you
           may
           be
           guilty
           of
           much
           Vanity
           and
           Folly
           other
           wayes
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           you
           have
           not
           been
           guilty
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           of
           rejecting
           the
           offer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           O
           take
           heed
           of
           Contracting
           that
           guilt
           upon
           you
           !
           Know
           if
           you
           do
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           you
           a
           great
           deal
           harder
           ,
           and
           that
           guilt
           will
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           worse
           ,
           than
           of
           all
           your
           other
           sins
           besides
           ;
           therefore
           come
           in
           betimes
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           in
           Mark
           10.
           17.
           
           
           There
           comes
           a
           young
           man
           running
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Good
             Master
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             Inherit
             Eternal
             Life
             ?
          
           He
           was
           a
           young
           Rich
           man
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           one
           that
           had
           great
           Possessions
           ;
           and
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           he
           came
           running
           to
           Christ
           .
           O
           that
           God
           would
           perswade
           young
           ones
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Quality
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           to
           begin
           with
           their
           Souls
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           hasten
           ,
           and
           come
           running
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           are
           the
           Terms
           of
           Peace
           and
           Reconciliation
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           said
           concerning
           John
           Baptist
           ,
           in
           Mat.
           11.
           12.
           
           The
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
          
           John
           
             the
             Baptist
             until
             now
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             suffered
             violence
             ,
             and
             the
             Violent
             take
             it
             by
             force
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           Because
           that
           this
           great
           Doctrine
           of
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
          
           was
           not
           Preached
           before
           John
           Baptist
           :
           He
           was
           the
           First
           that
           came
           to
           Preach
           this
           in
           the
           plainness
           of
           it
           in
           a
           Gospel
           way
           .
           Now
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             And
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
          
           John
           
             the
             Baptist
             until
             now
             ,
             doth
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             suffer
             violence
             .
          
           O
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           were
           mightily
           stirred
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           dayes
           of
           John
           Baptist
           ;
           and
           why
           ?
           Because
           that
           he
           Preached
           ,
           that
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           Now
           that
           consists
           of
           Peace
           and
           Joy
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Reconciliation
           between
           sinners
           ,
           and
           the
           Blessed
           God
           ;
           that
           indeed
           is
           the
           special
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Now
           he
           Preaching
           this
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           from
           that
           day
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           suffered
           Violence
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           comes
           to
           know
           ,
           Lord
           what
           shall
           I
           do
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           enter
           into
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           O
           what
           a
           Blessed
           thing
           is
           it
           for
           Congregations
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           send
           those
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           Peace
           between
           God
           and
           their
           Souls
           :
           That
           it
           may
           said
           ,
           from
           such
           a
           Day
           ,
           from
           such
           a
           Time
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           send
           such
           among
           them
           that
           opened
           this
           Doctrine
           
           of
           Peace
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             hath
             suffered
             Violence
             .
          
           There
           hath
           many
           poor
           Souls
           come
           in
           and
           said
           ,
           O
           Men
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           What
           shall
           I
           do
           to
           be
           saved
           .
           And
           Blessed
           are
           they
           upon
           whom
           the
           Tender
           of
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           have
           this
           Effect
           .
           Now
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           here
           that
           shall
           entertain
           this
           ,
           here
           's
           the
           Blessing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           upon
           them
           :
           That
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           rest
           upon
           them
           ,
           upon
           that
           Parish
           ,
           upon
           that
           House
           ,
           upon
           that
           Soul.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Sermon
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Luke
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             ,
             your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             you
             again
             .
          
        
         
           TO
           leave
           what
           was
           said
           in
           the
           former
           Verse
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           to
           what
           remains
           :
        
         
           In
           this
           Verse
           ,
           you
           have
           ,
           First
           ,
           A
           Supposition
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           Description
           of
           a
           good
           Hearer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             He
             is
             a
             Son
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Blessing
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             him
             .
          
           (
           We
           shall
           speak
           to
           no
           more
           ,
           only
           these
           Three
           things
           at
           present
           .
           )
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Supposition
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             .
          
           Here
           there
           is
           a
           Supposition
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Lord
           sends
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           any
           place
           ,
           that
           there
           will
           be
           some
           Sons
           of
           peace
           ;
           it
           were
           a
           hard
           thing
           if
           we
           should
           come
           and
           find
           no
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           .
           
             If
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             :
          
           As
           if
           Christ
           should
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           hopeful
           you
           
           may
           find
           some
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           .
           From
           whence
           the
           Point
           of
           Doctrine
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           That
           when
           God
           doth
           send
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           hopes
           that
           there
           is
           some
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           there
           .
        
         
           There
           may
           be
           hope
           to
           Ministers
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           find
           some
           that
           will
           entertain
           their
           Gospel
           :
           In
           
             Acts
             18.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Then
             spake
             the
             Lord
             to
          
           Paul
           
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             by
             a
             Vision
             ,
             Be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             but
             speak
             ,
             and
             hold
             not
             thy
             peace
             :
             For
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             shall
             set
             on
             thee
             to
             hurt
             thee
             :
             For
             I
             have
             much
             People
             in
             this
             City
             .
          
           When
           God
           sent
           Paul
           to
           Preach
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Opposition
           :
           Well
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           Opposition
           ,
           you
           shall
           Preach
           in
           this
           place
           :
           Why
           ?
           
             For
             I
             have
             much
             People
             in
             this
             City
             .
          
           So
           that
           when
           God
           by
           His
           Providence
           ,
           shall
           order
           the
           Word
           to
           come
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           hopeful
           Argument
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           People
           in
           that
           City
           .
           In
           Mat.
           10.
           
           Where
           you
           have
           Christ
           sending
           of
           the
           Apostles
           to
           Preach
           ,
           He
           bids
           them
           in
           
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             Go
             not
             into
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             enter
             ye
             not
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           :
           
             But
             go
             rather
             to
             the
             lost
             Sheep
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           As
           if
           Christ
           should
           say
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           I
           have
           yet
           none
           to
           Call
           there
           ;
           the
           time
           is
           to
           come
           for
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           be
           Called
           :
           I
           would
           not
           therefore
           have
           you
           go
           thither
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           have
           you
           lose
           your
           Labour
           :
           
             But
             go
             unto
             the
             lost
             Sheep
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           There
           are
           many
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           ,
           that
           are
           as
           lost
           Sheep
           ,
           that
           are
           wandering
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Happiness
           :
           I
           would
           have
           you
           go
           thither
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ;
           thereby
           Intimating
           that
           there
           were
           some
           to
           be
           Call'd
           there
           ,
           rather
           than
           in
           the
           other
           place
           .
           The
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           great
           Gift
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           He
           gave
           when
           He
           
           Ascended
           on
           high
           :
           And
           to
           what
           end
           did
           He
           give
           it
           ?
           Mark
           ,
           in
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           11
           ,
           12.
           to
           what
           end
           it
           is
           :
           
             And
             He
             gave
             some
             Apostles
             :
             And
             some
             Prophets
             :
             And
             some
             Evangelists
             :
             And
             some
             Pastours
             and
             Teachers
             :
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
          
           (
           So
           it
           is
           Translated
           in
           your
           Books
           :
           )
           But
           the
           Word
           in
           the
           Original
           is
           ,
           
             For
             the
             Joynting
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           ;
           the
           putting
           of
           them
           into
           Joynt
           :
           At
           first
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           into
           Christ
           ,
           (
           and
           then
           that
           they
           may
           grow
           up
           )
           
             For
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             Edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           For
           the
           Building
           up
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           this
           Text
           is
           quoted
           out
           of
           that
           Prophesie
           that
           we
           have
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             18.
             
             Thou
             hast
             ascended
             on
             High
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             led
             Captivity
             Captive
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             received
             Gifts
             for
             men
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           's
           a
           Prophesie
           of
           Christ
           clearly
           :
           And
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           apply
           it
           in
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             
             Christ
             received
             Gifts
             for
             men
             ,
          
           here
           it
           is
           :
           And
           there
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           He
           hath
           
             Dispensed
             Gifts
             to
             Men.
          
           And
           mark
           ,
           
             Yea
             ,
             for
             the
             Rebellious
             also
             .
          
           Those
           Men
           that
           are
           the
           most
           Rebellious
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           hath
           received
           Gifts
           for
           them
           :
           What
           Gifts
           ?
           The
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           great
           Gift
           ,
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           hath
           given
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           given
           it
           unto
           His
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           sends
           them
           among
           the
           Rebellious
           .
           And
           to
           what
           end
           ?
           That
           the
           Lord
           God
           might
           dwell
           among
           them
           .
           So
           that
           by
           this
           it
           appears
           till
           God
           send
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           among
           a
           People
           ,
           the
           Lord
           God
           doth
           not
           dwell
           there
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             God
             might
             dwell
             among
             them
             .
          
           They
           are
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           when
           that
           comes
           unto
           a
           place
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           God
           comes
           to
           Dwell
           among
           them
           .
           So
           that
           then
           ,
           you
           see
           the
           Point
           clear
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           sends
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           hope
           that
           there
           is
           some
           good
           intended
           for
           some
           in
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Reasons
           are
           these
           ,
           
           1.
           
           Because
           Christ
           sends
           His
           
           Ministers
           ,
           according
           as
           His
           Father
           sent
           Him.
           Now
           thus
           we
           have
           it
           in
           
             John
             20.
             21.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             them
             again
             ,
             Peace
             be
             unto
             you
             ;
             as
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             even
             so
             send
             I
             you
             .
          
           Mark
           ,
           As
           God
           the
           Father
           sends
           Christ
           ,
           so
           Christ
           sends
           Ministers
           .
           Well
           ,
           How
           doth
           God
           the
           Father
           send
           Christ
           ?
           Compare
           this
           Scripture
           with
           
             John
             3.
          
           17.
           
           Thus
           God
           the
           Father
           sends
           His
           Son
           ,
           He
           doth
           not
           send
           His
           Son
           into
           the
           World
           that
           He
           might
           Condemn
           the
           World
           :
           That
           is
           not
           Gods
           primary
           End
           to
           Condemn
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           that
           that
           God
           doth
           Aim
           at
           ,
           in
           sending
           His
           Son
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           Him
           the
           World
           may
           be
           saved
           .
           Now
           then
           compare
           this
           Scripture
           with
           that
           other
           ;
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             As
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             .
          
           Now
           my
           Father
           sent
           Me
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           to
           Condemn
           the
           World
           ,
           though
           by
           accident
           the
           World
           shall
           be
           Condemned
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           of
           Christs
           comeing
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           refusing
           Him
           :
           But
           this
           is
           the
           Scope
           of
           my
           Fathers
           sending
           of
           Me
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           by
           Me
           the
           World
           may
           be
           Saved
           ;
           and
           so
           do
           I
           send
           you
           ▪
           I
           send
           you
           to
           Places
           ,
           not
           to
           Condemn
           them
           ;
           not
           to
           Aggravate
           their
           Sin
           and
           their
           Condemnation
           :
           That
           is
           not
           my
           primary
           Intention
           ,
           though
           this
           may
           fall
           out
           ;
           but
           I
           send
           you
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           that
           through
           your
           Ministry
           ,
           Souls
           in
           that
           place
           may
           come
           to
           be
           Saved
           .
        
         
           Reas
           .
           2.
           
           A
           second
           Reason
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Promise
           of
           Christ
           unto
           His
           Ministers
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           to
           any
           place
           to
           Preach
           .
           In
           the
           last
           words
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           Saint
           Matthew
           ,
           Christ
           sends
           them
           to
           Preach
           ;
           and
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             Lo
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alwayes
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             I
             am
             with
             you
             to
             Assist
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             Bless
             you
             whithersoever
             you
             go
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           that
           shall
           succeed
           you
           to
           Preach
           this
           Gospel
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
         
           Reas
           .
           3.
           
           Further
           ,
           We
           know
           that
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Arm
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             53.
             1.
             
             Who
             hath
             believed
             our
             Report
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             Arm
             of
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             .
          
           And
           
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           And
           if
           God
           Arm
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Power
           unto
           Salvation
           come
           among
           a
           People
           ,
           there
           is
           hopes
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Intention
           of
           some
           Good
           unto
           some
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Reas
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           It
           brings
           the
           Day
           of
           Grace
           and
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           to
           any
           place
           wheresoever
           it
           comes
           ;
           and
           so
           long
           as
           that
           doth
           continue
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           so
           long
           the
           day
           of
           Grace
           and
           Salvation
           continues
           to
           the
           place
           .
           This
           you
           have
           clearly
           ,
           
             2
             Cor.
          
           6.
           beginning
           ,
           
             We
             then
             as
             Workers
             together
             with
             Him
             ,
             beseech
             you
             also
             ,
             that
             ye
             receive
             not
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             .
             For
             He
             saith
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             thee
             in
             a
             time
             accepted
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Salvation
             have
             I
             succoured
             thee
             :
             Behold
             ,
             NOW
             is
             the
             accepted
             time
             ,
             behold
             ,
             NOW
             is
             the
             day
             of
             Salvation
             .
             Now
             :
          
           When
           was
           that
           Now
           ?
           That
           was
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostles
           came
           and
           Preached
           among
           them
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Reconciliation
           :
           
             Now
             is
             the
             accepted
             time
             ,
             Now
             is
             the
             day
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           Now
           if
           you
           come
           in
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           accepted
           :
           Now
           is
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           be
           appointed
           to
           be
           Sav'd
           ,
           you
           must
           come
           in
           now
           .
        
         
           Reas
           .
           5.
           
           And
           this
           Scripture
           doth
           put
           me
           upon
           a
           Fifth
           Reason
           of
           the
           Point
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           :
           That
           when
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           to
           be
           Preached
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           make
           an
           Accepted
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           day
           of
           Salvation
           :
           But
           it
           is
           the
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           even
           of
           that
           Prayer
           that
           Christ
           hath
           made
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           He
           would
           in
           such
           a
           time
           send
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           clearly
           and
           powerfully
           Taught
           in
           that
           place
           .
           And
           if
           you
           ask
           me
           where
           the
           place
           is
           that
           doth
           prove
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           Isa
           .
           49.
           8.
           
           You
           have
           there
           almost
           the
           very
           
           some
           words
           that
           you
           have
           here
           :
           Thus
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             In
             an
             acceptable
             time
             have
             I
             heard
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Salvation
             have
             I
             helped
             thee
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           clearly
           meant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           you
           look
           both
           unto
           the
           Coherence
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           with
           what
           hath
           been
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           follows
           after
           :
           For
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             I
             will
             preserve
             thee
             ,
             and
             give
             thee
             for
             a
             Covenant
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             Establish
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             cause
             to
             Inherit
             the
             desolate
             Heritages
             .
          
           Now
           saith
           God
           concerning
           Christ
           :
           Thus
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             In
             an
             acceptable
             time
             have
             I
             heard
             thee
             .
          
           What
           is
           that
           acceptable
           time
           ?
           It
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           Interpret
           to
           be
           ,
           
             A
             day
             of
             Salvation
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           an
           acceptable
           Time
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           day
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Now
             it
             is
          
           .
           Now
           while
           we
           are
           Preaching
           the
           glad
           Tidings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           you
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           saith
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             heard
             thee
             in
             an
             acceptable
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           When
           as
           Jesus
           Christ
           did
           Pray
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           His
           Church
           that
           should
           be
           ;
           that
           God
           would
           send
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           unto
           those
           whom
           the
           Father
           had
           given
           unto
           Him
           from
           all
           Eternity
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           did
           Pray
           unto
           the
           Father
           for
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             I
             have
             heard
             thy
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             granted
             what
             thou
             Prayest
             for
             .
          
           And
           this
           hearing
           of
           thy
           Prayer
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           acceptable
           Time
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           day
           of
           Salvation
           .
           Thou
           hast
           a
           day
           of
           Salvation
           according
           to
           thy
           prayer
           ;
           and
           this
           very
           day
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           Interpret
           of
           sending
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           any
           place
           :
           So
           that
           where
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           lookt
           upon
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           comes
           meerly
           by
           Accident
           ,
           or
           by
           an
           ordinary
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           other
           things
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           that
           that
           comes
           unto
           a
           place
           by
           Virtue
           of
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           Intercession
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           that
           particular
           Place
           ,
           or
           Town
           ,
           or
           Parish
           .
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Reason
           why
           the
           Lord
           leaves
           some
           places
           destitute
           of
           Help
           ,
           in
           Ignorance
           and
           Darkness
           ,
           that
           they
           scarce
           ever
           come
           to
           hear
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           And
           others
           that
           it
           may
           be
           are
           in
           themselves
           as
           unworthy
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           they
           come
           to
           have
           the
           great
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           opened
           to
           them
           :
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           difference
           is
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           Interceeded
           before
           the
           Father
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           one
           is
           the
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Christ
           hath
           let
           go
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           so
           belong
           unto
           Him
           :
           He
           hath
           not
           those
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           be
           made
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
           Reas
           .
           6.
           
           Yet
           further
           ,
           When
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           hope
           of
           Good
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           in
           it self
           so
           much
           power
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           as
           an
           Ordinance
           to
           convey
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           But
           though
           Mans
           Words
           and
           Ministry
           hath
           little
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           have
           in
           them
           a
           mighty
           Strength
           ;
           there
           are
           such
           wonderful
           things
           that
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           Reveal
           wheresoever
           it
           comes
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           wonder
           that
           the
           Hearts
           of
           all
           People
           should
           not
           be
           taken
           with
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           things
           that
           are
           made
           known
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           think
           might
           break
           the
           Heart
           of
           any
           Devil
           in
           Hell.
           That
           if
           God
           should
           send
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           the
           Devils
           (
           if
           they
           were
           not
           gone
           Irrecoverably
           )
           one
           would
           think
           that
           what
           is
           made
           known
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           might
           break
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Devil
           .
           O
           that
           God
           should
           be
           Reconcil'd
           to
           Man
           !
           To
           send
           His
           own
           Son
           to
           Die
           for
           base
           Worms
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           Lord
           might
           have
           Glorified
           His
           Infinite
           Justice
           upon
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           There
           is
           that
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           Admiration
           ,
           that
           all
           People
           do
           not
           come
           in
           unto
           it
           .
           What
           doth
           Christ
           say
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           wonder
           that
           all
           do
           not
           come
           in
           to
           Imbrace
           the
           Blessed
           Gospel
           .
           The
           Patience
           of
           God
           
           doth
           Lead
           to
           Repentance
           ;
           Then
           what
           might
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           do
           ,
           that
           is
           held
           out
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           The
           Lord
           doth
           reveal
           such
           Arguments
           to
           draw
           People
           ,
           that
           to
           speak
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Men
           ,
           we
           may
           conceive
           :
           That
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           have
           Studied
           and
           Contriv'd
           with
           His
           own
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           what
           strong
           Arguments
           He
           would
           use
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ;
           one
           would
           not
           have
           imagined
           how
           an
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           should
           have
           found
           out
           such
           to
           perswade
           Men
           to
           come
           in
           .
           One
           may
           say
           of
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           said
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           Let
           out
           his
           Vineyard
           to
           Husbandmen
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           Fruit
           ;
           one
           Servant
           was
           beaten
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           misused
           :
           
             But
             at
             last
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             will
             send
             my
             Son
             ,
             for
             surely
             they
             will
             reverence
             my
             Son.
          
           Why
           now
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           said
           of
           other
           Arguments
           .
           To
           compare
           those
           things
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           things
           that
           can
           be
           Preached
           unto
           People
           :
           Indeed
           a
           Minister
           of
           God
           may
           come
           with
           many
           strong
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           from
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           them
           unto
           Repentance
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           this
           Argument
           will
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           Argument
           will
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           they
           stand
           out
           this
           and
           that
           Argument
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           send
           the
           Ministry
           of
           my
           Gospel
           among
           them
           ,
           I
           'll
           reveal
           my
           Son
           unto
           them
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           they
           will
           Reverence
           this
           Argument
           ,
           and
           their
           Hearts
           will
           be
           taken
           with
           this
           Argument
           .
           That
           's
           another
           Reason
           why
           there
           is
           great
           hopes
           ,
           when
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           found
           there
           .
        
         
           Reas
           .
           7.
           
           Further
           ,
           Another
           is
           this
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           the
           Way
           of
           God
           with
           a
           People
           ,
           when
           He
           sends
           them
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Clearness
           of
           it
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Way
           of
           God
           then
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           have
           regard
           to
           any
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           Committed
           before
           that
           
           time
           ,
           but
           now
           to
           go
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           a
           new
           Score
           :
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           should
           perish
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           perish
           for
           their
           old
           sins
           too
           :
           But
           I
           mean
           thus
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Lord
           sends
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           the
           Lord
           now
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           look
           at
           any
           sin
           that
           they
           liv'd
           in
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           Ignorance
           ;
           there
           is
           none
           of
           those
           sins
           now
           that
           shall
           Damn
           them
           ,
           upon
           condition
           that
           they
           now
           do
           Imbrace
           the
           Gospel
           that
           is
           offered
           to
           them
           :
           Therefore
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           :
           For
           the
           Riches
           of
           Gods
           Mercy
           hath
           not
           yet
           had
           the
           Glory
           ;
           the
           Turn
           as
           it
           were
           of
           it
           towards
           this
           People
           ,
           that
           yet
           have
           not
           had
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Clearness
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           brought
           amongst
           them
           .
           Now
           God
           looks
           thus
           upon
           a
           People
           ,
           that
           He
           sends
           His
           Gospel
           unto
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           they
           have
           liv'd
           in
           Blindness
           ,
           in
           Darkness
           ,
           in
           Prophaneness
           ,
           in
           Sabboth-breaking
           ,
           in
           Ungodliness
           :
           Alas
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           know
           what
           the
           Councels
           of
           my
           Will
           were
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Eternal
           state
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           which
           is
           revealed
           in
           that
           Gospel
           of
           Mine
           .
           They
           knew
           no
           better
           things
           that
           to
           Eat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           and
           make
           provision
           for
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           therefore
           for
           all
           that
           time
           of
           their
           Ignorance
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           regard
           ,
           I
           will
           Wink
           at
           it
           .
           But
           now
           God
           Calls
           for
           Repentance
           :
           So
           you
           find
           it
           in
           
             Acts
             17.
             30.
             
             And
             the
             times
             of
             this
             Ignorance
             God
             Winked
             at
             ,
             but
             now
             God
             Calleth
             all
             men
             every
             where
             to
             Repent
             .
          
           As
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           say
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           times
           of
           your
           Ignorance
           ,
           though
           you
           were
           very
           Prophane
           ,
           very
           Superstitious
           ,
           very
           Ungodly
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           content
           to
           Wink
           at
           it
           ;
           but
           now
           I
           am
           content
           to
           go
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           upon
           a
           new
           Score
           .
           Now
           come
           in
           and
           Repent
           ,
           and
           your
           Souls
           shall
           live
           .
           Now
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           Mercy
           comes
           to
           have
           a
           Turn
           towards
           a
           People
           ,
           who
           knows
           what
           may
           be
           done
           .
           As
           thus
           ,
           Now
           suppose
           that
           a
           Man
           hath
           lain
           Sick
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           his
           
           Sickness
           increases
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           dangerous
           :
           If
           you
           should
           come
           to
           such
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           What
           means
           have
           you
           used
           ?
           What
           Phisicians
           have
           you
           had
           ?
           Now
           it
           appears
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           used
           such
           a
           Medicine
           that
           is
           Soveraign
           for
           such
           a
           Disease
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           tried
           ;
           now
           if
           that
           Medicine
           hath
           not
           been
           used
           ,
           you
           will
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           hope
           concerning
           the
           Life
           of
           your
           Friend
           ,
           until
           it
           be
           tried
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           it
           doth
           no
           good
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           no
           alteration
           upon
           the
           body
           of
           your
           Friend
           .
           So
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           People
           that
           have
           liv'd
           Prophanely
           ,
           and
           Ungodlily
           ,
           and
           their
           Hearts
           have
           not
           been
           brought
           to
           God.
           I
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           God
           revealed
           his
           Grace
           in
           Christ
           unto
           their
           Souls
           ?
           Have
           they
           known
           the
           Blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           hope
           :
           For
           when
           Gods
           Mercy
           shall
           come
           to
           have
           its
           Turn
           upon
           this
           People
           ,
           it
           's
           very
           like
           there
           are
           many
           ,
           whom
           God
           intends
           Everlasting
           good
           unto
           .
           But
           now
           to
           wind
           up
           this
           Point
           in
           a
           word
           of
           Application
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           
           O
           do
           not
           frustrate
           Hope
           !
           There
           are
           hopes
           that
           God
           intends
           Mercy
           to
           a
           People
           ,
           when
           He
           sends
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           Preached
           to
           them
           at
           any
           time
           ;
           though
           they
           may
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           had
           it
           Preached
           to
           us
           before
           :
           Yet
           if
           He
           sends
           it
           a-fresh
           ,
           it
           seems
           that
           Mercy
           must
           have
           the
           second
           Turn
           to
           this
           People
           .
           I
           say
           now
           ,
           do
           not
           frustrate
           Hope
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Hope
           of
           God
           Himself
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           The
           Hope
           of
           God
           ,
           why
           ,
           God
           knows
           whether
           it
           will
           work
           upon
           People
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           that
           cannot
           be
           Frustrated
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           Answer
           to
           that
           ,
           We
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           pleased
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           Speak
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           God
           Himself
           doth
           Speak
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           He
           
           had
           some
           good
           hopes
           that
           People
           would
           be
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           when
           He
           sends
           His
           Ministers
           among
           them
           .
           As
           that
           place
           which
           I
           named
           before
           ,
           
             I
             will
             send
             my
             Son
             ,
             surely
             they
             will
             reverence
             him
             :
          
           I
           hope
           that
           will
           prevail
           .
           And
           a
           suitable
           place
           we
           have
           of
           Gods
           expressing
           himself
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           in
           
             Jer.
             36.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Take
             thee
             a
             Roll
             of
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             Write
             therein
             all
             the
             Words
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             unto
             thee
             against
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             against
          
           Judah
           ,
           &c
           ▪
           
             It
             may
             be
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Judah
             will
             hear
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             I
             purpose
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Go
           your
           way
           and
           preach
           saith
           God
           unto
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           they
           will
           hear
           ,
           and
           return
           every
           Man
           from
           his
           evil
           way
           .
           This
           was
           not
           now
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           but
           of
           Threatings
           ;
           and
           yet
           God
           speaks
           with
           some
           expectation
           ,
           as
           if
           so
           be
           he
           did
           expect
           that
           they
           should
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           they
           will
           ,
           saith
           God.
           And
           so
           in
           
             Zeph.
             3.
             7.
             
             I
             said
             ,
             surely
             thou
             wilt
             fear
             me
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             receive
             Instruction
             ,
             so
             their
             dwelling
             should
             not
             be
             cut
             off
             ;
             howsoever
             I
             punished
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             rose
             early
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             all
             their
             doings
             :
          
           God
           was
           frustrated
           in
           his
           Expectation
           ;
           
             yet
             I
             said
             ,
             surely
             thou
             wilt
             fear
             me
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           ,
           though
           he
           knows
           all
           his
           works
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           yet
           he
           speaks
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           saith
           ,
           surely
           such
           and
           such
           means
           may
           do
           good
           upon
           such
           and
           such
           people
           :
           O
           therefore
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           Expectation
           of
           the
           Lord
           be
           frustrated
           ;
           and
           let
           not
           the
           expectatitions
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           be
           frustrated
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           come
           with
           their
           hearts
           filled
           with
           hope
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           can
           incourage
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           Studying
           ,
           and
           Opening
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Grace
           more
           then
           this
           ;
           that
           he
           comes
           with
           his
           Heart
           filled
           with
           hope
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           
           in
           that
           place
           .
           O
           do
           not
           frustrate
           this
           expectation
           .
           It
           is
           a
           vile
           thing
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           come
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           but
           to
           gain
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           :
           And
           indeed
           upon
           this
           expectation
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           ,
           who
           understands
           what
           the
           meaning
           of
           Peace
           with
           God
           is
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           drawn
           forth
           towards
           a
           People
           ;
           why
           he
           comes
           with
           this
           expectation
           ,
           and
           he
           looks
           after
           his
           Ministery
           to
           see
           what
           becomes
           of
           it
           .
           O
           therefore
           do
           not
           frustrate
           the
           Expectations
           of
           your
           Ministers
           in
           this
           :
           Do
           not
           give
           them
           occasion
           to
           make
           their
           Complaint
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           spent
           their
           Strength
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           further
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           the
           Expectation
           of
           the
           Ministers
           that
           Preach
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           Expectation
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God.
           None
           of
           Gods
           People
           that
           know
           a
           place
           that
           hath
           Liv'd
           in
           Darkness
           and
           Blindness
           before
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           see
           the
           Lord
           by
           His
           Providence
           ,
           carrying
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           with
           Power
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           they
           think
           thus
           with
           themselves
           ,
           Whom
           is
           it
           that
           the
           Lord
           intends
           good
           unto
           ?
           Surely
           the
           Lord
           hath
           a
           Mercy
           to
           such
           a
           People
           .
           And
           they
           will
           wait
           to
           see
           who
           it
           is
           that
           God
           will
           pitch
           upon
           .
        
         
           O
           likewise
           ,
           Do
           not
           frustrate
           the
           Expectation
           that
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           ,
           in
           
             1
             Cor.
          
           11.
           a
           place
           ,
           I
           suppose
           you
           know
           ,
           where
           the
           Women
           are
           to
           be
           Covered
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Angels
           :
           It
           doth
           appear
           by
           that
           Text
           ,
           that
           the
           Angels
           are
           in
           Congregations
           ,
           when
           a
           Congregation
           is
           met
           together
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           Preached
           ,
           and
           for
           other
           Accounts
           ,
           there
           the
           Angels
           are
           Met
           ;
           And
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           this
           place
           is
           as
           full
           of
           Angels
           as
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           here
           present
           ,
           and
           do
           look
           upon
           our
           Behaviour
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           the
           time
           when
           God
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           Work
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           of
           some
           or
           other
           .
           O
           to
           what
           Family
           ,
           to
           what
           particular
           Soul
           doth
           God
           intend
           good
           
           unto
           .
           O
           that
           we
           might
           know
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           Joy
           in
           Heaven
           :
           For
           so
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           at
           the
           Conversion
           of
           sinners
           ,
           there
           is
           Joy
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           surely
           they
           wait
           for
           it
           .
           O
           that
           we
           might
           see
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           work
           effectually
           upon
           Souls
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           joy
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           let
           every
           particular
           Soul
           reason
           thus
           with
           it self
           :
           What
           is
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           hope
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           ;
           why
           may
           it
           not
           be
           I
           ,
           though
           vile
           ,
           though
           a
           very
           wretched
           Creature
           ?
           Yet
           I
           hear
           that
           the
           time
           of
           Ignorance
           God
           winks
           at
           ,
           only
           now
           He
           calls
           to
           Repent
           :
           If
           I
           feel
           God
           beginning
           to
           jogg
           my
           Heart
           now
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           the
           Man
           or
           Woman
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           intended
           from
           all
           Eternity
           .
           For
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           which
           God
           doth
           now
           in
           time
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           He
           did
           determine
           from
           Eternity
           :
           And
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           you
           feel
           your
           Hearts
           stirred
           ,
           and
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           you
           may
           know
           that
           God
           did
           intend
           you
           in
           particular
           .
           And
           Christ
           ,
           when
           He
           did
           Pray
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           for
           this
           acceptable
           time
           ,
           that
           you
           were
           particularly
           intended
           in
           that
           Prayer
           of
           His
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           not
           excluded
           to
           be
           saved
           any
           more
           than
           any
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           fall
           upon
           you
           .
           Perhaps
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           it
           may
           fall
           upon
           the
           poor
           Servant
           ,
           or
           Child
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           may
           be
           left
           :
           But
           some
           or
           other
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           it
           will
           fall
           upon
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           hopes
           when
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           to
           be
           Preached
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           most
           Cursed
           thing
           for
           any
           to
           stand
           to
           oppose
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           any
           place
           .
           It
           is
           very
           seldom
           but
           some
           or
           other
           will
           be
           Railing
           ,
           and
           Crying
           out
           against
           it
           :
           But
           take
           heed
           what
           thou
           dost
           ,
           Wilt
           thou
           stand
           against
           God
           ,
           to
           cross
           God
           in
           such
           a
           blessed
           End
           as
           this
           is
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           the
           Lord
           hath
           
           some
           Souls
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           He
           intends
           Eternal
           good
           unto
           :
           And
           wilt
           thou
           stand
           out
           against
           that
           ,
           and
           cross
           God
           ?
           But
           especially
           take
           heed
           you
           do
           not
           oppose
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           any
           place
           where
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           remote
           hopes
           ,
           but
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           Nearer
           and
           Fuller
           than
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           some
           real
           Manifestation
           that
           God
           intends
           Good
           unto
           some
           :
           O
           take
           heed
           of
           thy
           Opposition
           of
           it
           there
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Reason
           that
           Paul
           was
           so
           mightily
           provok'd
           ,
           when
           Elimas
           came
           to
           resist
           his
           Ministry
           ;
           of
           which
           you
           may
           read
           in
           
             Acts
             13.
             
             There
             was
             one
          
           Sergius
           Paulus
           ,
           
             which
             sent
             for
          
           Barnabas
           and
           Saul
           ,
           
             and
             desired
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           Now
           this
           
             Sergius
             Paulus
          
           was
           a
           Chief
           Man
           in
           the
           place
           where
           Paul
           Preached
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           good
           hopes
           that
           God
           would
           Convert
           his
           Soul.
           And
           Elimas
           
             the
             Sorcerer
             ,
             he
             stood
             and
             opposed
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             turn
             away
             the
             Deputy
             from
             the
             Faith.
          
           Now
           when
           Paul
           was
           in
           so
           good
           a
           hope
           that
           he
           should
           gain
           not
           only
           a
           Soul
           ,
           but
           a
           publick
           Man
           ,
           that
           might
           do
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           :
           O
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Paul
           was
           mightily
           provok'd
           !
           He
           looks
           upon
           Elimas
           ,
           and
           sets
           his
           Eyes
           upon
           him
           (
           the
           Text
           saith
           )
           and
           and
           said
           :
           
             O
             full
             of
             all
             Subtilty
             ,
             and
             all
             Mischief
             ,
             thou
             Child
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             thou
             Enemy
             of
             all
             Righteousness
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             not
             cease
             to
             pervert
             the
             Right
             Wayes
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Paul
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           very
           Quiet
           and
           Meek
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           yet
           mark
           how
           full
           of
           Passion
           he
           was
           at
           this
           time
           :
           O
           this
           provok'd
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Paul
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           it
           .
           We
           never
           read
           that
           Paul
           was
           so
           troubled
           when
           they
           Persecuted
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           put
           him
           into
           Prison
           :
           But
           as
           if
           Paul
           should
           say
           ,
           Do
           with
           me
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           put
           me
           into
           Prison
           ,
           do
           what
           you
           will
           with
           my
           Carcass
           ;
           but
           do
           not
           frustrate
           my
           Expectation
           in
           Gaining
           a
           Chief
           Man
           ,
           that
           may
           do
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Service
           for
           God.
           When
           he
           was
           but
           in
           fear
           that
           he
           should
           be
           frustrated
           of
           his
           hope
           ,
           
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           it
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           nothing
           can
           go
           so
           near
           to
           the
           Heart
           of
           any
           Faithful
           Minister
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           should
           be
           any
           to
           stand
           to
           frustrate
           his
           hope
           of
           Gaining
           of
           Souls
           .
           Perhaps
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           if
           one
           or
           two
           doth
           but
           go
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           others
           will
           be
           Scorning
           and
           Jeering
           ;
           and
           one
           Neighbour
           will
           be
           Scorning
           at
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           frustrate
           the
           Hopes
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           His
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           .
           But
           know
           ,
           when
           thou
           do'st
           any
           thing
           to
           oppose
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           thou
           do'st
           set
           thy self
           what
           in
           thee
           lies
           ,
           both
           to
           frustrate
           the
           Hopes
           of
           God
           and
           His
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           His
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ;
           and
           thou
           wilt
           find
           this
           to
           be
           a
           hard
           work
           ,
           thou
           do'st
           but
           Kick
           against
           the
           Pricks
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           Point
           ,
           we
           come
           now
           unto
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           That
           good
           Hearers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           are
           called
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           :
           
             If
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             .
          
           They
           are
           sometimes
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Mat.
             13.
          
           there
           they
           have
           that
           Title
           given
           unto
           them
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           good
           Hearers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           the
           Parable
           that
           you
           have
           about
           the
           Seed
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           Imbrace
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           good
           Hearers
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Five-fold
           regard
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           ordained
           to
           Peace
           ,
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           Perdition
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           appointed
           to
           Perdition
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           are
           those
           that
           do
           attend
           upon
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Mark
             2.
             19.
             
             The
             Children
             of
             the
             Bride-Chamber
             ,
          
           those
           that
           do
           attend
           upon
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Because
           they
           are
           Obedient
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           :
           As
           the
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           ,
           are
           Sons
           of
           Wickedness
           ;
           so
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           such
           as
           yield
           Obedience
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Begotten
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Because
           they
           are
           such
           as
           shall
           Inherit
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           therefore
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           somewhat
           that
           every
           one
           of
           these
           may
           afford
           unto
           us
           ,
           but
           I
           take
           the
           first
           Three
           are
           principally
           meant
           ;
           therefore
           of
           the
           other
           I
           shall
           speak
           of
           but
           a
           little
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           Because
           they
           are
           appointed
           unto
           that
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           :
           So
           that
           from
           thence
           the
           Point
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           That
           all
           those
           that
           are
           good
           Hearers
           ,
           
           and
           Entertainers
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           comes
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           appointed
           from
           all
           Eternity
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Judas
           was
           not
           more
           a
           Son
           of
           Perdition
           ,
           than
           such
           a
           one
           is
           a
           Son
           of
           Peace
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           There
           was
           no
           more
           Evidence
           that
           Judas
           was
           appointed
           to
           Eternal
           perdition
           ,
           than
           there
           is
           certain
           Evidence
           that
           such
           a
           one
           is
           appointed
           from
           all
           Eternity
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           these
           two
           Scriptures
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           in
           Acts
           2.
           latter
           end
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           Converted
           to
           Himself
           ,
           made
           His
           Gospel
           effectual
           )
           
             daily
             such
             as
             should
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           such
           as
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           Saved
           .
           And
           another
           Scripture
           there
           is
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             all
             those
             which
             were
             ordained
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             believed
             .
          
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           you
           this
           one
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           
             1
             Thes
          
           .
           it
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           Text
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           a
           mighty
           Encouraging
           Text
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           found
           good
           Hearers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           
             Chap.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Knowing
             ,
             Brethren
             beloved
             ,
             your
             Election
             of
             God.
          
           We
           know
           that
           you
           are
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           Eternally
           Elected
           :
           How
           do
           you
           know
           that
           ?
           Were
           you
           in
           the
           
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           Gods
           Treasury
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           His
           Thoughts
           were
           :
           How
           can
           you
           tell
           the
           Election
           of
           God
           ?
           Mark
           ,
           The
           Words
           following
           doth
           give
           you
           the
           Reason
           for
           what
           He
           saith
           ,
           knowing
           your
           Election
           of
           God
           :
           
             For
             our
             Gospel
             came
             not
             unto
             you
             in
             Word
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Power
             .
          
           Indeed
           when
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           if
           it
           comes
           in
           Word
           only
           unto
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           they
           come
           indeed
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           flock
           to
           hear
           what
           a
           Man
           can
           say
           ;
           This
           is
           no
           Argument
           of
           a
           Mans
           Election
           :
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           not
           only
           in
           Word
           but
           in
           Power
           ,
           when
           you
           begin
           to
           feel
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Word
           upon
           your
           Hearts
           .
           Though
           you
           come
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           at
           first
           out
           of
           Curiosity
           and
           Novelty
           ,
           and
           took
           notice
           of
           nothing
           that
           would
           be
           done
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           came
           there
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           took
           hold
           upon
           your
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           over-powered
           your
           Hearts
           .
           Now
           by
           that
           you
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           one
           that
           are
           appointed
           unto
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           Elected
           of
           God.
           Those
           Souls
           that
           feel
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           them
           ,
           may
           know
           certainly
           that
           they
           were
           Elected
           from
           all
           Eternity
           .
           As
           if
           God
           should
           Speak
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Such
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           ,
           they
           are
           Elected
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ;
           we
           may
           now
           as
           well
           doubt
           of
           that
           Voice
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           doubt
           of
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           :
           So
           that
           is
           appears
           by
           this
           Text
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           are
           good
           Hearers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           appointed
           for
           all
           Eternity
           to
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           Peace
           .
           And
           there
           are
           these
           particulars
           in
           this
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           They
           may
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           Thoughts
           upon
           them
           in
           particular
           ,
           before
           the
           World
           was
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           He
           saw
           the
           great
           Lump
           of
           Mankind
           before
           Him
           ,
           He
           set
           apart
           these
           for
           the
           Praise
           of
           His
           
           Grace
           in
           Christ
           for
           ever
           :
           Left
           others
           ,
           and
           set
           apart
           these
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           They
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           Transactions
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           about
           their
           Souls
           in
           particular
           ,
           from
           all
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           you
           may
           further
           know
           ,
           That
           God
           the
           Father
           did
           give
           them
           unto
           His
           Son
           from
           Everlasting
           :
           For
           so
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             those
             come
             to
             Him
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             Him.
          
           There
           are
           a
           certain
           Number
           ,
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           hath
           given
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           Redeem
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ;
           and
           said
           to
           Him
           ,
           
             Son
             ,
             take
             these
             Souls
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             undertake
             for
             them
             :
          
           And
           He
           hath
           made
           Answer
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             I
             do
             undertake
             to
             Satisfie
             Thy
             Wrath
             and
             Justice
             for
             them
             .
          
           Now
           were
           it
           not
           a
           blessed
           thing
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           there
           were
           such
           Transactions
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           that
           thou
           wert
           mentioned
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           did
           give
           thee
           by
           Name
           to
           His
           Son.
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           an
           Entertainer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           be
           certain
           of
           this
           thing
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           Thou
           mayst
           know
           this
           ;
           As
           God
           the
           Father
           did
           give
           thee
           to
           His
           Son
           ,
           so
           He
           did
           make
           a
           Promise
           to
           save
           thee
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Covenant
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           for
           thy
           Salvation
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Text
           in
           Tit.
           1.
           2.
           
           That
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           a
           Promise
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           before
           the
           World
           began
           :
           How
           could
           there
           be
           a
           Promise
           before
           the
           World
           began
           ?
           To
           whom
           could
           it
           be
           made
           ?
           When
           there
           is
           a
           Promise
           made
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           body
           to
           receive
           it
           ?
           Surely
           it
           was
           :
           The
           Promise
           was
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           concerning
           thy
           Soul
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           further
           ,
           Thou
           may'st
           know
           ,
           That
           when
           God
           did
           send
           His
           Son
           to
           take
           Mans
           Nature
           upon
           Him
           ,
           He
           sent
           Him
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           care
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           others
           .
        
         
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           further
           ,
           That
           when
           God
           did
           from
           all
           Eternity
           appoint
           ,
           that
           at
           such
           a
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           such
           means
           should
           be
           for
           good
           ;
           that
           He
           did
           likewise
           Aim
           at
           thee
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           many
           may
           see
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           wonderful
           this
           way
           .
           Thus
           those
           that
           are
           good
           Hearers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           in
           this
           First
           regard
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           unto
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           from
           all
           Eternity
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           a
           mighty
           Encouragement
           unto
           those
           ,
           who
           do
           begin
           to
           feel
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           powerful
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           
             A
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           that
           doth
           attend
           upon
           the
           Gospel
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           come
           ,
           he
           doth
           make
           it
           his
           care
           to
           make
           preparation
           for
           it
           ;
           he
           doth
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           Moment
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           doth
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           he
           doth
           bend
           his
           whole
           Soul
           to
           attend
           to
           what
           is
           heard
           ,
           and
           he
           dares
           not
           give
           liberty
           to
           the
           wandering
           of
           his
           Thoughts
           :
           And
           he
           doth
           charge
           his
           Memory
           with
           such
           and
           such
           truths
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           these
           whatsoever
           he
           doth
           forget
           .
           And
           here
           's
           now
           a
           
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Bride-Chamber
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           as
           do
           attend
           there
           :
           So
           he
           ,
           
             A
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           attends
           upon
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           by
           this
           Second
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           know
           the
           First
           ;
           thou
           mayst
           know
           whither
           thou
           beest
           a
           Son
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           whither
           thou
           beest
           one
           that
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           wert
           set
           apart
           by
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           to
           obtain
           the
           Peace
           and
           Benefits
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Son
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           as
           an
           Obedient
           Child
           :
           To
           come
           with
           a
           Resolution
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           Whatsoever
           the
           Lord
           shall
           this
           day
           make
           known
           of
           his
           Mind
           unto
           me
           ,
           the
           Lord
           knows
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           fain
           yield
           unto
           it
           .
           I
           come
           
           with
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           every
           time
           I
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           This
           is
           now
           a
           
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           that
           comes
           with
           such
           a
           Heart
           ,
           resolved
           to
           be
           Obedient
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           doth
           open
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           is
           easily
           Convinc'd
           of
           those
           Truths
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           hear
           Revealed
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           stand
           Opposing
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           doth
           open
           his
           Heart
           ,
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           when
           the
           Lord
           Reveals
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Life
           and
           Peace
           ,
           the
           Soul
           doth
           open
           it self
           ,
           to
           admit
           of
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           Lord
           Speak
           ,
           thy
           Servant
           hears
           :
           Reveal
           what
           Thou
           wilt
           ,
           my
           Soul
           is
           here
           ready
           and
           willing
           ,
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Covenant
           whatever
           it
           be
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           He
           doth
           give
           up
           himself
           to
           be
           Moulded
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Phrase
           ,
           in
           
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             into
             which
             ye
             were
             delivered
             .
          
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           delivering
           of
           the
           Soul
           up
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           the
           Mettle
           is
           to
           the
           Mould
           ,
           to
           be
           Fashioned
           by
           it
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           a
           
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           doth
           give
           up
           his
           Soul
           to
           be
           Moulded
           by
           the
           Word
           ;
           whatsoever
           he
           was
           before
           ,
           yet
           here
           he
           is
           now
           ready
           to
           give
           up
           his
           Soul
           to
           be
           Fashioned
           ,
           to
           be
           Framed
           by
           the
           Word
           .
           Here
           's
           a
           
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           He
           doth
           in
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           Act
           what
           he
           doth
           hear
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           he
           doth
           indeavour
           to
           Live
           according
           to
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           that
           he
           doth
           hear
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           Labour
           to
           become
           the
           Gospel
           :
           So
           that
           one
           may
           know
           in
           such
           a
           ones
           Family
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           ones
           Life
           ,
           a
           mighty
           deal
           of
           Alteration
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           Such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           Begotten
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           Obedient
           ,
           but
           indeed
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           work
           of
           Regeneration
           
           wrought
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           be
           called
           a
           Son
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             I
             have
             Begotten
             you
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           And
           so
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           ,
           you
           are
           Begotten
           .
           Abundance
           of
           Scriptures
           might
           be
           for
           this
           :
           Those
           that
           the
           Gospel
           works
           Savingly
           upon
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           not
           only
           stir
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           but
           put
           a
           new
           Life
           into
           them
           .
           They
           live
           by
           new
           Principles
           ,
           by
           new
           Rules
           ;
           they
           find
           a
           mighty
           Power
           in
           the
           Gospel
           to
           Beget
           them
           again
           :
           And
           such
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           are
           Sons
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Heirs
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Children
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           that
           we
           shall
           have
           more
           use
           of
           in
           the
           other
           place
           ,
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           shall
           be
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           Apply
           these
           in
           a
           few
           words
           .
           
           The
           good
           Hearers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           .
           O
           what
           a
           blessed
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           !
           Better
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           Peace
           ,
           than
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           better
           to
           be
           this
           Son
           of
           Peace
           ,
           than
           to
           injoy
           all
           the
           World.
           If
           the
           Lord
           should
           give
           thee
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           He
           doth
           not
           do
           so
           much
           for
           thee
           ,
           as
           when
           He
           makes
           thee
           to
           be
           a
           
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           .
           It
           may
           be
           many
           of
           you
           were
           Born
           very
           mean
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           like
           to
           Inherit
           but
           little
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Lord
           work
           upon
           your
           Hearts
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           which
           comes
           by
           this
           ,
           makes
           you
           blessed
           Creatures
           for
           ever
           :
           For
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           you
           come
           to
           be
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           :
           You
           come
           to
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           Co-heirs
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           O
           how
           Industrious
           should
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           be
           ,
           to
           Beget
           such
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           to
           God.
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           in
           Gal.
           4.
           he
           tells
           the
           Galatians
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           Labour
           and
           Travel
           in
           Birth
           ,
           till
           Christ
           was
           formed
           in
           them
           :
           
             My
             little
             Children
             of
             whom
             I
             Travel
             in
             Birth
             again
             ,
             until
             Christ
             be
             formed
             in
             you
             ▪
          
           A
           Faithful
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           even
           Travel
           in
           Birth
           ,
           that
           
           he
           might
           beget
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           And
           ,
           O
           the
           Blessedness
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           set
           Men
           on
           Earth
           to
           this
           Work
           ,
           to
           Beget
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           .
           If
           we
           should
           Beget
           you
           to
           be
           Children
           of
           the
           Bond-woman
           ,
           it
           were
           somewhat
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           strike
           fear
           into
           your
           Hears
           by
           the
           Terror
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           to
           Beget
           you
           to
           be
           Children
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Free-woman
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           .
           This
           is
           such
           a
           Work
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           that
           which
           doth
           satisfies
           the
           Soul
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           when
           He
           sees
           it
           :
           It
           satisfie
           His
           Soul
           for
           all
           His
           Sufferings
           :
           As
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             53.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Yet
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             to
             bruise
             Him
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           It
           pleased
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           to
           bruise
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           For
           this
           is
           an
           Evangelical
           Chapter
           .
           
             When
             thou
             shalt
             make
             His
             Soul
             an
             Offering
             for
             sin
             .
          
           Mark
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             see
             His
             Seed
             ,
             He
             shall
             prolong
             His
             dayes
             ;
             and
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             prosper
             in
             His
             hand
             :
          
           He
           shall
           see
           some
           Children
           Born
           unto
           Him
           ,
           some
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           .
           But
           ,
           Mark
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             see
             of
             the
             Travel
             of
             His
             Soul
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
           So
           that
           when
           there
           is
           a
           Son
           of
           Peace
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Travel
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           the
           Fruit
           at
           the
           Second
           hand
           ,
           of
           the
           Travel
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           their
           Souls
           Travel
           ,
           as
           you
           heard
           before
           in
           Paul
           ,
           but
           that
           not
           so
           much
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Travel
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           the
           Soul
           of
           Christ
           Travels
           with
           this
           Birth
           ,
           and
           this
           Work
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Heart
           of
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Fruit
           of
           this
           Travel
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           And
           Mark
           further
           ,
           
             And
             He
             shall
             be
             satisfied
          
           .
           As
           if
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           here
           should
           say
           ,
           Let
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           see
           a
           Soul
           brought
           in
           to
           Himself
           ,
           let
           Him
           but
           see
           any
           Begotten
           to
           be
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             satisfied
          
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Blood
           that
           I
           have
           shed
           ,
           for
           all
           my
           Sufferings
           ;
           I
           have
           been
           willing
           to
           come
           from
           the
           Bosom
           of
           my
           Father
           ,
           to
           take
           your
           Nature
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           did
           
           endure
           the
           Withdrawings
           of
           my
           Father
           ,
           when
           I
           cried
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             .
          
           I
           was
           made
           a
           Man
           of
           Sorrows
           ,
           and
           my
           Father
           did
           Bruise
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           Soul
           was
           made
           an
           Offering
           for
           sin
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           What
           will
           satisfie
           the
           Soul
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           all
           this
           ?
           Saith
           he
           ,
           Let
           me
           see
           the
           Travel
           of
           my
           Soul
           ,
           let
           me
           see
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           work
           upon
           some
           Soul
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           to
           be
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           I
           have
           then
           what
           I
           have
           Travelled
           for
           ,
           I
           am
           satisfied
           ;
           I
           think
           this
           is
           even
           worth
           my
           Suffering
           ,
           I
           account
           my
           Sufferings
           well
           Answered
           ;
           I
           account
           my
           Blood
           well
           laid
           down
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           gain
           these
           Souls
           unto
           my self
           .
           O
           what
           an
           Encouragement
           is
           here
           unto
           Souls
           to
           Imbrace
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           Peace
           .
           And
           how
           should
           you
           seek
           unto
           God
           ,
           for
           your
           Children
           and
           Friends
           .
           O
           that
           God
           would
           make
           His
           Gospel
           effectual
           to
           Beget
           them
           to
           be
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           .
           You
           that
           are
           tender
           Mothers
           ,
           you
           should
           look
           upon
           your
           Children
           ,
           and
           think
           thus
           :
           It
           may
           be
           the
           Lord
           hath
           some
           Thoughts
           of
           good
           unto
           this
           Child
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           you
           should
           pray
           earnestly
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           Speak
           a
           Word
           to
           their
           Souls
           :
           And
           you
           should
           take
           as
           much
           Pains
           ,
           and
           as
           earnestly
           Pray
           ,
           that
           the
           Second
           Birth
           may
           be
           perfected
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           for
           the
           First
           Birth
           .
           So
           it
           was
           with
           Austins
           Mother
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           She
           did
           take
           as
           much
           pains
           ,
           and
           shed
           as
           many
           Tears
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           at
           his
           First
           Birth
           ;
           and
           so
           she
           obtain'd
           her
           Labour
           .
           I
           put
           this
           to
           you
           that
           are
           Mothers
           ,
           you
           complain
           of
           your
           Children
           :
           Have
           you
           Laboured
           as
           much
           for
           the
           Second
           Birth
           of
           your
           Children
           ,
           as
           your
           Labour
           was
           when
           you
           did
           Bear
           them
           in
           your
           Wombs
           ?
           It
           was
           so
           with
           that
           gracious
           Mother
           for
           her
           Son.
           You
           have
           
           Sons
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           are
           rather
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           ,
           now
           you
           should
           Strive
           with
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Labour
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           your
           Power
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           by
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sermon
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Luke
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           We
           Proceed
           ,
        
         
           NOw
           follows
           the
           Blessing
           upon
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           Entertainers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             be
             upon
             them
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           They
           shall
           have
           all
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           theirs
           :
           That
           's
           the
           meaning
           .
           For
           it
           was
           wont
           among
           the
           Jews
           to
           be
           the
           Expression
           of
           all
           kind
           of
           Good
           :
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             you
          
           .
           By
           the
           Name
           of
           Peace
           ,
           they
           did
           express
           all
           good
           .
           
             So
             that
             your
             Peace
             shall
             abide
             upon
             them
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           All
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           you
           carry
           to
           them
           shall
           be
           theirs
           :
           So
           then
           ,
           from
           these
           words
           ,
           from
           the
           Blessing
           that
           is
           upon
           the
           right
           Entertainers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           here
           you
           have
           these
           Four
           Points
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           those
           that
           Entertain
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           shall
           have
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           a
           great
           Mercy
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Portion
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           have
           some
           sudden
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           Excellency
           of
           the
           
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           to
           have
           the
           Good
           and
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           abide
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           rest
           upon
           them
           :
           That
           's
           the
           Second
           .
           And
           then
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           those
           that
           do
           Entertain
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           do
           bring
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           the
           places
           where
           they
           Live.
           For
           so
           ,
           if
           you
           observe
           it
           ,
           and
           look
           into
           the
           Words
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           And
           if
           the
           Son
           of
           Peace
           be
           there
           ,
           your
           Peace
           shall
           rest
           
             upon
             him
          
           :
           But
           if
           the
           Son
           of
           Peace
           be
           there
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           House
           into
           which
           you
           come
           ,
           your
           Peace
           shall
           rest
           
             upon
             it
          
           :
           Upon
           the
           House
           ,
           upon
           the
           Place
           where
           the
           Son
           of
           Peace
           is
           .
           (
           So
           that
           that
           's
           the
           Third
           Point
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           any
           that
           do
           Imbrace
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           doth
           bring
           a
           Blessing
           to
           the
           Place
           and
           the
           Family
           where
           he
           Lives
           .
           )
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             The
             Consideration
             of
             the
             great
             good
             that
             a
             Minister
             of
             God
             shall
             bring
             unto
             a
             Place
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             be
             Entertain'd
             ,
             is
             a
             mighty
             Encouragement
             to
             them
             in
             their
             Ministry
             .
             Saith
             Christ
             ,
          
           Go
           your
           way
           and
           Preach
           ,
           perhaps
           you
           may
           meet
           with
           some
           Difficulties
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           your
           Errand
           that
           you
           are
           sent
           withal
           ,
           to
           Preach
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           great
           good
           that
           you
           shall
           bring
           to
           all
           those
           that
           shall
           entertain
           your
           Message
           :
           That
           if
           they
           be
           the
           Sons
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           entertain
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           the
           Instrument
           to
           bring
           all
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           them
           .
           
             These
             are
             the
             Four
             Doctrinal
             Points
             clearly
             in
             this
             Blessing
             ,
          
           Your
           peace
           shall
           rest
           upon
           them
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             Second
             of
             these
             that
             I
             shall
             stick
             most
             on
             ;
             the
             First
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             a
             large
             Point
             ,
             that
             's
             this
             :
          
        
         
           That
           whosoever
           Entertains
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           shall
           have
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           them
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Your
             peace
             shall
             be
             upon
             them
             .
          
           That
           which
           is
           here
           promised
           ,
           you
           have
           promised
           almost
           in
           the
           same
           words
           in
           the
           same
           case
           ,
           
             Mat.
             10.
             13.
             
             And
             if
             the
             House
             be
             
             worthy
             ,
             let
             your
             peace
             come
             upon
             it
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           worthy
           .
           And
           in
           
             Gal.
             6.
             16.
             
             As
             many
             as
             walk
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
             peace
             be
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           submits
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           shall
           have
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           The
           words
           in
           the
           Greek
           are
           ,
           
             To
             this
             Canon
          
           :
           The
           Canon
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           shall
           have
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           As
           if
           Christ
           should
           say
           ,
           If
           there
           be
           any
           good
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           purchased
           any
           good
           by
           my
           Blood
           ;
           they
           shall
           have
           that
           Good
           ,
           and
           that
           Blessing
           .
           Now
           to
           Open
           what
           the
           Benefit
           and
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           large
           Argument
           :
           And
           because
           I
           have
           else-where
           Opened
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           I
           shall
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           here
           pass
           very
           briefly
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           a
           little
           of
           the
           Substance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           pass
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           can
           to
           the
           Second
           Point
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           spend
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           time
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             be
             upon
             it
             :
          
           What
           's
           that
           ?
           You
           shall
           have
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           O
           this
           is
           an
           inestimable
           Blessing
           indeed
           !
           For
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           It
           is
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Peace
           with
           God
           Himself
           :
           Whereas
           if
           they
           did
           understand
           themselves
           and
           know
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           know
           that
           they
           are
           Enemies
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Wrath
           of
           the
           Eternal
           God
           is
           out
           against
           them
           :
           But
           if
           they
           come
           but
           to
           entertain
           your
           Message
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           Reconciled
           unto
           this
           Infinite
           God
           ;
           the
           Wrath
           of
           the
           Infinite
           God
           shall
           be
           turn'd
           quite
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           any
           one
           Spark
           of
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           to
           come
           out
           against
           them
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           this
           Peace
           :
           Whereas
           before
           they
           were
           in
           such
           a
           Condition
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           knew
           themselves
           and
           God
           ,
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           would
           be
           terrible
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           if
           they
           entertain
           
           your
           Message
           ,
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           able
           to
           look
           upon
           that
           God
           that
           was
           an
           Infinite
           provoked
           Deity
           ,
           as
           a
           Friend
           ;
           they
           shall
           look
           upon
           His
           Face
           with
           joy
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           free
           access
           unto
           His
           Presence
           ,
           as
           Children
           unto
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           Father
           :
           Whereas
           before
           they
           had
           cause
           to
           fear
           every
           moment
           some
           dreadful
           fruit
           of
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           pursue
           and
           sink
           them
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           whatsoever
           Judgments
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           in
           a
           secure
           Condition
           ;
           they
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           all
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           built
           upon
           the
           Rock
           ;
           when
           Tempests
           and
           Storms
           shall
           be
           abroad
           to
           Sink
           others
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           stirred
           ,
           for
           they
           shall
           have
           peace
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Your
           Peace
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           even
           peace
           with
           all
           Creatures
           ;
           they
           shall
           have
           the
           blessing
           of
           that
           peace
           too
           :
           Whereas
           before
           ,
           all
           the
           Creatures
           of
           God
           were
           as
           the
           Hosts
           of
           God
           ,
           His
           Armies
           ready
           prepared
           to
           Avenge
           the
           Quarrel
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           :
           Every
           Creature
           as
           it
           were
           crying
           unto
           God
           ,
           Lord
           send
           me
           ,
           Lord
           send
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           strike
           this
           Sinner
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           strike
           this
           Blasphemer
           ,
           this
           unclean
           Wretch
           ,
           and
           this
           prophane
           Wretch
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           would
           but
           give
           Commission
           to
           any
           one
           Creature
           ,
           it
           would
           presently
           be
           their
           Destruction
           :
           But
           upon
           their
           entertaining
           of
           your
           Message
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           Peace
           between
           them
           and
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           Creature
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           shall
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           do
           them
           hurt
           .
           Though
           they
           shall
           Live
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           an
           evil
           World
           ,
           yet
           this
           shall
           be
           their
           Condition
           ,
           That
           all
           good
           Creatures
           shall
           be
           made
           useful
           to
           them
           for
           good
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           evil
           Creature
           shall
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           do
           the
           least
           evil
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           They
           shall
           have
           a
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           whereas
           before
           their
           Consciences
           were
           ready
           to
           flie
           in
           their
           faces
           .
           And
           they
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           sought
           many
           wayes
           and
           means
           to
           quiet
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           but
           could
           never
           get
           any
           true
           
           quiet
           of
           Conscience
           .
           But
           upon
           their
           entertainment
           of
           your
           Message
           ,
           their
           Consciences
           shall
           be
           pacified
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ;
           therefore
           bid
           them
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           ,
           their
           Consciences
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           answer
           all
           Accusations
           that
           can
           be
           laid
           against
           them
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Answer
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           
             1
             Pet.
          
           3.
           21.
           
           Thus
           ,
           Let
           the
           Devil
           ,
           let
           Temptation
           ,
           charge
           upon
           one
           that
           is
           reconcil'd
           to
           God
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           
             A
             good
             Conscience
             through
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           is
           able
           to
           answer
           all
           Accusations
           and
           Temptations
           .
           This
           shall
           be
           the
           Peace
           that
           shall
           be
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           at
           Peace
           with
           them
           .
           They
           shall
           have
           Interest
           in
           all
           the
           Promises
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           whole
           Word
           shall
           speak
           nothing
           but
           good
           unto
           them
           :
           Whereas
           before
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           was
           full
           of
           Terror
           ,
           and
           came
           against
           them
           as
           their
           Enemy
           ;
           but
           now
           all
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           shall
           be
           Peace
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           Peace
           that
           you
           shall
           bring
           upon
           them
           ,
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           O
           the
           Blessing
           that
           is
           upon
           all
           the
           Entertainers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           O
           the
           happy
           Condition
           that
           the
           Entertainers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           in
           .
           This
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           is
           the
           Reason
           why
           there
           are
           some
           that
           do
           prize
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           their
           Hearts
           are
           so
           much
           upon
           it
           .
           Do
           not
           blame
           them
           ,
           they
           find
           this
           good
           in
           it
           ,
           They
           find
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           them
           :
           And
           therefore
           though
           you
           feel
           not
           the
           sweetness
           and
           good
           that
           there
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           neglect
           it
           ;
           their
           Souls
           feel
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           bless
           themselves
           in
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           bless
           the
           Lord
           that
           ever
           they
           heard
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           There
           are
           many
           Thousands
           this
           day
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Blessing
           God
           that
           ever
           they
           heard
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           because
           
           of
           the
           Blessings
           that
           they
           do
           partake
           of
           ,
           by
           and
           through
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           many
           that
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Entertainers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           feel
           the
           Blessing
           of
           this
           Peace
           ;
           they
           are
           as
           much
           troubled
           as
           any
           are
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
           They
           have
           certainly
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Matter
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           their
           trouble
           comes
           for
           want
           of
           Understanding
           it
           :
           Others
           have
           Matter
           for
           Terror
           ,
           and
           their
           peace
           comes
           for
           want
           of
           the
           knowledg
           of
           what
           Matter
           for
           Terror
           there
           is
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           for
           the
           present
           the
           full
           sense
           of
           this
           Blessing
           of
           peace
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           that
           which
           will
           bring
           it
           at
           last
           .
           As
           for
           Instance
           ,
           When
           the
           blustering
           Tempestuous
           Winds
           do
           cease
           ,
           the
           Waves
           of
           the
           Sea
           do
           not
           presently
           cease
           from
           their
           tumultuous
           Working
           ,
           and
           Roaring
           ,
           and
           Noise
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           which
           was
           the
           Cause
           of
           their
           Working
           ,
           that
           's
           gone
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           Those
           who
           Entertain
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           presently
           upon
           the
           Entertaining
           of
           it
           ,
           have
           the
           Tempest
           over
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           more
           Tempest
           of
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           may
           be
           some
           Trouble
           in
           their
           Spirits
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           be
           allaid
           within
           a
           while
           ,
           because
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           of
           their
           Trouble
           ,
           that
           certainly
           is
           over
           :
           And
           therefore
           a
           strong
           Argument
           here
           you
           have
           to
           Entertain
           this
           blessed
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           is
           sent
           among
           you
           .
           When
           you
           hear
           it
           Preached
           ,
           you
           hear
           what
           it
           brings
           to
           you
           ;
           it
           brings
           all
           the
           Good
           that
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           with
           His
           Blood
           :
           This
           it
           offers
           to
           you
           .
           And
           can
           the
           World
           offer
           to
           you
           as
           much
           as
           this
           comes
           to
           ?
           Can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           to
           draw
           your
           Hearts
           away
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           Equal
           with
           this
           Good
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           Peace
           that
           is
           Infinitely
           above
           all
           Earthly
           things
           .
           What
           would
           not
           we
           do
           to
           purchase
           a
           good
           and
           sure
           
           Peace
           here
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ?
           If
           we
           account
           a
           firm
           and
           sure
           peace
           to
           be
           so
           sweet
           ,
           would
           not
           we
           be
           willing
           to
           lay
           down
           our
           Lives
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           That
           Man
           or
           Woman
           cannot
           be
           accounted
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Member
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           should
           not
           be
           willing
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Lives
           in
           such
           times
           as
           these
           ,
           to
           purchase
           a
           sure
           and
           firm
           peace
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           here
           the
           Gospel
           preaches
           to
           you
           another
           manner
           of
           Blessing
           ,
           than
           this
           outward
           Peace
           :
           The
           Gospel
           holds
           forth
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           peace
           that
           was
           purchased
           to
           you
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           It
           was
           such
           a
           Peace
           that
           Christ
           thought
           his
           own
           Blood
           not
           too
           dear
           to
           lay
           down
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           this
           peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           It
           is
           that
           Peace
           that
           passes
           all
           understanding
           ,
           a
           Soul
           peace
           ,
           an
           Everlasting
           peace
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           should
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           that
           is
           appointed
           by
           Him
           ,
           to
           bring
           this
           Glorious
           peace
           unto
           your
           Souls
           .
           Do
           not
           come
           meerly
           to
           hear
           what
           a
           Man
           can
           say
           ,
           or
           to
           hear
           the
           Gifts
           and
           Abilities
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           or
           to
           get
           a
           few
           new
           Notions
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           But
           when
           you
           come
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           come
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           unto
           it
           as
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           that
           is
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           bring
           peace
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           He
           doth
           intend
           Eternal
           good
           unto
           :
           And
           this
           is
           to
           come
           in
           a
           right
           way
           and
           manner
           ,
           to
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           what
           Good
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           if
           any
           of
           your
           Souls
           have
           had
           a
           peace
           before
           you
           have
           come
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           know
           that
           all
           that
           peace
           is
           Naught
           ,
           it
           will
           Undo
           you
           ,
           you
           will
           never
           have
           any
           good
           by
           it
           .
           You
           have
           had
           peace
           in
           your
           own
           Spirits
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           and
           you
           bless
           God
           that
           you
           are
           not
           troubled
           :
           How
           came
           you
           by
           that
           peace
           which
           you
           have
           had
           for
           these
           many
           years
           ?
           You
           have
           gone
           on
           quietly
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Terms
           between
           God
           and
           your
           Souls
           ,
           have
           not
           troubled
           you
           .
           But
           I
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           demand
           of
           you
           ,
           How
           came
           you
           to
           have
           this
           Peace
           ?
           How
           came
           God
           and
           your
           Souls
           to
           be
           Friends
           ?
           This
           I
           can
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           a
           time
           that
           every
           one
           of
           you
           were
           Enemies
           to
           God.
           If
           God
           hath
           Revealed
           any
           Truth
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           certain
           Truth
           ,
           That
           every
           one
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           was
           an
           Enemy
           to
           God.
           Now
           then
           ,
           how
           you
           have
           made
           up
           your
           peace
           ,
           your
           had
           need
           look
           to
           it
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           it
           must
           come
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           a
           Delusion
           :
           If
           so
           be
           that
           the
           Treaties
           between
           God
           and
           your
           Souls
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           Treaties
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           Revealing
           the
           great
           Counsels
           of
           God
           unto
           you
           about
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           Terms
           upon
           which
           He
           would
           be
           Reconciled
           ;
           and
           then
           your
           Souls
           sending
           up
           your
           Answer
           to
           God
           ,
           how
           you
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           accept
           of
           those
           Conditions
           ,
           that
           are
           propounded
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           I
           put
           this
           to
           your
           Souls
           ,
           What
           Treaties
           hath
           there
           been
           between
           God
           and
           you
           ?
           Have
           you
           found
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           powerful
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           this
           Peace
           into
           you
           ?
           If
           it
           hath
           not
           come
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           I
           say
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Delusion
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           Reconciliation
           between
           God
           and
           your
           Souls
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           up
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           First
           Point
           .
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           
           
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             .
             Shall
             rest
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Whosoever
           Entertains
           it
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           only
           have
           some
           sudden
           Apprehensions
           of
           those
           Excellent
           things
           that
           you
           bring
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           only
           have
           some
           flashie
           Comforts
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           feel
           some
           present
           Sweetness
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           good
           and
           the
           Blessing
           of
           that
           blessed
           Doctrine
           of
           peace
           ,
           it
           shall
           abide
           with
           them
           all
           the
           days
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           That
           's
           the
           meaning
           ,
           
           
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           is
           our
           Point
           now
           ,
           That
           such
           as
           do
           Entertain
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           what
           the
           Entertainment
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Son
           of
           Peace
           :
           That
           was
           a
           great
           part
           of
           our
           Work
           ,
           the
           last
           Lords
           Day
           .
           But
           if
           you
           be
           such
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           as
           was
           Opened
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           only
           grant
           you
           present
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           Glorious
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           some
           present
           Sweetness
           ,
           but
           He
           will
           Cause
           the
           Blessing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           things
           of
           it
           to
           abide
           upon
           your
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           continue
           there
           for
           your
           Eternal
           good
           .
           Many
           upon
           the
           first
           Hearing
           of
           the
           Message
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           Opening
           of
           that
           Blessed
           Doctrine
           ,
           have
           their
           Hearts
           taken
           ,
           and
           begin
           presently
           to
           be
           stirr'd
           and
           affected
           ;
           but
           we
           find
           by
           Experience
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           all
           is
           but
           a
           meer
           flash
           ,
           it
           all
           vanishes
           again
           .
           The
           good
           of
           the
           Gospel
           they
           did
           apprehend
           ,
           doth
           not
           abide
           upon
           them
           :
           As
           the
           stony
           ground
           ,
           in
           
             Mat.
             13.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             he
             that
             received
             the
             Seed
             into
             stony
             places
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             he
             that
             heareth
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             anon
             with
             joy
             receiveth
             it
             :
             Yet
             hath
             he
             not
             root
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             endureth
             for
             a
             while
             .
          
           He
           doth
           but
           continue
           a
           while
           ,
           he
           received
           it
           in
           a
           little
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           joy
           :
           He
           hath
           some
           present
           taste
           of
           the
           Sweetness
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           he
           takes
           it
           in
           with
           joy
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           rest
           upon
           him
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           abide
           in
           him
           :
           The
           Seed
           doth
           not
           lie
           there
           so
           long
           as
           to
           Fructifie
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           forth
           Fruit
           ,
           but
           comes
           to
           nothing
           ;
           as
           the
           Ears
           of
           Corn
           upon
           the
           House
           top
           ,
           they
           quickly
           are
           blasted
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           :
           Thus
           it
           is
           with
           many
           Hearers
           .
           There
           were
           some
           that
           were
           the
           High-way
           ground
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           your
           ordinary
           Ignorant
           and
           prophane
           People
           ;
           the
           Word
           took
           no
           Impression
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           presently
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           Fowls
           of
           the
           Air.
           But
           there
           were
           others
           that
           did
           seem
           to
           be
           affected
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           enter
           a
           little
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           their
           Spirits
           were
           taken
           with
           sudden
           Joy.
           O
           it
           is
           a
           blessed
           Gospel
           that
           we
           hear
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           blessed
           Ministry
           indeed
           that
           we
           enjoy
           :
           But
           mark
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           for
           a
           while
           .
           The
           Seed
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           did
           but
           abide
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           rest
           in
           them
           .
           So
           in
           Luke
           14.
           
           There
           upon
           the
           Preaching
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Text
           saith
           in
           
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             That
             when
             one
             of
             them
             that
             sat
             at
             Meat
             with
             him
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             shall
             eat
             Bread
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           When
           Christ
           had
           been
           Preaching
           unto
           them
           about
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           Mark
           ,
           There
           were
           some
           of
           His
           Auditors
           ,
           that
           were
           taken
           with
           His
           Preaching
           .
           O
           blessed
           is
           he
           that
           shall
           have
           Communion
           with
           these
           things
           .
           And
           yet
           you
           may
           observe
           by
           the
           very
           Words
           that
           follow
           after
           ,
           the
           Parable
           that
           Christ
           uses
           ,
           that
           even
           those
           that
           were
           thus
           affected
           and
           taken
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           prized
           their
           Oxen
           and
           Farms
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           above
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           have
           that
           Doom
           pronounc'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           That
           those
           men
           that
           were
           bidden
           ,
           should
           not
           taste
           of
           the
           Supper
           .
           And
           so
           in
           
             John
             5.
          
           35.
           
           It
           is
           spoken
           concerning
           
             John
             ,
             He
             was
             a
             burning
             and
             a
             shining
             Light
             ,
             and
             ye
             were
             willing
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             Light.
          
           Mark
           ,
           John
           was
           an
           admirable
           Preacher
           ,
           he
           came
           as
           the
           Fore-runner
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Preached
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
             .
             John
          
           did
           open
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           unto
           his
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           mightily
           taken
           with
           him
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           Mark
           ,
           what
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             a
             little
             time
             they
             did
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             not
             continue
             .
          
           And
           in
           John
           8.
           
           There
           you
           have
           a
           notable
           place
           ,
           concerning
           Christs
           Preaching
           unto
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           Christ
           did
           Preach
           so
           ,
           as
           did
           take
           their
           Heart
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           did
           believe
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             As
             He
             spake
             
             those
             words
             ,
             many
             believed
             on
             Him.
          
           But
           ,
           Mark
           ,
           what
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             31.
             
             Then
             said
             Jesus
             to
             those
             Jews
             which
             believed
             on
             Him
             ,
             If
             ye
             continue
             in
             my
             Word
             ,
             then
             are
             ye
             My
             Disciples
             indeed
             .
          
           Mark
           ,
           Christ
           would
           not
           own
           them
           to
           be
           His
           Disciples
           ,
           though
           their
           Hearts
           were
           taken
           with
           what
           He
           Preached
           ,
           but
           upon
           these
           Terms
           ,
           
             If
             you
             continue
             in
             my
             Word
             :
          
           Which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Word
             abide
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             abide
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             then
             are
             you
             my
             Disciples
             .
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           observe
           it
           :
           Christ
           doth
           not
           own
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           to
           be
           His
           Disciple
           ,
           meerly
           because
           of
           some
           sudden
           flashes
           of
           Affection
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           taken
           with
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           are
           Convinced
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           stirred
           for
           a
           time
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           Christ
           doth
           not
           own
           them
           to
           be
           Disciples
           ,
           except
           that
           His
           Word
           abide
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           abide
           in
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           in
           Gal.
           4.
           you
           have
           a
           most
           excellent
           Text
           for
           this
           purpose
           :
           The
           Apostle
           shews
           there
           ,
           that
           the
           Galatians
           were
           mightily
           taken
           with
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           first
           when
           Paul
           came
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           seems
           in
           great
           part
           it
           Vanished
           from
           them
           ,
           ver
           .
           15.
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             Where
             is
             then
             the
             Blessedness
             you
             spake
             of
             ?
             For
             I
             bear
             you
             record
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             had
             been
             possible
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             plucked
             out
             your
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             them
             to
             me
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           When
           the
           Gospel
           came
           at
           first
           to
           be
           Preached
           among
           them
           ,
           generally
           they
           cried
           out
           :
           O
           this
           Blessed
           Gospel
           !
           O
           the
           Blessedness
           !
           O
           these
           blessed
           Truths
           that
           is
           come
           among
           us
           ,
           such
           Truths
           as
           we
           were
           not
           acquainted
           withal
           :
           O
           they
           are
           blessed
           Truths
           indeed
           .
           Mark
           ,
           They
           were
           thus
           taken
           with
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           first
           Preached
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             Where
             is
             the
             Blessedness
             ye
             spake
             of
             ?
          
           Your
           Hearts
           are
           not
           now
           so
           taken
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           at
           first
           ;
           now
           you
           seem
           to
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           it
           :
           
             Where
             is
             the
             Blessedness
             
             you
             spake
             of
             ?
          
           I
           make
           no
           Question
           ,
           but
           many
           Ministers
           in
           many
           Congregations
           ,
           have
           Cause
           to
           make
           Use
           of
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           God
           sent
           them
           at
           first
           :
           The
           Hearts
           of
           People
           were
           taken
           with
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           within
           a
           while
           they
           are
           off
           again
           .
           And
           well
           may
           their
           Ministers
           say
           ,
           Where
           is
           the
           Blessedness
           you
           spake
           of
           ?
           The
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           abide
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           one
           thing
           or
           other
           takes
           it
           off
           from
           them
           .
           So
           in
           Heb.
           6.
           
           There
           you
           read
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           yet
           were
           not
           Sav'd
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           were
           not
           in
           a
           Condition
           (
           at
           least
           for
           the
           present
           )
           to
           be
           Sav'd
           ;
           yet
           they
           had
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Gift
           :
           They
           did
           not
           only
           hear
           the
           Word
           and
           understand
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           
             Had
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             good
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           O
           they
           said
           ,
           It
           was
           the
           good
           Word
           of
           God.
           And
           ,
           Mark
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           of
           those
           powerful
           Truths
           ,
           of
           those
           Truths
           that
           do
           concern
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           were
           powerful
           Truths
           .
           For
           so
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Truths
           that
           do
           concern
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           powerful
           Truths
           ;
           they
           have
           a
           mighty
           deal
           of
           Power
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           Heart
           .
           And
           these
           had
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Apprehensions
           ,
           but
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           appears
           that
           they
           had
           not
           those
           things
           that
           did
           accompany
           Salvation
           .
           Many
           other
           Scriptures
           might
           be
           shewed
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           that
           are
           Affected
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           are
           Convinc'd
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           some
           taste
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           their
           Spirits
           taken
           ,
           yea
           ,
           almost
           perswaded
           (
           with
           him
           that
           we
           read
           of
           )
           almost
           perswaded
           to
           become
           a
           Christian
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           this
           Mercy
           that
           is
           here
           promised
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           is
           not
           their
           Portion
           :
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           not
           rest
           upon
           their
           Spirits
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Blessing
           beyond
           that
           which
           any
           Hypocrite
           in
           the
           World
           hath
           ,
           to
           have
           this
           peace
           of
           
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           rest
           and
           abide
           upon
           his
           Spirit
           .
           That
           is
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           be
           set
           up
           as
           a
           constant
           Light
           before
           the
           Soul
           ,
           not
           to
           come
           as
           a
           meer
           flash
           of
           Lightning
           ,
           suddenly
           come
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           gone
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           may
           be
           said
           to
           rest
           when
           the
           Lord
           sets
           up
           those
           glorious
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           a
           constant
           Light
           before
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           When
           as
           the
           Lord
           works
           those
           Truths
           by
           Meditation
           upon
           the
           Heart
           ,
           the
           Lord
           causes
           those
           Truths
           to
           follow
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           work
           them
           upon
           the
           Heart
           ;
           yea
           ,
           into
           the
           Heart
           of
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           gives
           a
           constant
           real
           Taste
           of
           those
           Truths
           ,
           and
           Savour
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           though
           they
           be
           not
           alwayes
           Hearing
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           Savour
           and
           Relish
           ,
           doth
           abide
           in
           a
           constant
           way
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           causes
           those
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           spread
           all
           over
           the
           Faculties
           of
           their
           Souls
           :
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           compares
           it
           in
           Scripture
           to
           
             Leven
             :
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             like
             unto
             Leven
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             little
             time
             doth
             Leven
             the
             whole
             Lump
             .
          
           So
           when
           the
           Lord
           causes
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           not
           only
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Mind
           ,
           in
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           to
           get
           into
           the
           Heart
           ;
           to
           get
           into
           the
           Affections
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           to
           Leven
           (
           in
           a
           good
           sense
           )
           the
           whole
           Soul
           by
           the
           Sweetness
           ,
           and
           the
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           the
           Excellency
           of
           those
           Truths
           .
           Yea
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           cause
           those
           Truths
           to
           be
           dearly
           Rooted
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           to
           take
           such
           Root
           as
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           Deducements
           ,
           any
           Provocations
           without
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           take
           out
           those
           Truths
           which
           are
           upon
           the
           Heart
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           shall
           cause
           them
           to
           stick
           so
           fast
           ,
           to
           sinck
           so
           deep
           into
           the
           Heart
           ,
           let
           there
           come
           what
           will
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Heart
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           take
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           take
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Heart
           .
           As
           a
           Martyr
           said
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           You
           may
           take
           my
           
           Heart
           out
           of
           my
           Body
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           never
           take
           the
           Belief
           of
           these
           things
           out
           of
           my
           Heart
           .
           O
           the
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           did
           so
           rest
           upon
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           gotten
           so
           near
           into
           his
           Heart
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           could
           take
           it
           off
           .
           Many
           People
           that
           are
           a
           little
           stirr'd
           upon
           the
           Hearing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           it
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           Truths
           are
           Blessed
           Truths
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           good
           Resolutions
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           when
           they
           come
           Home
           from
           Hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           a
           Fellow-servant
           Jearing
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           Father
           or
           Mother
           Speaking
           against
           them
           ;
           or
           the
           Husband
           the
           Wife
           ,
           or
           the
           Wife
           the
           Husband
           ,
           and
           so
           perhaps
           they
           come
           to
           lose
           all
           those
           Truths
           which
           formerly
           they
           were
           so
           taken
           with
           :
           But
           those
           that
           are
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           resting
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           Opened
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           very
           great
           Blessing
           of
           God.
           O
           this
           is
           a
           Mercy
           indeed
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           grant
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Good
           of
           it
           thus
           to
           rest
           upon
           the
           Heart
           ;
           that
           the
           Heart
           doth
           keep
           it
           as
           a
           Treasure
           within
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           a
           special
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           Text
           in
           Jer.
           31.
           where
           God
           promises
           as
           the
           Fruit
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           Write
           His
           Law
           in
           their
           Inwards
           parts
           .
           Now
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           :
           But
           when
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             Write
             my
             Law
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             My
             Will
             :
             The
             great
             Counsels
             of
             my
             Will.
          
           And
           the
           saving
           Truths
           of
           God
           are
           there
           meant
           by
           the
           Law.
           For
           when
           David
           Expresses
           his
           love
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           means
           also
           the
           Soul-saving
           Truths
           ,
           that
           are
           Revealed
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           certainly
           there
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           in
           the
           time
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           suitable
           to
           the
           Time.
           But
           certainly
           ,
           It
           is
           meant
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           manner
           ,
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           
           That
           look
           as
           the
           Law
           was
           Written
           in
           Adams
           Heart
           at
           first
           ,
           so
           now
           those
           that
           are
           received
           into
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           have
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Truths
           of
           that
           Written
           in
           their
           Hearts
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           When
           ever
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Opened
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Counterpain
           of
           the
           blessed
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           their
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           further
           ,
           To
           have
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Heart
           to
           keep
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           very
           great
           and
           close
           Mercy
           ,
           a
           greater
           Mercy
           than
           to
           have
           Christ
           to
           be
           Born
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           in
           
             Luke
             11.
             27.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             as
             He
             spake
             these
             things
             ,
             a
             certain
             Woman
             lift
             up
             her
             voice
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             Him
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             the
             Womb
             that
             Bare
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             Paps
             which
             thou
             hast
             Sucked
             .
             But
             He
             said
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             rather
             blessed
             are
             they
             which
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             .
          
           Those
           that
           when
           they
           have
           heard
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           shall
           keep
           it
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           not
           let
           it
           Vanish
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           keep
           it
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           their
           Power
           and
           Life
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           they
           are
           rather
           Blessed
           ,
           than
           the
           Womb
           was
           Blessed
           that
           Bare
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           or
           than
           the
           Paps
           were
           Blessed
           that
           gave
           Jesus
           Christ
           Suck
           .
           I
           suppose
           there
           is
           no
           Woman
           here
           but
           would
           account
           her self
           a
           blessed
           Woman
           ,
           if
           her
           Womb
           had
           Porn
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           if
           her
           Paps
           had
           given
           Jesus
           Christ
           Suck
           :
           Now
           here
           is
           a
           greater
           Blessedness
           than
           this
           ,
           for
           a
           Woman
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Preached
           unto
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           this
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           rest
           in
           her
           Heart
           ,
           and
           for
           her
           to
           keep
           it
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           Power
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           it
           ;
           this
           Woman
           now
           hath
           a
           greater
           Blessing
           ,
           than
           if
           she
           had
           Born
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           her
           Womb.
           Surely
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Blessing
           to
           have
           the
           blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           the
           Soul
           after
           the
           hearing
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           And
           further
           ,
           A
           great
           Mercy
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           such
           a
           wonderful
           Power
           in
           the
           good
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           Mercy
           to
           have
           those
           things
           abide
           upon
           the
           Heart
           :
           They
           have
           such
           a
           mighty
           power
           to
           work
           good
           upon
           the
           Heart
           ,
           a
           mighty
           Convincing
           power
           they
           have
           ,
           to
           Convince
           any
           Soul
           in
           the
           World.
           Let
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           be
           never
           so
           Wicked
           or
           Prophane
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           such
           blessed
           Truth
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           is
           enough
           to
           Convince
           his
           Soul
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           vile
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           his
           Heart
           :
           And
           we
           have
           little
           Cause
           to
           fear
           the
           working
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           only
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           but
           procure
           this
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           that
           we
           Speak
           ,
           might
           but
           abide
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           .
           If
           we
           were
           but
           sure
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           Deliver
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           but
           abide
           upon
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           the
           working
           upon
           any
           Soul
           Living
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           never
           so
           Vile
           ;
           there
           is
           such
           a
           mighty
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           in
           those
           blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           Revealed
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           there
           is
           a
           mighty
           Comforting
           power
           ,
           to
           Comfort
           the
           Soul
           with
           such
           Consolation
           ,
           as
           is
           Infinitely
           above
           all
           Consolation
           ,
           that
           ever
           it
           was
           Acquainted
           withal
           before
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           mighty
           Power
           to
           resist
           any
           Temptation
           .
           If
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           were
           but
           kept
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           we
           might
           make
           little
           of
           all
           Temptations
           in
           the
           World
           :
           The
           Devil
           could
           have
           little
           hope
           to
           prevail
           with
           any
           Temptations
           ,
           if
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           did
           but
           abide
           upon
           the
           Heart
           of
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           that
           doth
           hear
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           advantage
           that
           the
           Devil
           hath
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           when
           one
           hath
           been
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           if
           he
           knows
           that
           the
           Word
           is
           past
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           doth
           not
           abide
           ;
           then
           he
           can
           come
           with
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           makes
           no
           question
           
           of
           prevailing
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Devil
           knows
           that
           those
           Truths
           do
           abide
           and
           rest
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Devil
           can
           have
           little
           hope
           to
           prevail
           :
           
             The
             Peace
             of
             God
             shall
             keep
             your
             Hearts
             ?
          
           Fro
           Resi
           ,
           
             shall
             Guard
             your
             Hearts
          
           .
           It
           shall
           be
           as
           a
           Troop
           of
           Horse
           ,
           to
           keep
           you
           from
           Temptations
           ,
           from
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           Temptations
           .
           You
           complain
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           O
           that
           you
           would
           do
           better
           ,
           but
           Temptations
           are
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           they
           prevail
           upon
           you
           .
           Why
           are
           Temptations
           so
           strong
           ?
           It
           is
           because
           thy
           Soul
           is
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Blessed
           and
           Glorious
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           the
           Power
           and
           Life
           of
           them
           doth
           not
           abide
           upon
           thy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           And
           likewise
           ,
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           O
           they
           have
           a
           mighty
           deal
           of
           Power
           to
           cleanse
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
          
           20.
           
           There
           you
           have
           mentioned
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           it
           abides
           in
           one
           that
           might
           be
           an
           Hypocrite
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           of
           that
           Efficasie
           that
           the
           true
           saving
           Knowledg
           is
           .
           Yet
           Observe
           ,
           what
           is
           said
           there
           ,
           
             For
             if
             after
             they
             have
             escaped
             the
             Pollutions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             through
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           Now
           then
           ,
           If
           that
           Knowledg
           have
           such
           a
           cleansing
           Power
           ,
           O
           what
           Power
           then
           hath
           the
           true
           saving
           Power
           of
           the
           great
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Glorious
           things
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           Cleanse
           the
           Heart
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           If
           those
           Truths
           do
           abide
           upon
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           Transforming
           power
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           power
           to
           change
           the
           Heart
           into
           the
           same
           likeness
           :
           According
           to
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
             But
             we
             all
             ,
             with
             open
             face
             beholding
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             Image
             ,
             from
             Glory
             to
             Glory
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Now
           this
           Gospel
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           good
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           We
           behold
           
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           with
           open
           Face
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           behold
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           
             We
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             Image
             .
          
           Oh!
           this
           is
           a
           Blessed
           abiding
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Blessed
           thing
           for
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           rest
           upon
           the
           Soul.
           Why
           ?
           Because
           they
           have
           such
           a
           Power
           in
           them
           to
           Change
           the
           Heart
           ,
           to
           Transform
           the
           Heart
           into
           the
           very
           Image
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           have
           the
           clearest
           Image
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ;
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           is
           Imprinted
           upon
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           that
           these
           should
           rest
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           Another
           is
           this
           ,
           It
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           them
           indeed
           to
           be
           Saving
           :
           All
           those
           Blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           are
           Revealed
           ,
           they
           never
           come
           to
           be
           Saving
           ,
           until
           they
           come
           to
           rest
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ;
           to
           be
           got
           into
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           dwell
           and
           rest
           .
           Mark
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           
             James
             1.
             21.
             
             Wherefore
             lay
             a
             part
             all
             Filthiness
             ,
             and
             Superstuity
             of
             Naughtiness
             ,
             and
             receive
             with
             Meekness
             the
             Ingraffed
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             save
             your
             Souls
             .
          
           Mark
           ,
           Receive
           with
           Meekness
           the
           Word
           :
           But
           how
           ?
           The
           Ingraffed
           Word
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           save
           your
           Souls
           .
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           can
           never
           save
           your
           Souls
           ,
           till
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           an
           Ingraffed
           Word
           .
           Now
           these
           things
           I
           premise
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           Excellency
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           might
           have
           the
           more
           ground
           for
           an
           Exhortation
           by
           and
           by
           :
           To
           labour
           to
           keep
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           at
           any
           times
           comes
           to
           be
           discovered
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           Now
           by
           way
           of
           Application
           ,
           
           as
           brief
           as
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           the
           First
           place
           ,
           Hence
           we
           see
           cause
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           especially
           ,
           see
           cause
           bitterly
           to
           Lament
           the
           want
           of
           this
           in
           their
           Auditory
           ordinarily
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           There
           are
           few
           that
           are
           faithful
           Preachers
           of
           
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           find
           that
           God
           doth
           at
           sometime
           or
           other
           Convice
           Men
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           stir
           their
           Hearts
           :
           O
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           that
           that
           they
           have
           cause
           bitterly
           to
           complain
           of
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           that
           they
           deliver
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           Precious
           and
           Glorious
           things
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           though
           they
           stir
           them
           a
           little
           for
           the
           while
           ,
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           rest
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Complaint
           of
           Chrisostom
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           We
           Ministers
           are
           in
           a
           worse
           Condition
           ,
           than
           any
           Work-men
           whatsoever
           :
           Take
           a
           Carpenter
           ,
           he
           comes
           and
           works
           ,
           and
           leaves
           his
           Work
           over-night
           ,
           and
           comes
           the
           next
           day
           and
           finds
           it
           where
           it
           was
           as
           he
           left
           it
           ;
           his
           Work
           is
           no
           more
           forward
           ,
           neither
           backward
           .
           Oh!
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           us
           Preachers
           ,
           for
           we
           come
           and
           work
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           we
           bring
           it
           into
           a
           reasonable
           good
           forwardness
           ,
           and
           we
           leave
           it
           one
           Night
           and
           come
           the
           next
           day
           ;
           but
           woe
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           not
           where
           we
           leave
           it
           :
           We
           work
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           one
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           they
           go
           away
           with
           some
           Resolutions
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           break
           off
           their
           evil
           way
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           attend
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           but
           before
           the
           next
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           they
           are
           quite
           off
           again
           :
           They
           are
           got
           again
           into
           some
           wicked
           Company
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           they
           begin
           to
           harden
           their
           Hearts
           against
           those
           Blessed
           Truths
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           Condition
           is
           worse
           than
           any
           Work-mans
           whatsoever
           .
           But
           though
           it
           be
           a
           sad
           Condition
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           yet
           know
           it
           is
           a
           sadder
           Condition
           for
           your selves
           :
           You
           that
           heretofore
           have
           heard
           those
           Blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           your
           Hearts
           have
           been
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           have
           they
           rested
           upon
           you
           ?
           I
           put
           this
           to
           you
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           Hath
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           rested
           upon
           your
           Hearts
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           some
           of
           you
           may
           know
           Two
           or
           Three
           years
           ago
           ,
           God
           began
           to
           work
           upon
           you
           ,
           you
           began
           to
           have
           some
           Enlightning
           of
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           you
           began
           to
           say
           ,
           Blessed
           are
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           partakers
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           but
           have
           these
           rested
           upon
           you
           .
           Hath
           not
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           been
           to
           some
           of
           you
           like
           a
           Ship
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           is
           Sailing
           in
           the
           Water
           ,
           it
           makes
           a
           great
           Impression
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           let
           the
           Ship
           be
           gone
           and
           the
           Water
           is
           as
           smooth
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           ?
           So
           many
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           Minister
           comes
           and
           open
           the
           Blessed
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           make
           a
           mighty
           Dent
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           of
           their
           Auditors
           ;
           but
           within
           a
           little
           while
           their
           Hearts
           are
           like
           the
           Water
           :
           no
           man
           can
           see
           that
           ever
           there
           was
           an
           Impression
           of
           any
           Truth
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           .
           Now
           know
           that
           this
           is
           a
           very
           sad
           thing
           to
           have
           the
           Gospel
           begin
           to
           Affect
           the
           Heart
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           Rest
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Consider
           ,
           How
           vile
           is
           thy
           heart
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           strong
           corruption
           that
           is
           in
           thy
           heart
           that
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           cannot
           stick
           there
           .
        
         
           And
           Consider
           ,
           How
           vild
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           wicked
           thoughts
           ,
           vile
           base
           ,
           unworthy
           ,
           unclean
           ,
           filthy
           thoughts
           can
           abide
           upon
           you
           .
           If
           the
           Devil
           dart
           in
           temptations
           they
           will
           abide
           and
           rest
           ,
           why
           when
           he
           darts
           them
           in
           over-night
           ,
           he
           can
           find
           them
           in
           the
           morning
           ;
           perhaps
           if
           you
           have
           some
           vain
           or
           unclean
           thoughts
           ,
           you
           can
           role
           them
           up
           and
           down
           in
           your
           mind
           for
           half
           a
           night
           together
           ;
           perhaps
           day
           after
           day
           ,
           and
           night
           after
           night
           ,
           base
           and
           filthy
           thoughts
           are
           rol'd
           up
           and
           down
           in
           your
           Spirits
           ;
           these
           things
           can
           abide
           .
           Now
           what
           shall
           vile
           ,
           filthy
           ,
           ungodly
           thoughts
           rest
           in
           your
           hearts
           and
           shall
           not
           the
           Blessed
           and
           Glorious
           Truths
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           rest
           upon
           your
           hearts
           ?
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           Consider
           further
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           most
           dangerous
           
           thing
           for
           an
           essay
           of
           mercy
           to
           pass
           away
           and
           to
           do
           no
           good
           ,
           for
           mercy
           to
           come
           and
           as
           it
           were
           make
           a
           trial
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           then
           leave
           it
           and
           no
           good
           done
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           sad
           condition
           :
           It
           is
           not
           so
           dangerous
           while
           Men
           and
           Women
           are
           in
           such
           an
           estate
           as
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           made
           an
           essay
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           When
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           come
           to
           make
           an
           essay
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           make
           as
           it
           were
           a
           tryal
           upon
           the
           heart
           and
           to
           have
           the
           repulse
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           ;
           for
           an
           offer
           of
           Gods
           Grace
           to
           be
           rejected
           is
           very
           sad
           ,
           to
           loose
           one
           opportunity
           of
           Gods
           Mercy
           is
           a
           very
           sad
           thing
           ;
           how
           dost
           thou
           know
           that
           ever
           they
           will
           come
           upon
           thy
           heart
           with
           that
           power
           that
           once
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thy
           condition
           is
           very
           sad
           .
        
         
           And
           know
           further
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Lord
           begins
           to
           reveal
           to
           thee
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           thou
           puttest
           them
           off
           ;
           those
           flashes
           of
           affection
           and
           conviction
           that
           thou
           hast
           had
           will
           prove
           to
           be
           matter
           of
           terror
           of
           conscience
           another
           day
           .
        
         
           Some
           poor
           Soul
           may
           say
           ,
           Then
           Lord
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           me
           ,
           God
           knows
           this
           is
           my
           condition
           ;
           I
           come
           many
           times
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           and
           I
           meet
           with
           those
           truths
           that
           do
           mightily
           take
           my
           heart
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           knows
           all
           vanishes
           again
           :
           I
           think
           I
           could
           remember
           every
           thing
           that
           the
           Minister
           speaks
           while
           I
           am
           hearing
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           go
           out
           again
           ;
           I
           hear
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           should
           abide
           upon
           their
           hearts
           and
           rest
           there
           ;
           O
           they
           do
           not
           rest
           with
           me
           :
           Now
           and
           then
           they
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           rest
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Answer
           to
           this
           ,
           Perhaps
           they
           may
           not
           rest
           in
           thy
           memory
           ,
           but
           yet
           if
           the
           Fruit
           and
           effect
           of
           them
           
           doth
           rest
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           thou
           hast
           the
           Gospel
           resting
           in
           thy
           heart
           .
           As
           thus
           ,
           Why
           perhaps
           the
           Water
           may
           pass
           through
           a
           Vessel
           ,
           go
           quite
           through
           it
           and
           not
           stay
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Fruit
           of
           the
           passage
           of
           it
           thorow
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           the
           Vessel
           sweet
           :
           Though
           you
           cannot
           take
           up
           any
           Water
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           all
           gone
           ;
           yet
           I
           say
           it
           keeps
           the
           Vessel
           sweet
           :
           So
           I
           may
           say
           to
           those
           that
           have
           the
           weakest
           memories
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Lord
           hath
           wrought
           any
           degree
           of
           Grace
           ,
           though
           thy
           memory
           be
           so
           weak
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           remember
           (
           I
           speak
           this
           to
           those
           that
           have
           weak
           memories
           naturally
           )
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           their
           Souls
           do
           more
           desire
           then
           this
           ;
           O
           that
           they
           might
           keep
           those
           things
           that
           they
           hear
           ,
           they
           would
           think
           themselves
           the
           most
           happy
           Creatures
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           if
           those
           truths
           that
           sometimes
           they
           hear
           might
           rest
           upon
           them
           :
           I
           speak
           to
           those
           .
           Is
           it
           so
           with
           thy
           heart
           ?
           Then
           though
           thou
           canst
           not
           remember
           ,
           yet
           if
           those
           truths
           keep
           thy
           heart
           sweet
           ,
           they
           keep
           thy
           heart
           from
           filthy
           lusts
           that
           they
           do
           not
           abide
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           thy
           heart
           is
           kept
           savory
           by
           them
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           this
           effect
           abiding
           upon
           thy
           heart
           to
           keep
           it
           savory
           and
           sweet
           ,
           this
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           may
           rest
           with
           thee
           though
           thou
           canst
           not
           remember
           particulars
           .
           A
           Man
           or
           Woman
           perhaps
           they
           cannot
           remember
           what
           Meat
           they
           ate
           a
           little
           while
           since
           ,
           but
           they
           find
           themselves
           nourished
           by
           that
           Meat
           .
           So
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           food
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           though
           thou
           canst
           not
           remember
           and
           give
           an
           account
           of
           such
           and
           such
           things
           thou
           do'st
           hear
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           yet
           do'st
           thou
           find
           that
           thou
           art
           nourished
           by
           it
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           good
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           then
           do
           rest
           upon
           thy
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Then
           if
           this
           be
           so
           great
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           O
           that
           I
           could
           but
           convince
           you
           this
           day
           to
           go
           away
           with
           your
           hearts
           taken
           with
           this
           Blessing
           ;
           O
           that
           all
           of
           you
           were
           convinc'd
           
           this
           day
           .
           We
           hear
           that
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           us
           to
           have
           sudden
           apprehensions
           ,
           when
           we
           hear
           the
           Blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           that
           that
           is
           indeed
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           a
           Son
           of
           Peace
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           have
           the
           good
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           abide
           and
           rest
           upon
           them
           .
           O
           then
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           so
           with
           us
           !
           O
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           help
           us
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           we
           hear
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           only
           be
           taken
           with
           the
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           rest
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           .
           I
           shall
           propound
           some
           Rules
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           When
           you
           come
           ,
           you
           must
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           soft
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           tender
           Spirits
           :
           What
           Truths
           you
           do
           know
           ,
           you
           must
           work
           upon
           your
           Hearts
           before
           you
           come
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           soften
           your
           Hearts
           .
           We
           know
           that
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           are
           compared
           in
           Scripture
           to
           Nails
           ,
           that
           are
           fastened
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           12.
           11.
           
           Now
           when
           you
           come
           to
           fasten
           a
           Nail
           or
           a
           Goad
           ,
           if
           the
           thing
           be
           a
           Stone
           ,
           you
           cannot
           fasten
           it
           :
           A
           Work-man
           if
           he
           would
           drive
           a
           Nail
           into
           a
           Wall
           ,
           if
           he
           meet
           with
           a
           Flint
           ,
           the
           Nail
           cannot
           enter
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           be
           some
           thing
           that
           must
           yield
           to
           make
           it
           rest
           :
           So
           you
           must
           labour
           to
           bring
           yielding
           and
           soft
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           When
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           come
           so
           as
           to
           make
           account
           that
           now
           you
           come
           to
           attend
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           while
           any
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           Revealing
           to
           you
           ,
           God
           is
           coming
           nigh
           unto
           your
           Souls
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           that
           concern
           your
           Eternal
           good
           .
           If
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           did
           attend
           upon
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           thus
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           We
           are
           here
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           in
           thy
           Presence
           now
           ,
           to
           hear
           what
           Thou
           hast
           to
           Reveal
           unto
           us
           ;
           and
           we
           believe
           that
           in
           this
           thine
           Ordinance
           ,
           when
           Thou
           art
           making
           known
           any
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           us
           ,
           Thou
           art
           coming
           nigh
           to
           our
           Souls
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           Concerns
           our
           Eternal
           good
           .
           If
           you
           did
           attend
           thus
           ,
           certainly
           every
           Truth
           would
           get
           into
           your
           Hearts
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           you
           find
           the
           Truth
           beginning
           to
           work
           upon
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           then
           Dart
           up
           some
           Ejaculations
           in
           your
           own
           Thoughts
           :
           Lord
           ,
           set
           home
           this
           .
           So
           you
           may
           do
           ,
           and
           not
           hinder
           your
           hearing
           :
           Lord
           ,
           Thou
           beginnest
           to
           stir
           my
           Heart
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           keep
           my
           Heart
           in
           this
           frame
           .
           As
           we
           read
           of
           David
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           saw
           the
           People
           in
           a
           good
           Frame
           ,
           
             1
             Chron.
          
           29.
           18.
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             God
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           ,
           
             and
             of
          
           Israel
           
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             keep
             this
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             Imagination
             of
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             Heart
             of
             thy
             People
             .
          
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           We
           would
           willingly
           Dart
           up
           such
           a
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           knew
           how
           God
           did
           begin
           to
           stir
           you
           ?
           But
           you
           know
           how
           God
           is
           communing
           with
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           when
           you
           hear
           us
           speaking
           to
           you
           ,
           therefore
           do
           you
           your selves
           Dart
           up
           such
           an
           Ejaculation
           to
           God
           :
           O
           Lord
           God
           ,
           keep
           this
           Truth
           in
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           my
           Heart
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           A
           Fourth
           Rule
           is
           this
           ,
           You
           must
           not
           trust
           your
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           never
           trust
           to
           sudden
           Affections
           and
           Resolutions
           .
           This
           Text
           is
           most
           excellent
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           Mark
           how
           David
           Prays
           ,
           
             Keep
             this
             in
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             Heart
             of
             thy
             People
             ,
             and
             prepare
             their
             Hearts
             unto
             Thee
             .
          
           Why
           were
           they
           not
           prepared
           to
           God
           ?
           Their
           Hearts
           were
           mightily
           up
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           appears
           that
           David
           would
           not
           take
           this
           scarce
           for
           a
           Preparation
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           must
           still
           work
           further
           and
           further
           .
           So
           when
           thou
           feelest
           thy
           Heart
           a
           little
           stirr'd
           ,
           do
           not
           think
           that
           the
           work
           is
           presently
           done
           ,
           but
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           prepare
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           and
           that
           He
           would
           go
           on
           with
           that
           Blessed
           work
           of
           His.
           
        
         
           And
           then
           another
           Rule
           is
           this
           ,
           Labour
           after
           thou
           art
           gone
           ,
           to
           work
           the
           Truths
           upon
           thy
           Heart
           by
           Meditation
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           abide
           .
           Would
           you
           have
           a
           Salve
           that
           should
           do
           good
           to
           an
           Affected
           Member
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           
           only
           the
           laying
           of
           the
           Salve
           upon
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           to
           rub
           it
           that
           it
           may
           get
           in
           and
           supple
           the
           part
           .
           So
           when
           the
           Lord
           comes
           to
           present
           the
           Blessed
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           you
           ,
           you
           must
           labour
           to
           rub
           them
           upon
           your
           Hearts
           by
           Meditation
           .
        
         
           Another
           Rule
           is
           ,
           Turn
           all
           that
           you
           hear
           into
           Prayer
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           When
           you
           have
           heard
           any
           truth
           that
           hath
           taken
           and
           affected
           your
           Souls
           ,
           get
           alone
           into
           your
           Closets
           ,
           and
           before
           you
           go
           about
           any
           other
           Business
           ,
           fall
           down
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           turn
           that
           which
           you
           have
           heard
           into
           Prayer
           ;
           it
           were
           a
           good
           Rule
           for
           your
           Direction
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           an
           admirable
           benefit
           by
           this
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           this
           to
           help
           your
           Memory
           much
           .
           Do
           but
           henceforward
           observe
           this
           Rule
           that
           now
           is
           tendered
           unto
           you
           as
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           work
           the
           matter
           that
           you
           hear
           upon
           your
           Hearts
           by
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           Take
           heed
           of
           Temptations
           ,
           keep
           a
           narrow
           Watch
           over
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           take
           heed
           that
           some
           Temptations
           do
           not
           come
           secretly
           to
           steal
           away
           that
           blessed
           Truth
           that
           you
           have
           heard
           :
           For
           the
           Devil
           will
           labour
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           the
           place
           is
           full
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           full
           of
           Devils
           too
           :
           The
           Devil
           is
           watching
           who
           it
           is
           that
           is
           stirred
           with
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           he
           presently
           is
           labouring
           to
           draw
           out
           all
           the
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           :
           Therefore
           watch
           against
           Temptations
           .
        
         
           Another
           Rule
           will
           be
           this
           ,
           Often
           call
           your
           Hearts
           unto
           an
           account
           ,
           oftentimes
           be
           communing
           with
           your
           own
           Hearts
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           was
           there
           not
           such
           a
           time
           that
           thou
           wert
           stirr'd
           and
           affected
           ,
           when
           thou
           did'st
           hear
           such
           and
           such
           things
           ?
           Why
           what
           is
           become
           of
           all
           thy
           Stirrings
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           Resolutions
           and
           Truths
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           heard
           ?
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           where
           are
           they
           ?
           What
           hast
           thou
           done
           with
           them
           ?
           O
           ,
           it
           would
           
           be
           of
           admirable
           Use
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           take
           an
           account
           of
           your
           hearts
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           Men
           and
           Women
           are
           stirr'd
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           go
           away
           and
           never
           call
           their
           Hearts
           to
           an
           account
           what
           is
           become
           of
           them
           ;
           no
           marvel
           though
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           do
           not
           abide
           ,
           but
           vanish
           all
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           Water
           spilt
           upon
           the
           Ground
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           Take
           heed
           of
           secret
           sins
           :
           Thou
           hast
           no
           power
           to
           purge
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           but
           thou
           may'st
           in
           great
           measure
           abandon
           the
           Acts
           of
           sin
           .
           That
           Man
           or
           Woman
           that
           lives
           in
           a
           Secret
           sin
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           Secret
           sin
           will
           either
           Eat
           out
           the
           Truths
           that
           he
           hath
           heard
           ,
           or
           the
           Truth
           will
           Eat
           out
           that
           sin
           .
           Thou
           comest
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           hast
           many
           Blessed
           things
           Revealed
           to
           thee
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           will
           either
           Eat
           out
           thy
           Secret
           sin
           ,
           or
           thy
           Secret
           sin
           will
           Eat
           out
           them
           :
           And
           which
           of
           the
           two
           do'st
           thou
           think
           ,
           thou
           hadst
           best
           be
           rid
           of
           ?
        
         
           And
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           have
           them
           abide
           ,
           turn
           all
           into
           Practice
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           fall
           a
           Doing
           :
           Do
           not
           content
           thy self
           with
           Affections
           and
           Resolutions
           ,
           but
           fall
           a
           Doing
           ;
           and
           that
           doth
           mightily
           settle
           the
           Truth
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           once
           to
           be
           Practised
           .
           As
           now
           in
           a
           Temptation
           ,
           the
           Temptation
           is
           not
           settled
           until
           the
           Devil
           hath
           got
           something
           done
           according
           to
           the
           Temptation
           ;
           and
           when
           something
           is
           done
           ,
           then
           the
           Temptation
           settles
           .
           So
           concerning
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           a
           Man
           it
           may
           be
           hath
           some
           Resolutions
           and
           Desires
           ,
           but
           till
           there
           be
           somewhat
           done
           ,
           some
           Duties
           set
           upon
           ,
           some
           Reformation
           in
           thy
           Way
           and
           Life
           ,
           the
           Truth
           doth
           not
           settle
           ;
           but
           the
           doing
           somewhat
           according
           to
           what
           thou
           do'st
           hear
           ,
           that
           doth
           mightily
           settle
           the
           Truth
           upon
           thy
           Soul.
           O
           think
           thus
           ,
           There
           is
           such
           and
           such
           a
           thing
           made
           known
           to
           me
           ;
           O
           ,
           it
           may
           do
           my
           Soul
           good
           for
           ever
           :
           
           And
           if
           you
           did
           but
           keep
           those
           things
           that
           you
           hear
           ,
           they
           would
           do
           your
           Souls
           good
           ;
           they
           would
           do
           your
           Souls
           good
           in
           time
           of
           Affliction
           :
           If
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           did
           rest
           upon
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           they
           would
           Comfort
           you
           then
           .
           So
           it
           was
           with
           
             David
             ,
             I
             had
             perished
             in
             mine
             Affliction
             ,
             but
             thy
             Word
             did
             Comfort
             me
             .
          
           So
           if
           you
           would
           lay
           up
           that
           which
           you
           hear
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           upon
           your
           Sick-beds
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           Trouble
           ,
           it
           would
           mightily
           help
           you
           and
           comfort
           you
           .
           O
           these
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           would
           be
           very
           good
           Companions
           when
           you
           are
           in
           your
           Journey
           ,
           or
           in
           your
           Business
           ,
           they
           would
           Commune
           with
           your
           Hearts
           :
           And
           ,
           O
           what
           Comfort
           would
           they
           be
           unto
           your
           Souls
           ?
           So
           we
           read
           in
           
             Prov.
             6.
             21.
             
             Bind
             them
             continually
             upon
             thine
             Heart
             .
          
           So
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           What
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           you
           hear
           ,
           bind
           them
           continually
           upon
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           and
           about
           thy
           Neck
           ;
           when
           thou
           goest
           it
           shall
           Lead
           thee
           ,
           when
           thou
           sleepest
           it
           shall
           Keep
           thee
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           awakest
           it
           shall
           Talk
           with
           thee
           :
           When
           you
           awake
           in
           the
           Night
           season
           ,
           you
           Toss
           up
           and
           down
           upon
           your
           Beds
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           what
           to
           think
           upon
           ;
           but
           had
           you
           kept
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           would
           Talk
           with
           you
           ,
           yea
           ,
           you
           might
           Converse
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           even
           as
           you
           lie
           in
           your
           Beds
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           they
           did
           rest
           in
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           then
           when
           Death
           did
           come
           they
           would
           be
           Comfortable
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           be
           sweet
           one
           day
           .
           Ask
           a
           Dying
           Soul
           ,
           what
           Peace
           with
           God
           is
           worth
           ?
           How
           many
           have
           lain
           upon
           their
           Sick
           and
           Death-Beds
           ,
           and
           then
           remembred
           ,
           O
           the
           sweet
           Truths
           that
           once
           I
           heard
           ,
           I
           would
           give
           a
           Thousand
           Worlds
           I
           had
           them
           again
           .
           O
           that
           they
           did
           but
           come
           now
           at
           this
           time
           to
           my
           Heart
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           a
           power
           as
           they
           did
           at
           such
           a
           time
           .
           Now
           that
           you
           might
           have
           those
           Blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           Comfort
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           keep
           them
           now
           .
        
         
         
           And
           besides
           ,
           They
           will
           be
           a
           Means
           to
           make
           you
           to
           be
           very
           useful
           to
           others
           .
           What
           's
           the
           Reason
           why
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           to
           Visit
           their
           Sick
           Neighbours
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           Barren
           in
           their
           Conference
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           How
           do
           you
           ?
           And
           God
           comfort
           you
           ;
           and
           so
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           what
           have
           you
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           Attonement
           with
           God
           ?
           What
           have
           you
           to
           help
           their
           troubled
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           to
           pacifie
           them
           ?
           Can
           you
           bring
           unto
           them
           any
           Truths
           you
           have
           heard
           ?
           You
           have
           Liv'd
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           what
           is
           become
           of
           them
           ?
           If
           you
           had
           been
           a
           Child
           of
           Peace
           ,
           then
           you
           would
           have
           been
           able
           to
           have
           carried
           these
           things
           unto
           your
           Sick
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           done
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           You
           go
           with
           a
           barren
           Heart
           ,
           and
           carry
           nothing
           at
           all
           :
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           have
           not
           abode
           with
           you
           .
           O
           how
           full
           should
           our
           Hearts
           be
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           if
           but
           one
           Truth
           ,
           every
           Sermon
           we
           heard
           ,
           did
           rest
           in
           our
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           And
           take
           but
           this
           one
           Meditation
           along
           with
           you
           ,
           the
           Blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           ever
           I
           be
           Sav'd
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           Praising
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           for
           unto
           all
           Eternity
           .
           Now
           shall
           I
           not
           Labour
           that
           they
           should
           rest
           upon
           my
           Heart
           here
           ,
           seeing
           they
           must
           be
           the
           Matter
           that
           I
           must
           Bless
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           everlastingly
           for
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           (
           though
           I
           have
           past
           some
           things
           over
           )
           you
           have
           had
           the
           Substance
           of
           what
           I
           intended
           to
           Speak
           of
           :
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           those
           that
           are
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           have
           this
           Blessing
           upon
           them
           :
           They
           have
           not
           only
           the
           sudden
           apprehensions
           and
           flashes
           of
           Affection
           ,
           in
           being
           moved
           with
           the
           Glorious
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           good
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           abides
           and
           rest
           upon
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sermon
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             Luke
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THe
           Third
           Note
           from
           the
           Blessing
           that
           here
           the
           Entertainers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           have
           ,
           
           is
           this
           :
           That
           where
           there
           is
           but
           any
           one
           in
           a
           Place
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           that
           shall
           Entertain
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           whole
           Family
           shall
           be
           the
           better
           for
           that
           one
           .
           And
           the
           Note
           is
           Raised
           from
           this
           Particle
           ,
           
             It
             :
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             .
          
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           Your
           Peace
           shall
           rest
           upon
           him
           only
           ,
           though
           that
           's
           true
           ,
           It
           shall
           rest
           upon
           him
           principally
           :
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           If
           a
           Son
           of
           Peace
           be
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           your
           Peace
           shall
           rest
           upon
           the
           Family
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           some
           good
           come
           unto
           the
           Family
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           any
           one
           Son
           of
           Peace
           that
           's
           there
           :
           If
           there
           be
           but
           one
           that
           doth
           Entertain
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Family
           may
           come
           to
           have
           a
           Blessing
           by
           that
           .
           If
           it
           be
           but
           a
           poor
           Servant
           ,
           or
           poor
           Child
           that
           shall
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           may
           come
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           to
           the
           Family
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           Servant
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           a
           Governour
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           then
           the
           Blessing
           will
           be
           more
           .
           For
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Gospel
           often
           ,
           where
           
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Family
           Believed
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Houshold
           did
           believe
           and
           were
           Baptized
           :
           And
           we
           find
           often
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Believing
           Families
           ,
           and
           indeed
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           Blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           a
           Family
           ,
           where
           the
           Governours
           are
           Believers
           ,
           than
           we
           are
           aware
           of
           :
           A
           Blessing
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           upon
           the
           Family
           :
           That
           let
           there
           be
           any
           Governour
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           is
           a
           Son
           of
           Peace
           ,
           the
           Family
           is
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ;
           God
           many
           times
           will
           spare
           them
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           of
           them
           .
           In
           
             Isa
             .
             65.
             8.
             
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             new
             Wine
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Cluster
             ,
             and
             one
             saith
             ,
             Destroy
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             a
             Blessing
             is
             in
             it
             :
             So
             will
             I
             do
             for
             my
             Servants
             sake
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             Destroy
             them
             all
             .
          
           Many
           times
           in
           a
           place
           where
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           Ungodly
           ones
           ,
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           but
           a
           few
           that
           are
           Godly
           ,
           as
           the
           new
           Wine
           in
           the
           Cluster
           ,
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             Destroy
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             a
             Blessing
             is
             in
             it
             .
          
           There
           are
           some
           good
           Grapes
           there
           ,
           though
           a
           great
           many
           Rotten
           ones
           ;
           and
           a
           Blessing
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Destroy
           it
           not
           :
           So
           saith
           God
           many
           times
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           some
           good
           ones
           ,
           
             Destroy
             it
             not
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           Blessing
           is
           in
           this
           Family
           .
           It
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           read
           concerning
           the
           House
           of
           
             Jeroboam
             ,
             1
             Kings
          
           14.
           10.
           compared
           with
           ver
           .
           13.
           
           In
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           There
           the
           Lord
           Threatens
           ,
           that
           He
           will
           bring
           Evil
           upon
           the
           House
           of
           Jeroboam
           ,
           and
           will
           Cut
           off
           from
           Jeroboam
           ,
           &c.
           
           Well
           ,
           but
           this
           must
           not
           come
           presently
           ,
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           presently
           bring
           the
           Evil
           upon
           them
           ;
           but
           He
           would
           stay
           till
           He
           had
           taken
           away
           one
           out
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Arise
             thou
             therefore
             ,
             get
             thee
             to
             thine
             own
             House
             ;
             and
             when
             thy
             feet
             enter
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             Child
             shall
             die
             .
             And
             all
          
           Israel
           
             shall
             Mourn
             for
             him
             and
             Bury
             him
             :
             For
             he
             only
             of
          
           Jeroboam
           
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             because
             in
             him
             is
             found
             some
             good
             thing
             towards
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             in
             
             the
             House
             of
          
           Jeroboam
           .
           Mark
           ,
           How
           God
           takes
           notice
           of
           any
           in
           a
           wicked
           Family
           :
           If
           there
           be
           but
           any
           one
           ,
           a
           Child
           ,
           that
           hath
           some
           good
           thing
           in
           it
           ;
           because
           but
           
             some
             good
             thing
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           takes
           special
           Notice
           of
           such
           a
           one
           in
           the
           Family
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           though
           his
           House
           should
           be
           Destroyed
           ,
           yet
           this
           Child
           must
           be
           taken
           away
           first
           ,
           
             Because
             in
             him
             there
             is
             found
             some
             good
             thing
             towards
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
          
           Israel
           .
           Mark
           ,
           It
           is
           but
           
             some
             good
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           towards
           
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             Child
          
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Jeroboam
           .
           Let
           there
           be
           but
           a
           Child
           that
           hath
           some
           good
           thing
           in
           a
           wicked
           Family
           ,
           the
           Lord
           takes
           special
           Notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           may
           come
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           the
           Family
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           such
           a
           one
           .
        
         
           The
           Reason
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           
           Because
           if
           there
           be
           any
           in
           a
           Family
           that
           Entertains
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           the
           Lord
           hath
           the
           Glory
           of
           His
           Name
           ,
           that
           He
           doth
           most
           rejoyce
           in
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           please
           the
           Lord
           to
           have
           the
           Glory
           of
           His
           Name
           to
           be
           owned
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           held
           forth
           :
           And
           if
           there
           be
           but
           any
           one
           in
           a
           Family
           that
           shall
           Entertain
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           knows
           what
           good
           such
           a
           one
           may
           do
           .
           If
           there
           be
           one
           in
           a
           Family
           to
           hold
           forth
           Christ
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           Way
           and
           Means
           to
           draw
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           Love
           of
           Christ
           .
           If
           God
           Convert
           the
           Husband
           ,
           he
           may
           draw
           the
           Wife
           ;
           or
           if
           God
           Convert
           the
           Wife
           ,
           she
           may
           draw
           the
           Husband
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             16.
             
             For
             what
             knowest
             thou
             ,
             O
             Wife
             ,
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             save
             thy
             Husband
             ?
             Or
             how
             knowest
             thou
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             save
             thy
             Wife
             ?
          
           It
           is
           spoken
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Unbelievers
           ,
           where
           one
           was
           an
           Unbeliever
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           God
           had
           Converted
           :
           And
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           the
           Question
           was
           ,
           Whether
           they
           were
           to
           stay
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           one
           being
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           Believer
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             For
             what
             knowest
             thou
             ,
             O
             Wife
             ,
             
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             save
             thy
             Husband
             ?
             Or
             thou
             ,
             O
             Husband
             ,
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             save
             thy
             Wife
             ?
          
           And
           so
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           What
           knowest
           thou
           ,
           O
           Child
           ,
           whether
           thou
           mayest
           save
           thy
           Brother
           ,
           or
           Sister
           ?
           Or
           thou
           ,
           O
           Servant
           ,
           whether
           thou
           mayest
           save
           thy
           Fellow-Servant
           ?
           And
           if
           thou
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           how
           vile
           are
           they
           that
           shall
           Malign
           and
           Oppose
           ,
           Scorn
           and
           Contemn
           ,
           any
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           when
           God
           doth
           begin
           to
           work
           any
           good
           upon
           them
           ?
           We
           know
           it
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Lord
           begins
           to
           strike
           one
           Soul
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           the
           Child
           ,
           or
           the
           Servant
           ,
           with
           some
           Work
           of
           His
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           begin
           to
           Inquire
           after
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           Entertain
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           his
           Brother
           will
           scorn
           him
           ,
           or
           Sister
           ,
           or
           Fellow-Servant
           will
           deride
           him
           :
           Perhaps
           his
           Master
           that
           Lov'd
           him
           before
           ,
           will
           now
           Hate
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           shew
           Displeasure
           against
           him
           .
           Yea
           ,
           perhaps
           the
           very
           Father
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           Loyns
           the
           poor
           Child
           comes
           ,
           will
           deride
           him
           :
           What
           shall
           we
           have
           of
           you
           now
           ?
           O
           ,
           you
           are
           grown
           so
           Precise
           ,
           that
           now
           you
           will
           be
           Spoil'd
           ,
           and
           good
           for
           nothing
           :
           And
           so
           perhaps
           the
           Mother
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           Womb
           it
           came
           ,
           will
           now
           Hate
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           O
           thou
           wretched
           Parent
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           rather
           Bless
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           begins
           to
           work
           in
           thy
           Family
           ,
           that
           He
           begins
           to
           work
           upon
           one
           that
           came
           out
           of
           thy
           Loyns
           ;
           for
           thou
           do'st
           not
           know
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           Child
           may
           do
           thy
           Soul
           goood
           .
           Thou
           wert
           the
           means
           for
           the
           Natural
           life
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           knows
           but
           God
           intends
           to
           make
           this
           Child
           to
           be
           a
           means
           for
           thy
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           And
           so
           wretched
           Master
           and
           Mistress
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           that
           shall
           less
           regard
           a
           Servant
           when
           God
           begins
           to
           work
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           than
           you
           did
           before
           .
           And
           you
           ,
           whom
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           begin
           to
           Reveal
           the
           Blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           your
           Hearts
           to
           Entertain
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           
           Live
           in
           wicked
           Families
           ;
           Do
           you
           Labour
           to
           be
           Blessings
           to
           the
           Family
           :
           Improve
           what
           God
           hath
           given
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Family
           .
           And
           do
           you
           Walk
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           manifest
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           your
           Souls
           doth
           Entertain
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           Live
           convincingly
           in
           the
           Family
           where
           you
           Live
           ?
           And
           though
           they
           do
           Hate
           and
           Scorn
           you
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           with
           your
           humble
           Walking
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           forced
           to
           say
           ,
           Verily
           God
           is
           Working
           upon
           this
           Servant
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           Working
           upon
           this
           Child
           .
           It
           should
           be
           the
           Care
           of
           Children
           ,
           or
           Servants
           ,
           or
           Wives
           ,
           or
           Husbands
           ,
           that
           live
           among
           such
           as
           are
           Wicked
           ,
           when
           God
           begins
           to
           Work
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           very
           careful
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Beauty
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           to
           Convince
           those
           that
           they
           Live
           withal
           .
           And
           you
           that
           are
           in
           such
           a
           Family
           ,
           if
           God
           doth
           begin
           to
           stir
           any
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           do
           you
           Improve
           them
           to
           the
           uttermost
           you
           can
           :
           And
           howsoever
           you
           may
           think
           there
           is
           little
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           when
           God
           begins
           to
           stir
           the
           Heart
           of
           one
           ,
           Salvation
           may
           be
           come
           to
           the
           House
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           doth
           expect
           that
           you
           should
           Improve
           that
           Work
           of
           His
           upon
           your
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           your
           Consciences
           will
           Terrifie
           you
           another
           day
           .
           O
           ,
           I
           saw
           God
           working
           upon
           my
           Fellow-Servant
           ,
           or
           Brother
           ,
           or
           Sister
           ,
           but
           I
           neglected
           it
           ,
           otherwise
           my
           Soul
           might
           have
           had
           good
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           that
           Note
           :
           
             If
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             ,
             your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           upon
           the
           Family
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Note
           is
           ,
           Go
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             into
             whatsoever
             House
             ,
             or
             City
             you
             enter
             ,
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
             be
             there
             ,
             your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           You
           shall
           be
           made
           an
           Instrument
           of
           good
           unto
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           bring
           the
           glorious
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           them
           .
           From
           whence
           the
           Note
           is
           this
           :
        
         
         
           That
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Encouragement
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           to
           think
           what
           abundance
           of
           good
           they
           may
           do
           ,
           if
           God
           shall
           be
           but
           pleased
           to
           Bless
           their
           Ministry
           .
           Christ
           did
           foretel
           both
           His
           Disciples
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           like
           to
           have
           hard
           Work
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Carrying
           of
           His
           Name
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           :
           But
           for
           their
           Encouragement
           ,
           He
           tells
           them
           this
           ;
           
             Go
             your
             way
             and
             Preach
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Son
             of
             Peace
             ,
             your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             .
          
           As
           if
           He
           should
           say
           ,
           You
           shall
           be
           made
           a
           glorious
           Instrument
           of
           doing
           good
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           let
           this
           be
           your
           Encouragement
           :
           And
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Encouragement
           for
           any
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           Venture
           his
           very
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           or
           Suffer
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           though
           but
           upon
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           That
           if
           God
           shall
           be
           pleased
           but
           to
           Bless
           my
           Ministry
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           shall
           make
           me
           an
           Instrument
           to
           bring
           Peace
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           even
           Peace
           between
           God
           and
           their
           Souls
           ;
           to
           be
           the
           Means
           to
           Convey
           all
           the
           good
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           Purchased
           by
           His
           Blood.
           This
           seem'd
           to
           be
           the
           Encouragement
           that
           God
           gave
           to
           Jeremiah
           ,
           in
           Chap.
           36.
           
           And
           that
           was
           in
           another
           kind
           ,
           Jeremiah
           was
           to
           go
           and
           reveal
           the
           Threats
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           Mark
           what
           his
           Encouragement
           was
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             that
             the
             House
             of
          
           Judah
           
             will
             hear
             all
             the
             evil
             which
             I
             purpose
             to
             do
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             return
             every
             man
             from
             his
             evil
             way
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             forgive
             their
             Iniquity
             and
             their
             Sin.
          
           Saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           Jeremiah
           ,
           Go
           about
           this
           Work
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           hard
           Work
           ,
           and
           let
           this
           be
           your
           Encouragement
           :
           
             It
             may
             be
          
           :
           Though
           but
           upon
           
             a
             may
             be
             ;
             The
             House
             of
          
           Judah
           
             will
             hear
             all
             the
             evil
             which
             I
             purpose
             to
             do
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             return
             every
             man
             from
             his
             evil
             way
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             forgive
             their
             Iniquity
             and
             their
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           were
           
           Jeremiah's
           Encouragement
           ,
           surely
           a
           
           greater
           Encouragement
           it
           is
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           go
           and
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           a
           meer
           
             May
             be
          
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           that
           shall
           Entertain
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           we
           find
           it
           was
           
           Paul's
           Encouragement
           ,
           in
           divers
           Scriptures
           as
           I
           might
           shew
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           's
           most
           Notable
           ,
           in
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
             But
             is
             now
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             Abolished
             Death
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             to
             Light
             through
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Whereunto
             I
             am
             appointed
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             a
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           Mark
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           The
           Gospel
           reveals
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           Abolished
           Death
           ,
           and
           hath
           brought
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           to
           light
           :
           And
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           God
           hath
           appointed
           me
           to
           be
           a
           Teacher
           of
           this
           ,
           
             For
             the
             which
             Cause
             ,
             I
             also
             suffer
             these
             things
             .
          
           I
           am
           content
           to
           go
           on
           in
           this
           Work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           whatsoever
           I
           suffer
           .
           What
           ,
           Is
           this
           the
           Errand
           that
           I
           am
           sent
           about
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           brings
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           to
           light
           ?
           Let
           me
           Suffer
           what
           can
           be
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           go
           on
           in
           this
           Work
           :
           O
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           glorious
           Errand
           that
           I
           am
           sent
           about
           !
           If
           it
           please
           God
           I
           speed
           but
           upon
           one
           Soul
           ,
           O
           ,
           it
           were
           worth
           my
           Life
           .
           So
           the
           excellent
           Fruit
           that
           should
           come
           upon
           the
           Entertainment
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           here
           given
           to
           these
           Disciples
           for
           their
           Encouragement
           in
           the
           Ministry
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           it
           that
           should
           Encourage
           the
           Heart
           of
           a
           Minister
           in
           his
           Work
           ,
           more
           than
           these
           Three
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           he
           shall
           be
           an
           Instrument
           to
           glorifie
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           An
           Instrument
           to
           do
           good
           to
           Souls
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           shall
           have
           a
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           so
           much
           the
           more
           .
           These
           Three
           things
           are
           the
           greatest
           Encouragements
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           any
           gracious
           Heart
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           he
           shall
           be
           an
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           For
           one
           to
           live
           to
           be
           Instrumental
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           
           God
           must
           needs
           make
           his
           Life
           comfortable
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           suffer
           .
           Now
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           Glory
           that
           any
           Creature
           can
           be
           made
           a
           greater
           Instrument
           of
           ,
           than
           the
           Glory
           that
           God
           hath
           from
           Souls
           that
           are
           Sav'd
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           It
           is
           the
           highest
           Glory
           that
           God
           hath
           from
           all
           His
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           Souls
           that
           should
           understand
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           should
           admire
           at
           Him
           ,
           should
           glorifie
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           It
           is
           the
           highest
           Glory
           that
           God
           doth
           Injoy
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           next
           unto
           the
           Glory
           that
           He
           hath
           in
           Himself
           ,
           and
           in
           His
           Son
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Trinity
           :
           But
           for
           the
           Glory
           that
           He
           hath
           ,
           
             Ab
             extra
          
           ,
           from
           His
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           highest
           Glory
           that
           ever
           God
           had
           ,
           or
           shall
           have
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           make
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           an
           Instrument
           of
           this
           ,
           To
           bring
           some
           Souls
           to
           be
           Eternally
           Glorifying
           God
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           O
           ,
           It
           is
           worth
           all
           a
           Mans
           Strength
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           shorten
           his
           Life
           Seven
           Years
           ;
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           but
           One
           or
           Two
           Souls
           brought
           by
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           that
           shall
           Injoy
           the
           good
           things
           in
           Christ
           ,
           this
           is
           well
           worth
           the
           Labour
           and
           Pains
           .
           For
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           in
           this
           the
           Lord
           doth
           honour
           Men
           more
           than
           Angels
           :
           The
           Lord
           hath
           not
           put
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           upon
           such
           an
           Honourable
           work
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Embassadors
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           for
           Reconciliation
           :
           The
           Lord
           hath
           not
           committed
           the
           Word
           of
           Reconciliation
           to
           Angels
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           Preach
           that
           in
           an
           Ordinary
           way
           :
           They
           are
           not
           Deputed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           His
           Officers
           .
           We
           never
           read
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           sometimes
           Appointed
           to
           be
           Ministring
           Spirits
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           ,
           to
           Help
           them
           ,
           to
           Comfort
           them
           ,
           to
           Avenge
           them
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           but
           we
           never
           read
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           Reconciliation
           was
           Committed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           And
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Glory
           that
           they
           
           can
           bring
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           is
           Pleased
           to
           make
           Man
           to
           be
           an
           Instrument
           of
           .
           In
           this
           the
           Lord
           doth
           Honour
           Man
           more
           than
           the
           Angels
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           Appointed
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Ordinance
           under
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           bringing
           of
           Souls
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           bringing
           of
           them
           to
           Magnifie
           the
           Infinite
           Riches
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           Now
           ,
           Is
           not
           this
           worth
           any
           ones
           Labour
           and
           Life
           ?
           O
           what
           Encouragement
           is
           this
           ,
           whatsoever
           one
           suffers
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Can
           there
           be
           next
           unto
           this
           ,
           a
           greater
           Encouragement
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           an
           Instrument
           of
           good
           to
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           of
           good
           to
           Mankind
           ?
           Those
           are
           the
           most
           happy
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           most
           Useful
           for
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           shall
           be
           Pleased
           to
           make
           Use
           of
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           should
           Teach
           all
           to
           be
           as
           Serviceable
           as
           they
           can
           to
           others
           .
           For
           the
           Happiness
           and
           the
           true
           Comfort
           of
           a
           Mans
           Life
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           depend
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           can
           get
           an
           Estate
           ,
           and
           go
           Brave
           and
           Fine
           ,
           and
           Eat
           and
           Drink
           of
           the
           best
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           will
           make
           him
           useful
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           an
           Instrument
           of
           good
           to
           others
           .
           It
           is
           a
           very
           Comfortable
           thing
           for
           any
           ,
           that
           are
           Chief
           in
           a
           place
           where
           they
           Live
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           makes
           them
           Instruments
           of
           the
           Civil
           good
           of
           the
           places
           where
           they
           are
           :
           Of
           the
           good
           of
           the
           People
           for
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           Peace
           and
           Order
           :
           But
           to
           be
           Appointed
           by
           God
           to
           be
           an
           Instrument
           of
           Soul-good
           ,
           of
           Eternal
           good
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           higher
           Priviledge
           that
           God
           doth
           grant
           in
           His
           Mercy
           to
           some
           .
           And
           it
           might
           be
           a
           mighty
           Encouragement
           ,
           the
           Considering
           of
           this
           .
           What
           saith
           Saint
           James
           ,
           speaking
           to
           Christians
           to
           Encourage
           them
           to
           Labour
           to
           do
           good
           to
           their
           Brethren
           :
           
             Brethren
             ,
             If
             any
             of
             you
             do
             erre
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             one
             Convert
             him
             ,
             Let
             him
             know
             that
             he
             
             which
             Converteth
             a
             sinner
             from
             the
             Errour
             of
             his
             Way
             ,
             shall
             save
             a
             Soul
             from
             Death
             ,
             and
             shall
             hide
             a
             multitude
             of
             sins
             .
          
           Let
           him
           know
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           Converteth
           a
           sinner
           from
           the
           Errour
           of
           his
           Way
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             know
          
           :
           What
           shall
           he
           know
           ?
           That
           he
           shall
           save
           a
           Soul
           from
           Death
           ,
           and
           shall
           hide
           a
           multitude
           of
           sins
           .
           Though
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           he
           takes
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Pains
           ,
           and
           suffers
           much
           in
           it
           ;
           yet
           for
           his
           Encouragement
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             know
             that
             he
             shall
             save
             a
             Soul
             ,
             and
             hide
             a
             multitude
             of
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           Further
           ,
           If
           the
           other
           should
           not
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Encouragement
           ,
           yet
           for
           his
           own
           good
           ;
           many
           times
           there
           is
           much
           Self
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           best
           Ministers
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           these
           Two
           things
           that
           cannot
           but
           follow
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           Bless
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           any
           Soul.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           Such
           a
           Soul
           will
           Bless
           God
           for
           him
           .
           Now
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           so
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           have
           them
           Bless
           the
           Lord
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           Bless
           the
           time
           that
           ever
           he
           saw
           him
           :
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Blessed
             be
             thou
          
           ;
           as
           David
           said
           to
           Abigail
           ,
           when
           it
           did
           but
           hinder
           him
           in
           one
           sin
           by
           her
           Counsel
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           If
           so
           be
           the
           Lord
           doth
           Bless
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           any
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Peace
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           comes
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           hinderance
           of
           one
           sin
           ,
           but
           of
           multitudes
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           the
           obtaining
           of
           the
           Pardon
           of
           all
           sins
           :
           And
           therefore
           how
           much
           more
           Cause
           have
           they
           to
           say
           ,
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           Blessed
           be
           thou
           ,
           and
           Blessed
           be
           thy
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           Blessed
           be
           thy
           Ministry
           :
           Here
           's
           a
           great
           Encouragement
           in
           this
           ,
           They
           through
           whose
           Ministry
           Souls
           comes
           to
           be
           Blessed
           ,
           they
           will
           Bless
           them
           ,
           and
           Bless
           God
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           At
           the
           great
           Day
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           abundance
           of
           Joy
           in
           those
           that
           God
           made
           them
           Instrumental
           of
           good
           unto
           .
           In
           Phil.
           2.
           you
           have
           
           a
           Notable
           Text
           for
           that
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           Exhortation
           to
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             Holding
             forth
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             I
             have
             not
             run
             in
             vain
             ,
             neither
             laboured
             in
             vain
             :
          
           Saith
           he
           ,
           If
           you
           do
           thus
           and
           thus
           ,
           and
           shew
           forth
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           Bless
           my
           Ministry
           .
           If
           you
           do
           so
           ,
           why
           then
           I
           shall
           rejoyce
           .
           O
           ,
           do
           you
           shew
           forth
           the
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           of
           that
           Ministry
           of
           mine
           upon
           you
           :
           Why
           ?
           That
           I
           may
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           Run
           in
           vain
           ,
           neither
           Laboured
           in
           vain
           :
           So
           that
           where
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           Blessed
           to
           any
           People
           ,
           there
           those
           Ministers
           being
           Faithful
           themselves
           ,
           shall
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           Run
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           to
           Wind
           this
           up
           ,
           It
           should
           be
           one
           strong
           Motive
           to
           People
           ,
           to
           Imbrace
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           Encouragement
           of
           those
           whom
           the
           Lord
           doth
           send
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           willing
           to
           draw
           forth
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           venture
           their
           Lives
           among
           them
           .
           As
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           not
           one
           Man
           of
           Forty
           ,
           of
           a
           Hundred
           scarce
           ,
           that
           should
           Preach
           to
           such
           a
           Congregation
           as
           this
           ,
           but
           must
           expect
           a
           Venturing
           of
           his
           Life
           in
           it
           :
           But
           lot
           this
           Message
           be
           but
           Entertain'd
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           throughly
           Recompenced
           .
           For
           it
           will
           be
           a
           Joy
           to
           those
           that
           do
           Venture
           themselves
           among
           you
           :
           It
           will
           be
           a
           Joy
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           Run
           in
           vain
           .
           But
           we
           leave
           that
           Point
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           last
           Part
           of
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           If
           the
           Son
           of
           Peace
           be
           there
           ,
           your
           Peace
           shall
           rest
           upon
           it
           :
           
             But
             what
             if
             not
          
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           it
           shall
           turn
           to
           you
           again
           .
        
         
         
           O
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           be
           heard
           ,
           
             If
             not
          
           :
           This
           is
           a
           sad
           Supposition
           indeed
           ,
           
             If
             not
          
           .
           What
           shall
           the
           Lord
           send
           Embassadors
           of
           Peace
           ?
           The
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           send
           to
           His
           poor
           Creatures
           the
           Ministry
           of
           His
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           offer
           Peace
           between
           their
           Souls
           and
           Himself
           ,
           Purchased
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           His
           Son
           :
           And
           shall
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           
             If
             not
          
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           any
           that
           will
           not
           Imbrace
           it
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           wheresoever
           He
           comes
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           Entertain'd
           ?
           Truly
           ,
           this
           very
           Supposition
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           Possibility
           for
           any
           Soul
           to
           whom
           Christ
           is
           Revealed
           ,
           ever
           to
           reject
           ;
           doth
           Argue
           the
           extream
           sinfulness
           of
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Men.
           O
           ,
           Woe
           to
           us
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           should
           be
           supposed
           as
           possible
           ,
           
             If
             not
          
           :
           That
           Christ
           should
           come
           to
           any
           place
           and
           should
           not
           be
           Entertain'd
           :
           What
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           should
           come
           and
           be
           Rejected
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           bringing
           of
           the
           Message
           of
           Peace
           to
           a
           People
           ,
           between
           God
           and
           them
           .
           They
           may
           think
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           it
           comes
           to
           trouble
           them
           :
           But
           the
           Truth
           is
           ,
           The
           Errand
           of
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           among
           People
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           other
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Issue
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           Eternal
           Peace
           to
           their
           Souls
           :
           And
           shall
           this
           be
           Rejected
           ?
           Sometimes
           it
           is
           so
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           we
           have
           these
           Three
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           sad
           Supposition
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           where
           it
           is
           rejected
           by
           some
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Encouragement
           of
           Ministers
           in
           this
           Case
           :
           Christ
           doth
           not
           only
           Encourage
           them
           in
           case
           their
           Ministry
           prevails
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           shall
           be
           Instruments
           of
           so
           much
           good
           to
           Souls
           ;
           but
           He
           doth
           Encourage
           them
           in
           case
           it
           doth
           not
           prevail
           .
           As
           if
           the
           Disciples
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           indeed
           ,
           If
           our
           Ministry
           prevails
           that
           we
           may
           bring
           Peace
           to
           Souls
           ,
           we
           have
           enough
           :
           But
           what
           if
           not
           ?
           
             It
             shall
             return
             to
             you
             again
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           dreadful
           Denunciation
           against
           all
           those
           that
           do
           not
           Entertain
           the
           Gospel
           :
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           shall
           have
           no
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           That
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           will
           be
           very
           Quick
           in
           His
           dealings
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           at
           this
           time
           for
           the
           First
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             If
             not
          
           :
           This
           sad
           Supposition
           .
           From
           hence
           the
           Point
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           Note
           of
           Observation
           ,
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           That
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           sometimes
           go
           to
           places
           ,
           
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           sometimes
           sent
           to
           places
           where
           it
           is
           rejected
           by
           Men
           :
           As
           before
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Son
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           that
           supposes
           that
           where
           God
           doth
           send
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           .
           So
           ,
           
             If
             not
          
           ;
           here
           's
           a
           Supposion
           that
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           may
           be
           sent
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           may
           be
           some
           that
           will
           reject
           this
           blessed
           Ministery
           .
           You
           know
           what
           is
           said
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           And
           well
           then
           may
           it
           be
           said
           of
           them
           he
           sends
           to
           Preach
           :
           
             When
             Christ
             Himself
             came
             to
             his
             own
          
           John
           1.
           
             his
             own
             received
             him
             not
             :
             His
             own
             ,
          
           Those
           that
           he
           had
           a
           pecular
           right
           in
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Jews
           ;
           even
           such
           as
           were
           the
           only
           people
           that
           did
           profess
           the
           true
           God
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           observe
           it
           ,
           When
           Jesus
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           a
           handfull
           of
           people
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           did
           so
           much
           as
           profess
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           generallity
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           except
           a
           little
           Country
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           Fourscore
           Miles
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           very
           little
           another
           way
           ;
           except
           that
           little
           Country
           ,
           there
           was
           none
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           but
           worshipped
           the
           Devil
           ;
           went
           according
           to
           the
           Immaginations
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           acknowledge
           God
           in
           his
           worship
           ;
           onely
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           little
           handful
           of
           
           people
           in
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           the
           children
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           Christ
           came
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           his
           own
           ;
           you
           would
           think
           surely
           if
           Christ
           comes
           to
           them
           ,
           seeing
           all
           the
           World
           else
           are
           Idolaters
           ,
           they
           will
           entertain
           him
           .
           No
           ,
           when
           Christ
           came
           Himself
           ,
           the
           Blessed
           Son
           of
           God
           taking
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Brightness
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           yet
           his
           own
           did
           not
           receive
           him
           .
           And
           we
           find
           it
           said
           directly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           in
           Luke
           2.
           should
           be
           for
           a
           Stumbling-block
           to
           many
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             34.
             
             And
          
           Simeon
           
             blessed
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
          
           Mary
           
             his
             Mother
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             this
             Child
             is
             set
             for
             the
             Fall
             and
             Rising
             again
             of
             many
             in
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             for
             a
             Sign
             which
             shall
             be
             spoken
             against
             .
          
           You
           have
           little
           cause
           therefore
           to
           be
           Discouraged
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           spoken
           against
           .
           And
           we
           find
           that
           Christ
           Himself
           Preaching
           what
           poor
           Entertainment
           He
           had
           ,
           no
           Marvel
           then
           ,
           if
           this
           Supposition
           be
           concerning
           His
           Disciples
           :
           
             If
             not
          
           .
           It
           may
           possibly
           be
           ,
           that
           some
           will
           not
           receive
           your
           Ministry
           ?
           Do
           but
           observe
           what
           Entertainment
           Christ
           Himself
           had
           sometimes
           ,
           when
           He
           went
           to
           Preach
           Himself
           ,
           in
           
             Luke
             4.
          
           29.
           
           You
           have
           there
           the
           History
           of
           a
           most
           Excellent
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           Preached
           ;
           and
           when
           He
           had
           done
           His
           Sermon
           ,
           do
           but
           see
           what
           requital
           He
           had
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           He
           had
           done
           ,
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             all
             they
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             when
             they
             heard
             these
             things
             ,
             were
             filled
             with
             wrath
             ,
             and
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             thrust
             him
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             unto
             the
             brow
             of
             the
             Hill
             (
             whereon
             their
             City
             was
             built
             )
             that
             they
             might
             cast
             him
             down
             headlong
             .
          
           They
           sought
           to
           break
           his
           neck
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           see
           how
           he
           came
           to
           his
           own
           and
           his
           own
           received
           him
           not
           .
           And
           in
           
             Luke
             16.
             14
          
           :
           there
           you
           shall
           see
           his
           Entertainment
           ;
           upon
           another
           Sermon
           ,
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Pharisees
             also
             who
             were
             Covetous
             ,
             heard
             all
             these
             
             things
             :
          
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           
             And
             they
             derided
             Him.
          
           The
           Greek
           word
           is
           ,
           
             They
             blew
             their
             .
             Noses
             at
             Him
             :
          
           They
           Snuffled
           in
           their
           Noses
           at
           Him
           :
           They
           Scorned
           Him
           ,
           as
           we
           express
           Scorn
           and
           Contempt
           ,
           by
           Blowing
           the
           Nose
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Propriety
           of
           the
           Word
           that
           in
           your
           English
           is
           Translated
           ,
           
             They
             derided
             Him.
          
           And
           who
           were
           these
           ?
           The
           Pharisees
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           most
           seeming
           Righteous
           Men
           that
           did
           live
           ;
           and
           the
           greatest
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           Liv'd
           the
           most
           Honestly
           among
           Men.
           And
           why
           did
           they
           deride
           Him
           ?
           But
           only
           because
           they
           were
           Covetous
           .
           You
           shall
           have
           ,
           not
           only
           Covetous
           Men
           ,
           but
           any
           who
           live
           in
           a
           way
           of
           sin
           ,
           if
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           comes
           against
           that
           sin
           ,
           they
           will
           secretly
           Scorn
           and
           Contemn
           the
           Word
           :
           Thus
           they
           did
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           And
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           when
           he
           came
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           what
           Entertainment
           he
           had
           :
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           most
           Famous
           Preacher
           that
           ever
           Liv'd
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           next
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           Austine
           had
           three
           Wishes
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           was
           :
           That
           he
           might
           have
           seen
           Paul
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           heard
           him
           Preach
           ;
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           such
           an
           admirable
           Spirit
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           what
           Entertainment
           the
           Preaching
           of
           Paul
           had
           ,
           who
           was
           such
           an
           admirable
           Preacher
           .
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           Scriptures
           to
           shew
           the
           hard
           Entertainment
           that
           Paul
           had
           ,
           in
           
             Acts
             13.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             And
             the
             next
             Sabboth
             Day
             ,
             came
             almost
             the
             whole
             City
             together
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           There
           was
           a
           strange
           Preacher
           came
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           came
           a
           mighty
           Company
           ,
           the
           whole
           City
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Generality
           of
           the
           City
           came
           together
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           But
           mark
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             45.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Jews
             saw
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             Envie
             ,
             and
             spake
             against
             those
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             by
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             Contradicting
             ,
             and
             Blaspheming
          
           .
           Just
           thus
           it
           
           was
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           they
           were
           filled
           with
           Envy
           ,
           and
           spoke
           against
           those
           things
           which
           were
           spoken
           by
           Paul
           ,
           Contradicting
           and
           Blaspheming
           .
           It
           were
           endless
           to
           shew
           you
           all
           his
           hard
           Entertainment
           ,
           how
           he
           was
           put
           in
           the
           Prison
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Stocks
           ,
           and
           Whipt
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           a
           very
           Rogue
           ;
           when
           as
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           World
           began
           ,
           the
           Lord
           had
           never
           a
           more
           Glorious
           Instrument
           ,
           to
           shew
           forth
           His
           Praise
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           Whipt
           up
           and
           down
           like
           a
           Rogue
           ,
           and
           scarce
           a
           Ragg
           to
           hang
           upon
           his
           Back
           ;
           he
           was
           accounted
           the
           Off-scowring
           of
           the
           World.
           But
           there
           is
           a
           most
           Notable
           thing
           about
           Pauls
           Ministry
           ,
           if
           you
           Compare
           two
           Scriptures
           together
           ,
           in
           Acts
           16.
           9.
           with
           what
           follows
           :
           
             And
             a
             Vision
             appeared
             to
          
           Paul
           
             in
             the
             Night
             :
             There
             stood
             a
             man
             of
          
           Macedonia
           ,
           
             and
             prayed
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Come
             over
             into
          
           Macedonia
           
             and
             help
             us
             .
             Paul
          
           had
           a
           mighty
           strong
           Call
           to
           go
           and
           Preach
           to
           Macedonia
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           Vision
           by
           Night
           .
           And
           it
           was
           not
           a
           Delusion
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           which
           did
           call
           to
           Paul
           ,
           Come
           over
           to
           Macedonia
           and
           help
           us
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Immediately
             we
             endeavoured
             to
             go
             into
          
           Macedonia
           ,
           
             assuredly
             gathering
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             Called
             us
             for
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             them
             .
          
           We
           were
           sure
           that
           God
           had
           Called
           us
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           a
           very
           strong
           Call.
           Now
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           What
           Paul
           ?
           Such
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           had
           such
           a
           strong
           Call
           :
           Certainly
           ,
           he
           would
           prevail
           with
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           all
           Home
           .
           But
           ,
           Mark
           ,
           what
           the
           Success
           of
           Pauls
           Ministry
           was
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             And
             from
             thence
             to
          
           Philippy
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
             Chief
             City
             of
             that
             part
             of
          
           Macedonia
           ,
           
             and
             a
             Colony
             :
             And
             we
             were
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             abiding
             certain
             dayes
             .
          
           Here
           's
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           Fruit
           of
           his
           Ministry
           :
           There
           we
           sat
           certain
           dayes
           ,
           to
           wait
           what
           opportunity
           we
           might
           have
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           there
           .
           And
           in
           
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             And
             on
             the
             Sabboth
             ,
             we
             went
             out
             of
             the
             
             City
             by
             a
             Rivers
             side
             ,
             where
             Prayer
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             made
             ;
             and
             we
             sat
             down
             ,
             and
             spake
             unto
             the
             Women
             which
             Resorted
             thither
             .
          
           Mark
           ,
           It
           seems
           he
           had
           no
           Opportunity
           to
           Preach
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           hear
           him
           :
           But
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           on
           the
           Sabboth-day
           we
           went
           out
           of
           the
           City
           by
           the
           Rivers
           side
           ,
           and
           we
           sat
           down
           and
           spake
           to
           the
           Women
           :
           There
           were
           but
           a
           Company
           of
           poor
           Women
           ,
           the
           great
           ones
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           come
           ;
           but
           a
           Company
           of
           Women
           came
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           Paul
           had
           this
           mighty
           Call
           of
           God.
           And
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           Macedonia
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           City
           if
           he
           would
           Preach
           ;
           and
           there
           comes
           a
           few
           Women
           ,
           and
           among
           these
           Women
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             A
             certain
             Woman
             named
          
           Lydia
           ,
           
             a
             Seller
             of
             Purple
             ,
             of
             the
             City
             of
          
           Thyatira
           ,
           
             which
             Worshipped
             God
             ,
             heard
             us
             :
             Whose
             Heart
             the
             Lord
             opened
             ,
             that
             she
             attended
             unto
             the
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             of
          
           Paul.
           Here
           's
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           
             A
             certain
             Woman
          
           .
           Among
           them
           all
           ,
           none
           but
           the
           Women
           would
           come
           :
           And
           among
           these
           Women
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           
             certain
             Woman
          
           ,
           one
           poor
           Woman
           called
           Lydia
           ,
           and
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           open
           her
           Heart
           :
           Certainly
           ,
           If
           God
           had
           opened
           the
           Hearts
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           mentioned
           as
           well
           .
           And
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           Paul
           had
           very
           ill
           Entertainment
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             And
             the
             Multitude
             rose
             up
             together
             against
             them
          
           (
           see
           what
           Entertainment
           he
           had
           )
           
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             Rent
             off
             their
             Clothes
             ,
             and
             Commanded
             to
             Beat
             them
             .
             And
             when
             they
             had
             laid
             many
             Stripes
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             cast
             them
             into
             Prison
             ,
             charging
             the
             Jayler
             to
             keep
             them
             safely
             .
             Who
             having
             received
             such
             a
             charge
             ,
             thrust
             them
             into
             the
             Inner
             Prison
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             Feet
             fast
             in
             the
             Stocks
             .
          
           Here
           's
           the
           Man
           that
           had
           such
           a
           mighty
           Call
           of
           God
           by
           a
           Vision
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           
           see
           how
           his
           Ministry
           doth
           prevail
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           may
           be
           sent
           to
           Places
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           a
           strange
           Work
           of
           Gods
           Providence
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           very
           few
           Imbrace
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           Rejected
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           .
           I
           might
           shew
           unto
           you
           Examples
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           :
           And
           just
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Prophets
           .
           As
           those
           Three
           Famous
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             Jeremiah
          
           ,
           and
           Ezekiel
           .
           See
           the
           working
           of
           
           Isaiah's
           Ministry
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             53.
             
             Who
             hath
             believed
             our
             Report
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             Arm
             of
             the
             Lord
             Revealed
             .
          
           We
           come
           and
           Preach
           things
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           they
           come
           and
           hear
           us
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           are
           very
           strange
           things
           that
           they
           hear
           the
           Minister
           say
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           it
           .
           Who
           doth
           believe
           it
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           you
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           Complain
           ,
           that
           He
           did
           streach
           out
           His
           Hands
           even
           all
           the
           Day
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             65.
             2.
             
             I
             have
             spread
             out
             my
             Hands
             all
             the
             Day
             ,
             unto
             a
             Rebellious
             People
             ,
             which
             Walketh
             in
             a
             Way
             that
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             after
             their
             own
             Thoughts
             .
             I
             spread
             out
             my
             Hands
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           I
           come
           in
           my
           Ministry
           ,
           saith
           God
           by
           His
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           I
           there
           open
           the
           Arms
           of
           my
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           Riches
           of
           my
           Grace
           to
           their
           Souls
           ;
           but
           they
           Walk
           in
           Wayes
           that
           are
           not
           good
           .
           And
           what
           Wayes
           were
           they
           ?
           
             According
             to
             their
             own
             Thoughts
          
           .
           Look
           what
           their
           own
           Thoughts
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           most
           pleasing
           to
           them
           .
           They
           more
           regard
           their
           own
           Thoughts
           ,
           than
           all
           those
           Blessed
           and
           Glorious
           Truths
           ,
           that
           are
           made
           known
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           
             And
             as
             for
          
           Jeremiah
           
             you
             have
             it
             in
          
           Chap.
           20.
           ver
           .
           8.
           
             you
             have
             very
             strange
             kind
             of
             Expressions
             about
             him
             :
          
           Since
           I
           spake
           ,
           I
           cried
           out
           ,
           I
           cried
           Violence
           and
           Spoil
           ,
           because
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           made
           a
           Reproach
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           a
           Derision
           daily
           .
           
             O
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             made
             a
             Reproach
             and
             a
             Derision
             to
          
           Jeremiah
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           Ezekiel
           ,
           do
           but
           read
           Chap.
           2.
           of
           that
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           God
           tells
           him
           before-hand
           ,
           that
           He
           did
           send
           him
           to
           a
           Rebellious
           House
           ;
           yea
           ,
           God
           told
           him
           that
           he
           should
           Live
           among
           Bryars
           and
           Thorns
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           That
           this
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           ,
           did
           Prophesie
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Captivity
           ,
           was
           sent
           unto
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           Captivity
           .
           One
           would
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Affliction
           ,
           that
           if
           ever
           they
           would
           have
           attended
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           .
           No
           :
           But
           in
           the
           time
           when
           they
           were
           in
           Captivity
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           fulfilled
           the
           words
           that
           were
           Threatned
           by
           the
           former
           Prophets
           ;
           though
           they
           saw
           how
           God
           had
           made
           good
           His
           Words
           by
           the
           former
           Prophets
           ,
           yet
           they
           continued
           a
           Rebellious
           People
           .
           O
           this
           was
           an
           extream
           thing
           !
           It
           was
           not
           so
           much
           for
           them
           to
           reject
           Jeremiah
           ,
           that
           did
           Prophesie
           of
           their
           Captivity
           ;
           I
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           nothing
           but
           Judgments
           ,
           but
           we
           hope
           God
           is
           a
           more
           Merciful
           God
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           perhaps
           they
           rejected
           Him
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           surely
           when
           they
           were
           in
           Captivity
           ,
           now
           they
           should
           ,
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           ,
           acknowledged
           that
           to
           the
           Lord
           belongs
           Glory
           ,
           but
           to
           us
           nothing
           but
           Shame
           and
           Confusion
           .
           No
           :
           But
           yet
           their
           Hearts
           continued
           hard
           ,
           as
           a
           Brick
           in
           the
           Fire
           ,
           it
           is
           harder
           for
           the
           Fire
           ;
           and
           so
           were
           their
           Hearts
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Affliction
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           Instance
           in
           any
           further
           particulars
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           God
           sends
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           places
           sometimes
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           it
           will
           be
           rejected
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           Opening
           of
           the
           Point
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           Two
           things
           I
           intended
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           How
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           it
           is
           Rejected
           ,
           or
           why
           Men
           do
           Reject
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           's
           the
           Reason
           that
           God
           will
           send
           it
           
           to
           those
           places
           ,
           that
           He
           knows
           before-hand
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           Entertain'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           sends
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Peace
           ,
           the
           Offer
           of
           Peace
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           Souls
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           regard
           it
           ,
           but
           cast
           it
           off
           .
           Because
           indeed
           ,
           First
           ,
           The
           generallity
           of
           People
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           know
           God
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           know
           that
           they
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           an
           Infinite
           and
           Glorious
           God
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           know
           whom
           it
           is
           that
           they
           have
           sinned
           against
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           not
           understand
           their
           danger
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           but
           a
           dry
           thing
           unto
           them
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           did
           but
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           understand
           what
           an
           Infinite
           and
           a
           Glorious
           Majesty
           ,
           they
           had
           to
           deal
           withal
           ;
           and
           thereby
           what
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           to
           be
           revealed
           to
           their
           Souls
           ,
           they
           would
           hearken
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           That
           this
           is
           the
           Reason
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           in
           
             John
             15.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Saith
             Christ
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Remember
             the
             Word
             that
             I
             said
             unto
             you
             ,
             The
             Servant
             is
             not
             greater
             than
             the
             Lord
             :
             If
             they
             have
             Persecuted
             me
             ,
             they
             will
             also
             Pesecute
             you
             :
             If
             they
             have
             kept
             my
             saying
             ,
             they
             will
             keep
             yours
             also
             :
          
           But
           now
           ,
           Mark
           ,
           ver
           .
           21.
           
           
             But
             all
             these
             things
             will
             they
             do
             unto
             you
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             Him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           Here
           's
           the
           Reason
           why
           they
           will
           do
           thus
           unto
           you
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           far
           from
           entertaining
           of
           you
           ,
           but
           will
           rather
           oppose
           you
           :
           Why
           ?
           
             Because
             they
             know
             not
             Him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           As
           if
           He
           should
           say
           ,
           Did
           they
           but
           know
           Him
           that
           sent
           me
           ,
           did
           they
           but
           know
           what
           a
           God
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           what
           the
           Father
           is
           ,
           what
           an
           Infinite
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           dreadful
           Deity
           they
           have
           to
           deal
           withal
           ;
           did
           they
           but
           understand
           that
           ,
           certainly
           they
           would
           not
           cast
           you
           out
           :
           But
           they
           will
           not
           entertain
           you
           ,
           
             Because
             they
             know
             not
             Him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           is
           nothing
           that
           doth
           discover
           more
           the
           Vileness
           of
           sin
           ,
           than
           the
           Gospel
           .
           O
           the
           Gospel
           being
           Preached
           aright
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           can
           discover
           the
           hainousness
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           Vileness
           ,
           the
           Abominable
           Nature
           of
           sin
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           Gospel
           .
           All
           the
           Terrors
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Curses
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           cannot
           discover
           so
           much
           of
           the
           dreadfulness
           of
           the
           Evil
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           Gospel
           :
           And
           we
           know
           that
           Men
           that
           love
           their
           sin
           ,
           cannot
           endure
           that
           which
           doth
           discover
           the
           Evil
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           doth
           the
           Gospel
           discover
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Evil
           of
           sin
           ?
        
         
           Certainly
           ,
           You
           may
           see
           more
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           sin
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           dreadful
           Threats
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           For
           the
           Gospel
           shews
           that
           sin
           makes
           such
           a
           dreadful
           Breach
           between
           God
           and
           the
           Creature
           ,
           that
           only
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           made
           Man
           ,
           and
           put
           under
           a
           Curse
           ,
           can
           make
           up
           the
           Breach
           again
           :
           In
           the
           Red-glass
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           Preached
           to
           you
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           the
           evil
           of
           sin
           ,
           is
           more
           fully
           discerned
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           bright
           Crystal-glass
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           that
           doth
           discover
           somewhat
           ,
           but
           this
           shews
           you
           more
           :
           It
           shews
           you
           that
           those
           beloved
           sins
           of
           yours
           that
           you
           have
           Imbrac'd
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Sweetness
           and
           Gain
           by
           ,
           O
           they
           are
           such
           Snakes
           and
           Vipers
           in
           your
           Bosom
           ,
           as
           makes
           such
           a
           Breach
           between
           God
           and
           your
           Soul
           ;
           that
           only
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           paying
           an
           Infinite
           price
           for
           the
           Satisfying
           for
           these
           ,
           can
           take
           away
           from
           you
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           The
           Gospel
           doth
           discover
           more
           to
           Debase
           a
           Man
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           can
           possibly
           be
           Imagined
           :
           There
           is
           nothing
           that
           doth
           more
           discover
           that
           which
           may
           Abase
           Men
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           Low
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           Vile
           in
           their
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           than
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Why
           ?
           The
           Gospel
           
           doth
           shew
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           by
           Nature
           the
           Enemies
           to
           God.
           It
           is
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           discover
           that
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           and
           it
           doth
           discover
           ,
           that
           all
           a
           Mans
           Righteousness
           is
           nothing
           ,
           his
           own
           Righteousness
           is
           nothing
           in
           point
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           for
           Justification
           ;
           that
           whatsoever
           Righteousness
           a
           Man
           hath
           by
           common
           Gifts
           ,
           by
           his
           good
           Nature
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           serve
           his
           turn
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           he
           may
           perish
           notwithstanding
           :
           It
           takes
           a
           Man
           off
           from
           all
           his
           Civil
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           him
           to
           be
           as
           a
           vile
           wretched
           Creature
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           must
           lie
           upon
           meer
           pure
           Mercy
           ,
           or
           else
           must
           perish
           to
           all
           Eternity
           :
           whatsoever
           he
           thought
           himself
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           taken
           from
           his
           own
           bottom
           ,
           even
           from
           that
           which
           his
           Soul
           Imbrac'd
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           dear
           unto
           him
           as
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           taken
           from
           all
           :
           O
           now
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           hard
           saying
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           bear
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Gospel
           doth
           teach
           Self-denial
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           deny
           our
           own
           Excellency
           ,
           every
           beloved
           Lust
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           nothing
           in
           a
           Man
           's
           own
           Eyes
           .
           I
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           first
           Lesson
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             follow
             me
             ,
             let
             them
             deny
             themselves
             .
          
           Now
           Men
           naturally
           are
           Proud
           and
           Haughty
           ,
           and
           what
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           come
           and
           appear
           before
           the
           Lord
           as
           vile
           wretched
           Caitiffs
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           all
           their
           Righteousness
           to
           be
           counted
           as
           filthy
           Rags
           ;
           now
           to
           see
           that
           they
           must
           be
           Sav'd
           by
           a
           Righteousness
           that
           is
           above
           them
           ,
           and
           beyond
           them
           ,
           and
           without
           them
           :
           O
           this
           is
           very
           hard
           .
        
         
           The
           Gospel
           requires
           Conditions
           that
           are
           very
           hard
           to
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           be
           willing
           to
           Sell
           and
           part
           with
           all
           for
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           wise
           Merchant
           did
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           very
           high
           Mystery
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           any
           Natural
           Man
           living
           ;
           and
           People
           
           Generally
           are
           of
           Slight
           ,
           Vain
           ,
           and
           Proud
           Spirits
           .
           Now
           being
           partly
           Slight
           and
           Vain
           ,
           and
           partly
           Proud
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           bend
           their
           Minds
           to
           dive
           into
           those
           things
           that
           they
           are
           not
           presently
           able
           to
           read
           .
           It
           is
           that
           Mystery
           that
           the
           Angels
           do
           stoop
           down
           to
           pry
           into
           ,
           and
           it
           requires
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           to
           behold
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           in
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           Vain
           ,
           and
           Drossy
           ,
           and
           Proud
           hearts
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           they
           pass
           it
           over
           lightly
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           no
           present
           need
           of
           it
           :
           They
           Thrive
           and
           injoy
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           well
           enough
           for
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           and
           all
           things
           that
           are
           Savory
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           according
           to
           their
           hearts
           desire
           ;
           and
           what
           need
           have
           they
           to
           trouble
           themselves
           .
           Many
           other
           things
           might
           be
           named
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           when
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           to
           places
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           not
           entertained
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           Why
           doth
           God
           send
           it
           ,
           God
           knows
           it
           will
           not
           be
           entertain'd
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           with
           God
           as
           it
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           a
           place
           at
           paradventures
           ?
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           If
           they
           hear
           them
           :
           There
           can
           be
           no
           Ifs
           with
           God
           ,
           God
           knows
           every
           thing
           .
           Now
           if
           God
           knows
           that
           before
           a
           Man
           comes
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           entertain'd
           ,
           why
           doth
           God
           send
           it
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           To
           that
           I
           Answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           Gods
           Wayes
           and
           Judgments
           are
           Unsearchable
           ,
           and
           past
           finding
           out
           in
           this
           thing
           .
           For
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           wherein
           God
           doth
           appear
           more
           Wonderful
           in
           His
           Wayes
           and
           Judgments
           ,
           past
           finding
           out
           ,
           than
           in
           this
           ,
           in
           sending
           the
           Gospel
           sometimes
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           He
           sees
           it
           will
           not
           prevail
           ;
           and
           denies
           it
           to
           another
           place
           ,
           where
           He
           sees
           that
           if
           it
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           likely
           more
           to
           prevail
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           strange
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           certain
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Administrations
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           God
           denies
           the
           Gospel
           to
           a
           place
           where
           He
           doth
           
           see
           ,
           that
           if
           He
           sent
           it
           they
           would
           Entertain
           it
           more
           ,
           and
           sends
           it
           to
           another
           place
           where
           He
           sees
           they
           will
           not
           Entertain
           it
           .
           Now
           to
           make
           this
           out
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Text
           is
           clear
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           
             Mat.
             11.
             21.
             
             Wo
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
           Chorazin
           ,
           
             Wo
             unto
             thee
          
           ,
           Bethsaida
           ,
           
             for
             if
             the
             mighty
             Works
             which
             were
             done
             in
             you
             ,
             had
             been
             done
             in
          
           Tyre
           and
           Sydon
           ,
           
             they
             would
             have
             Repented
             long
             ago
             in
             Sack-cloth
             and
             Ashes
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           Speech
           ,
           almost
           as
           any
           one
           that
           is
           in
           Scripture
           :
           Here
           's
           Chorazin
           ,
           and
           Bethsaida
           ,
           have
           the
           Gospel
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           not
           Entertain
           it
           :
           Saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Works
             that
             were
             done
             in
             you
             ,
             had
             been
             done
             in
          
           Tyre
           and
           Sydon
           ,
           
             they
             would
             have
             Repented
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             denied
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             to
             you
             .
          
           Now
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Reason
           given
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           :
           The
           Judgments
           of
           God
           are
           unsearchable
           ,
           and
           His
           Wayes
           past
           finding
           out
           ;
           Gods
           Mercies
           are
           His
           own
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           His
           own
           ,
           and
           He
           will
           send
           it
           where
           He
           pleases
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           But
           then
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Lord
           sends
           His
           Gospel
           :
           For
           though
           perhaps
           it
           be
           rejected
           for
           the
           generallity
           ,
           yet
           there
           may
           some
           one
           Soul
           Entertain
           it
           ,
           among
           a
           People
           that
           shall
           so
           much
           reject
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           one
           ,
           God
           may
           send
           it
           :
           God
           may
           send
           Ministers
           to
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           to
           spend
           their
           very
           Heart
           ,
           and
           Strength
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           may
           intend
           some
           one
           or
           two
           Souls
           ,
           that
           are
           as
           unlikely
           as
           others
           ;
           perhaps
           some
           one
           or
           two
           poor
           Servant
           or
           Child
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           Life
           of
           any
           Man
           ,
           if
           he
           may
           be
           Blest
           to
           call
           home
           one
           or
           two
           in
           his
           Life
           time
           .
           You
           know
           the
           Lord
           lets
           it
           Rain
           ,
           and
           the
           Intendment
           of
           the
           Rain
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           Water
           the
           Earth
           ;
           but
           abundance
           of
           it
           falls
           upon
           Tiles
           ,
           and
           Stones
           ,
           but
           likewise
           it
           falls
           upon
           your
           Beds
           in
           your
           Gardens
           ,
           and
           the
           Intendment
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Ground
           .
           So
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Gods
           chief
           Intent
           is
           for
           
           the
           good
           of
           Souls
           ,
           though
           God
           causes
           the
           Ministry
           of
           it
           to
           be
           generally
           :
           The
           Gospel
           is
           Preached
           to
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           generallity
           it
           doth
           but
           as
           it
           were
           Rain
           upon
           the
           Tiles
           and
           Stones
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           some
           Beds
           that
           have
           some
           good
           Seeds
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           God
           Intends
           them
           .
           If
           you
           water
           your
           Gardens
           in
           these
           dry
           times
           ,
           you
           aim
           at
           the
           Herbs
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           Water
           will
           fall
           among
           the
           Weeds
           :
           So
           the
           Lord
           He
           Aims
           at
           His
           Herbs
           and
           Flowers
           ,
           though
           the
           Gospel
           be
           dispensed
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Though
           God
           sees
           there
           be
           none
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           God
           layes
           in
           for
           time
           to
           come
           :
           God
           will
           send
           His
           Gospel
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           though
           He
           sees
           this
           Generation
           will
           get
           no
           good
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           God
           may
           Intend
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Generation
           that
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           by
           sending
           His
           Ministry
           in
           this
           particular
           Generation
           ;
           though
           He
           sees
           that
           they
           will
           not
           Entertain
           it
           ,
           yet
           some
           that
           may
           come
           after
           them
           ,
           may
           Entertain
           it
           .
           As
           they
           say
           in
           China
           ,
           they
           prepare
           Work
           for
           many
           Hundred
           years
           before
           :
           The
           Parents
           they
           are
           preparing
           Work
           for
           their
           Children
           to
           enjoy
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Lord
           layes
           In
           ,
           in
           one
           Generation
           ,
           for
           the
           Children
           that
           are
           coming
           after
           ,
           and
           therefore
           whether
           you
           Entertain
           it
           or
           no
           ,
           God
           notwithstanding
           will
           have
           His
           End
           accomplisht
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Another
           Reason
           why
           God
           sends
           His
           Gospel
           ,
           where
           He
           knows
           it
           will
           not
           be
           Entertain'd
           by
           the
           Generallity
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           To
           leave
           Men
           wholly
           without
           Excuse
           .
           I
           may
           put
           these
           two
           together
           ,
           To
           discover
           the
           Abominable
           sinfulness
           of
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           them
           wholly
           without
           Excuse
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           that
           doth
           discover
           the
           sinfulness
           of
           Mans
           Heart
           ,
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Lord
           sends
           this
           Gospel
           among
           them
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           rejected
           .
           The
           Preaching
           of
           any
           Moral
           Truths
           ,
           do
           nothing
           so
           much
           argue
           the
           
           sinfulness
           of
           Mans
           Heart
           in
           the
           rejection
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Gospel
           is
           Preached
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           rejected
           .
           That
           argues
           the
           Abominable
           wickedness
           of
           Mans
           Heart
           ,
           yea
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           ,
           more
           than
           is
           in
           the
           very
           Devil
           .
           We
           do
           not
           know
           that
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Perversness
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Devils
           in
           Hell
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           that
           Man
           that
           doth
           reject
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           God
           never
           tried
           them
           ,
           God
           never
           put
           it
           to
           trial
           ,
           to
           offer
           any
           Terms
           of
           Peace
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           never
           told
           them
           that
           He
           would
           be
           Reconcil'd
           to
           them
           upon
           any
           Terms
           :
           And
           therefore
           whether
           they
           have
           such
           perverseness
           of
           heart
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           discovered
           so
           as
           thine
           is
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           Livest
           where
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           Preached
           ,
           and
           yet
           continuest
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           ,
           thou
           art
           discovered
           to
           have
           that
           wickedness
           in
           thy
           Heart
           ;
           that
           for
           ought
           thou
           knowest
           ,
           it
           is
           beyond
           the
           wickedness
           of
           any
           Devil
           in
           Hell.
           The
           Devils
           might
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           hadst
           thou
           offered
           Terms
           of
           Peace
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           have
           so
           rejected
           it
           :
           And
           then
           it
           doth
           leave
           Men
           utterly
           without
           Excuse
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           Gods
           primary
           Intention
           ,
           but
           this
           comes
           in
           :
           Why
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           suffer
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           Preached
           ,
           to
           leave
           them
           wholly
           without
           Excuse
           .
           And
           for
           that
           ,
           you
           have
           that
           Text
           in
           the
           fore-named
           place
           ,
           
             John
             15.
             22.
             
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sin
             :
             But
             now
             have
             they
             no
             Cloak
             for
             their
             sin
             .
          
           Sin
           :
           Why
           are
           there
           any
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           that
           have
           no
           sin
           ?
           Why
           ,
           did
           Christ
           coming
           bring
           sin
           to
           them
           ?
           It
           did
           not
           add
           sin
           ,
           but
           it
           did
           Discover
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           it
           took
           away
           their
           Cloak
           for
           their
           sin
           :
           Now
           upon
           my
           coming
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           shall
           reject
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           offer
           of
           Grace
           that
           I
           bring
           from
           my
           Father
           ;
           now
           they
           have
           sin
           to
           purpose
           ,
           now
           their
           sin
           is
           of
           a
           Scarlet
           Colour
           ,
           now
           they
           have
           no
           Plea
           ,
           
           they
           cannot
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           if
           thou
           hadst
           sent
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           Reveal
           to
           us
           thy
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           our
           sin
           .
           The
           danger
           of
           your
           sin
           ,
           may
           God
           say
           :
           Did
           not
           I
           send
           those
           to
           you
           that
           did
           Preach
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           Heart
           Blood
           of
           my
           Son
           ,
           could
           pacifie
           for
           your
           sin
           .
           Could
           there
           have
           been
           any
           thing
           more
           to
           reveal
           the
           evil
           of
           your
           sin
           ,
           than
           this
           was
           ?
           O
           now
           you
           have
           no
           Excuse
           at
           all
           for
           your
           sin
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Another
           Reason
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           :
           That
           the
           Lord
           might
           cause
           all
           those
           hereby
           that
           do
           not
           entertain
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Freeness
           of
           His
           Grace
           towards
           them
           .
           A
           poor
           Soul
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           to
           work
           upon
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           hath
           no
           cause
           to
           attribute
           any
           thing
           to
           himself
           :
           There
           are
           others
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Multitude
           of
           People
           ,
           more
           Learned
           than
           I
           ,
           and
           Men
           and
           Women
           that
           had
           greater
           parts
           than
           I
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           not
           see
           those
           things
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           Revealed
           to
           me
           :
           I
           can
           tell
           no
           Reason
           of
           this
           Difference
           ,
           only
           Free-grace
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           Those
           People
           whom
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           the
           Gospel
           effectual
           ,
           upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           this
           Point
           ,
           and
           seeing
           how
           it
           is
           Verified
           in
           the
           Examples
           of
           others
           ;
           O
           they
           have
           cause
           to
           Cry
           out
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord.
           What
           is
           there
           in
           me
           rather
           than
           others
           ;
           as
           Proud
           ,
           and
           Stout
           ,
           and
           Vile
           Hearts
           as
           any
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           the
           Gospel
           is
           rejected
           by
           them
           :
           and
           what
           reason
           is
           it
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           me
           ?
           John
           14.
           22.
           
           It
           's
           a
           speech
           of
           Judas
           ,
           (
           not
           of
           him
           that
           betrayed
           Christ
           )
           
             Lord
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             that
             thou
             Revealest
             thy Self
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             the
             World
             ?
          
           Lord
           ,
           We
           cannot
           devise
           how
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           Manifest
           thy Self
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           the
           World
           :
           We
           see
           that
           the
           World
           rejects
           Thee
           :
           O
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           the
           more
           Cause
           to
           Bless
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           Magnifie
           His
           Free-grace
           to
           all
           Eternity
           afterwards
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sermon
           V.
           
        
         
           
             Luke
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           APPLICATION
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           IS
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Blessed
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Opening
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Riches
           of
           Gods
           Grace
           may
           be
           Rejected
           by
           People
           ,
           and
           is
           often
           .
           The
           Consideration
           on
           of
           this
           First
           ,
           should
           Teach
           us
           to
           bewail
           the
           horrible
           Wickedness
           of
           Mans
           Heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Dishonour
           that
           is
           done
           to
           God
           in
           this
           :
           When
           those
           Riches
           of
           Gods
           Grace
           ,
           that
           glorious
           Work
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Blessed
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           coming
           to
           Ransom
           Souls
           ,
           and
           to
           Deliver
           them
           out
           of
           the
           neathermost
           Hell
           ;
           yet
           he
           Rejected
           .
           There
           's
           no
           Object
           that
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           is
           such
           an
           Object
           of
           Lamentation
           as
           this
           is
           .
           When
           Christ
           came
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           He
           falls
           a
           Weeping
           :
           Upon
           what
           ground
           ?
           
             O
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             known
             ,
          
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             at
             least
             in
             this
             thy
             day
             ,
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             thy
             Peace
             :
             Thou
             didst
             not
             know
             those
             things
             that
             did
             concern
             thy
             Peace
             .
          
           Perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           meant
           ,
           outward
           Peace
           .
           In
           great
           part
           it
           is
           .
           But
           if
           that
           be
           such
           an
           Object
           of
           Lamentation
           ,
           as
           to
           draw
           Tears
           from
           Christ
           ,
           what
           an
           Object
           
           of
           Lamentation
           is
           it
           to
           Rend
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Hearts
           of
           those
           that
           understand
           what
           Christ
           is
           ,
           what
           the
           Offer
           of
           Christ
           means
           ;
           That
           Christ
           should
           be
           Preached
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           and
           yet
           rejected
           .
           When
           Jeremiah
           went
           to
           Preach
           (
           though
           not
           such
           a
           Message
           as
           this
           is
           that
           now
           we
           are
           Speaking
           of
           )
           yet
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           People
           would
           not
           hear
           ,
           
             Chap.
             13.
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             Hear
             ye
             and
             give
             ear
             ,
             be
             not
             Proud
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             Spoken
             .
          
           But
           in
           ver
           .
           17.
           
           
             But
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             hear
             it
             ,
             my
             Soul
             shall
             weep
             in
             secret
             places
             for
             your
             Pride
             ,
             and
             mine
             Eyes
             shall
             weep
             sore
             ,
             and
             run
             down
             with
             Tears
             ,
             because
             the
             Lords
             Flock
             is
             carried
             away
             Captive
             .
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             hear
             :
          
           That
           indeed
           should
           be
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           Rejected
           .
           Not
           to
           be
           Careless
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           my
           Work
           ,
           and
           what
           need
           I
           care
           .
           But
           they
           should
           take
           it
           to
           Heart
           ,
           and
           Lament
           it
           as
           the
           greatest
           Affliction
           that
           can
           befal
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           Affliction
           whatsoever
           :
           That
           the
           Blessed
           Message
           that
           they
           are
           sent
           withal
           ,
           is
           Rejected
           by
           Wretched
           and
           Sinful
           Men.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           God
           in
           Christ
           be
           sometimes
           Rejected
           ,
           all
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           in
           His
           Son
           ;
           we
           should
           not
           think
           much
           ,
           though
           our
           love
           and
           kindness
           towards
           others
           be
           many
           times
           Slighted
           ,
           and
           Disregarded
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           there
           's
           nothing
           goes
           more
           to
           any
           Ingenuous
           Heart
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           his
           love
           and
           kindness
           to
           be
           Disregarded
           :
           But
           when
           we
           find
           our
           Hearts
           troubled
           at
           this
           ,
           O
           that
           such
           a
           one
           that
           I
           have
           done
           so
           much
           for
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           he
           should
           deal
           thus
           with
           me
           ;
           Lay
           thine
           hand
           upon
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           thee
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           how
           ill
           thou
           hast
           requited
           Him.
           Is
           it
           so
           much
           for
           thee
           a
           poor
           Worm
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           thy
           Love
           and
           Kindness
           imbrac'd
           :
           What
           is
           it
           then
           for
           the
           Infinite
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           that
           
           Infinite
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           of
           His
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           not
           Imbraced
           but
           Rejected
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Let
           's
           learn
           from
           hence
           ,
           never
           to
           trust
           our
           own
           Hearts
           .
           We
           think
           often
           ,
           had
           we
           such
           means
           as
           others
           have
           ,
           then
           we
           should
           not
           do
           as
           they
           do
           ;
           surely
           we
           should
           do
           better
           .
           Men
           are
           very
           ready
           to
           trust
           their
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           use
           of
           Means
           :
           But
           let
           us
           learn
           from
           hence
           never
           to
           trust
           in
           our
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           use
           of
           any
           Means
           .
           God
           may
           send
           you
           Means
           ,
           and
           Reveal
           glorious
           Truths
           unto
           you
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           never
           come
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           good
           of
           those
           things
           :
           It
           hath
           been
           so
           with
           many
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           look
           to
           your
           own
           Hearts
           .
           Do
           not
           Bless
           your selves
           in
           this
           ,
           Through
           Gods
           Mercy
           the
           Lord
           hath
           sent
           us
           His
           Word
           plentifully
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           to
           be
           Opened
           clearly
           among
           us
           :
           That
           's
           not
           enough
           ,
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           ,
           but
           look
           you
           into
           your
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           how
           you
           Imbrace
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           Gospel
           may
           come
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           never
           come
           to
           be
           Saved
           by
           it
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           is
           a
           sad
           Condition
           ,
           wheresoever
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           .
           Further
           ,
           Gods
           Ministers
           are
           to
           Learn
           from
           hence
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           Discouraged
           .
           They
           come
           and
           Preach
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           Expectation
           to
           prevail
           with
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           Christ
           .
           When
           they
           have
           been
           in
           their
           Studies
           ,
           labouring
           to
           find
           out
           some
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           it
           to
           the
           Hearts
           of
           their
           Auditors
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           Praying
           over
           it
           :
           They
           come
           now
           with
           Expectation
           that
           some
           good
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           that
           some
           Soul
           may
           be
           drawn
           in
           to
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           perhaps
           find
           it
           quite
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           to
           sit
           Dead
           under
           it
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           Slight
           it
           ,
           Contemn
           it
           ,
           Scorn
           it
           ,
           Disobey
           it
           :
           But
           they
           must
           not
           be
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           Discouraged
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           so
           be
           a
           strange
           thing
           had
           befallen
           them
           .
           What
           art
           thou
           more
           than
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           thy
           Master
           ?
           What
           art
           thou
           more
           than
           Paul
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           They
           have
           been
           rejected
           all
           in
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           what
           art
           thou
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           bear
           any
           Rejection
           ?
           Indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           hardest
           thing
           to
           be
           Born
           by
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           possibly
           may
           be
           :
           But
           consider
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           a
           new
           thing
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           Rejected
           .
           I
           remember
           ,
           I
           have
           read
           of
           Melancthon
           ,
           he
           had
           such
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           began
           to
           Preach
           ,
           he
           should
           Convert
           all
           that
           heard
           him
           .
           He
           thought
           there
           was
           so
           much
           Reason
           in
           what
           he
           Spake
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           Evidence
           and
           Power
           to
           prevail
           with
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           he
           should
           prevail
           with
           every
           one
           ;
           but
           he
           found
           it
           otherwise
           by
           Experience
           .
           And
           though
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           when
           any
           Minister
           that
           is
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Glorious
           things
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           come
           to
           open
           them
           to
           People
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           think
           ,
           such
           things
           will
           surely
           prevail
           with
           the
           Hearts
           of
           People
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           teaches
           him
           to
           know
           that
           the
           Blessing
           depends
           upon
           Himself
           :
           That
           though
           the
           things
           be
           never
           so
           Excellent
           and
           Moving
           ,
           yet
           all
           will
           not
           do
           except
           the
           Lord
           comes
           in
           by
           His
           Almighty
           Power
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Let
           all
           those
           with
           whom
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           prevail
           in
           any
           measure
           ,
           Bless
           God
           that
           makes
           such
           a
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           any
           others
           .
           It
           is
           Preached
           unto
           many
           ,
           but
           doth
           them
           no
           good
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           hath
           Called
           thee
           out
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           struck
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           converted
           thy
           Spirit
           :
           Thou
           seest
           cause
           to
           stand
           and
           admire
           at
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thou
           wonderest
           perhaps
           that
           all
           People
           are
           not
           taken
           with
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           Gods
           Grace
           in
           Christ
           :
           Well
           ,
           Bless
           God
           that
           hath
           made
           a
           difference
           between
           thee
           and
           others
           .
           It
           may
           be
           in
           the
           same
           Family
           another
           Scorns
           it
           ,
           and
           Contemns
           it
           ,
           perhaps
           one
           that
           came
           out
           of
           the
           same
           
           Womb
           despises
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           taken
           thee
           ,
           and
           revealed
           Himself
           to
           thee
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           thy
           rich
           Neighbour
           Contemns
           it
           ;
           but
           God
           looks
           upon
           thee
           (
           a
           poor
           Creature
           )
           and
           makes
           Himself
           known
           to
           thee
           .
           It
           may
           be
           a
           Learned
           Man
           he
           slights
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           nothing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           thou
           who
           art
           but
           a
           Babe
           ,
           hast
           those
           things
           Revealed
           .
           Thou
           hast
           cause
           to
           thank
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           
             For
             Christ
             doth
          
           :
           He
           thanks
           His
           Father
           for
           this
           thing
           ,
           That
           He
           should
           be
           pleased
           to
           pass
           by
           the
           Wise
           and
           great
           ones
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           chuse
           Babes
           ,
           
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             
             At
             that
             time
             ,
             Jesus
             Answered
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             thank
             thee
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             hid
             these
             things
             from
             the
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             ,
             and
             hist
             revealed
             them
             unto
             Babes
             .
          
           Now
           this
           Scripture
           that
           I
           bring
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           shew
           you
           that
           God
           doth
           sometimes
           Reveal
           the
           great
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           Babes
           ,
           and
           hide
           them
           from
           the
           Wise
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Text
           to
           stir
           up
           your
           Hearts
           to
           Bless
           God
           ,
           if
           He
           hath
           done
           so
           for
           any
           of
           you
           .
           Upon
           this
           ground
           Jesus
           Christ
           doth
           thank
           His
           Father
           for
           it
           ;
           then
           surely
           thou
           hast
           cause
           to
           thank
           God
           the
           Father
           for
           this
           great
           Mercy
           of
           His
           ,
           to
           put
           such
           a
           difference
           between
           thee
           and
           others
           .
           For
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           Works
           of
           God
           ,
           This
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           making
           known
           the
           Great
           and
           High
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           poor
           weak
           ones
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           Rich
           ,
           and
           Mighty
           ,
           and
           Learned
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           do
           not
           come
           to
           understand
           it
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Miracles
           by
           which
           the
           Lord
           doth
           Confirm
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           His
           own
           ,
           as
           great
           a
           Miracle
           as
           other
           Miracles
           that
           were
           Wrought
           by
           Christ
           .
           And
           for
           that
           ,
           this
           is
           very
           observable
           that
           we
           have
           in
           the
           place
           where
           John
           sends
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           know
           whether
           He
           were
           the
           Messias
           ,
           or
           no.
           Now
           mark
           the
           Answer
           that
           Christ
           gives
           unto
           John's
           Messengers
           ,
           
             Jesus
             Answered
             and
             said
             unto
             
             them
             ,
             Go
             and
             shew
          
           John
           
             again
             those
             things
             which
             ye
             do
             hear
             and
             see
             ,
             the
             Blind
             receive
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             the
             Lame
             walk
             ,
             and
             the
             Lepers
             are
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             the
             Deaf
             hear
             ,
             and
             the
             Dead
             are
             raised
             ,
             and
             the
             Poor
             have
             the
             Gospel
             Preached
             to
             them
             :
          
           And
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           have
           it
           ,
           
             Poor
             receive
             the
             Gospel
          
           .
           Observe
           why
           Christ
           brings
           this
           ,
           He
           brings
           it
           in
           as
           an
           Argument
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Messiah
           .
           John
           would
           know
           whether
           He
           was
           the
           Messiah
           :
           How
           shall
           he
           know
           it
           ?
           Why
           go
           and
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             The
             Blind
             receive
             their
             sight
             ,
             the
             Lame
             walk
             ,
             the
             Lepers
             are
             cleansed
             ,
             the
             Deaf
             hear
             ,
             the
             Dead
             are
             raised
             .
          
           These
           are
           good
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           Messias
           .
           If
           Christ
           could
           Work
           such
           Miracles
           as
           to
           give
           sight
           to
           the
           Blind
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Lame
           to
           walk
           ,
           to
           cleanse
           the
           Lepers
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           Deaf
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           the
           Dead
           ;
           these
           indeed
           were
           good
           Arguments
           .
           But
           how
           comes
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Poor
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
           How
           is
           this
           an
           Argument
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Messias
           ?
           One
           would
           think
           that
           this
           should
           rather
           be
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           He
           is
           not
           the
           Messias
           .
           They
           might
           say
           ,
           I
           indeed
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           great
           things
           done
           by
           Him
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           makes
           us
           suspect
           that
           He
           is
           not
           the
           Messias
           :
           For
           our
           Great
           ,
           Rich
           ,
           and
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           receive
           Him
           ,
           only
           a
           Company
           of
           poor
           Ignorant
           People
           ,
           this
           Vulgar
           sort
           :
           For
           so
           was
           the
           Arguing
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           there
           ,
           in
           
             John
             7.
          
           48.
           say
           they
           ,
           (
           when
           the
           Officers
           were
           Affected
           with
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             Have
             any
             of
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             believed
             on
             him
             ?
          
           Have
           any
           of
           them
           Believed
           on
           Him
           ?
           
             But
             this
             People
             that
             knoweth
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             Cursed
             .
          
           Only
           a
           Company
           of
           poor
           Ignorant
           People
           ,
           they
           believe
           on
           Christ
           .
           
             But
             the
             Rulers
          
           ,
           have
           any
           of
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           the
           Great
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Rich
           Men
           ,
           the
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           Have
           they
           believed
           ?
           You
           
           see
           that
           this
           was
           a
           Stumbling-block
           ,
           whereby
           they
           would
           perswade
           Men
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           the
           Messias
           .
           But
           mark
           ,
           That
           which
           Men
           make
           the
           great
           Stumbling-block
           ,
           why
           Christ
           is
           not
           the
           Messias
           ,
           that
           Christ
           makes
           unto
           John
           the
           great
           Argument
           ,
           why
           He
           was
           the
           Messias
           :
           
             Because
             the
             Poor
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           And
           Christ
           doth
           put
           this
           among
           his
           other
           Miracles
           .
           And
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           is
           this
           an
           Argument
           ?
           Thus
           ,
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Miracles
           that
           ever
           Christ
           wrought
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           well
           be
           Reckoned
           among
           those
           Miracles
           ,
           of
           giving
           Eyes
           to
           the
           Blind
           ,
           and
           Hearing
           to
           the
           Deaf
           .
           Thus
           ,
           To
           make
           one
           that
           is
           a
           poor
           weak
           Creature
           ,
           that
           hath
           but
           a
           mean
           Capacity
           ,
           yet
           that
           such
           a
           one
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           see
           into
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           High
           ,
           and
           Glorious
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           the
           Angels
           desire
           to
           pry
           into
           :
           So
           to
           see
           into
           the
           Reolity
           ,
           and
           the
           Certainty
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           those
           Mysteries
           ,
           that
           he
           dares
           venture
           his
           Soul
           and
           his
           Eternal
           Estate
           upon
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           as
           great
           a
           Work
           of
           a
           ●od
           ,
           as
           ever
           any
           Work
           that
           God
           did
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           well
           be
           put
           among
           Christs
           Miracles
           ,
           ●nd
           an
           Argument
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Messias
           .
           If
           Christ
           shall
           Reveal
           such
           Glorious
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           Objects
           of
           the
           Understanding
           of
           Angels
           ,
           to
           poor
           Illiterate
           People
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Wise
           of
           the
           World
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           but
           shall
           Reject
           them
           :
           They
           shall
           not
           see
           so
           much
           as
           to
           dare
           to
           venture
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           Lust
           for
           them
           ,
           of
           any
           Creatures
           contentment
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           a
           poor
           weak
           .
           Man
           or
           Woman
           Illiterate
           ,
           that
           understands
           but
           little
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           shall
           come
           to
           see
           so
           much
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           shining
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           dares
           venture
           not
           only
           all
           outward
           Comforts
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           his
           Soul
           and
           Eternal
           Estate
           ,
           upon
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Son.
           Here
           's
           a
           mighty
           Work
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           Poor
           they
           come
           then
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           is
           Preached
           to
           
           them
           and
           they
           receive
           it
           ;
           and
           hereby
           Christ
           shews
           his
           Power
           .
           Now
           hath
           Christ
           shown
           such
           a
           Miraculous
           Work
           of
           his
           upon
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           past
           by
           others
           that
           are
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           Men
           of
           Parts
           ,
           &
           yet
           Reveal'd
           such
           deep
           and
           hidden
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           thee
           .
           Oh
           admire
           at
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Son
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           Bless
           him
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           not
           an
           ordinary
           Mercy
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           choice
           Mercy
           .
           The
           Gospel
           is
           Rejected
           many
           times
           where
           it
           comes
           ,
           and
           thou
           seest
           it
           ;
           only
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           separation
           between
           thee
           and
           others
           :
           As
           I
           told
           you
           of
           that
           Speech
           of
           Judas
           ,
           not
           Iscariot
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Why
             is
             it
             that
             thou
             Revealest
             thy self
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             the
             World.
          
           Thou
           hast
           cause
           to
           wonder
           at
           it
           indeed
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           And
           then
           further
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           hasten
           to
           what
           remains
           :
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           Gods
           sends
           the
           Gospel
           where
           it
           is
           Rejected
           ,
           hence
           be
           not
           Scandalized
           when
           you
           see
           it
           Despised
           and
           Contemned
           .
           Let
           none
           be
           Scandalized
           at
           it
           ,
           so
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           in
           Mat.
           11
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Poor
             have
             the
             Gospel
             Preached
             to
             them
             :
          
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             And
             Blessed
             is
             he
             ,
             whosoever
             is
             not
             offended
             in
             me
             .
          
           For
           Men
           are
           ready
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           great
           Ones
           Reject
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           But
           you
           hear
           that
           God
           sends
           it
           where
           it
           is
           Rejected
           ,
           therefore
           be
           not
           you
           offended
           ;
           do
           not
           think
           that
           because
           others
           do
           not
           Imbrace
           it
           ,
           therefore
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           I
           :
           There
           is
           this
           Temptation
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           many
           ,
           though
           while
           they
           are
           Hearing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Preached
           ,
           their
           Hearts
           are
           taken
           with
           what
           they
           Hear
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           Convinc'd
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           go
           away
           ,
           and
           are
           among
           their
           Companions
           and
           others
           that
           they
           find
           to
           slight
           all
           and
           to
           disregard
           all
           ;
           their
           Hearts
           are
           taken
           off
           likewise
           .
           But
           ,
           O
           learn
           by
           this
           Point
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           Scandalized
           by
           others
           casting
           off
           the
           Gospel
           :
           For
           it
           is
           that
           which
           Christ
           hath
           forewarned
           his
           Ministers
           when
           
           they
           go
           to
           Preach
           ;
           he
           doth
           intimate
           to
           them
           that
           they
           must
           expect
           that
           their
           Ministry
           must
           not
           prevail
           with
           all
           .
        
         
           7ly
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Is
           this
           true
           ,
           That
           God
           sends
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           where
           he
           sees
           it
           will
           and
           doth
           not
           prevail
           with
           many
           ?
           Now
           let
           every
           one
           of
           you
           lay
           his
           hand
           upon
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           think
           thus
           with
           himself
           ;
           Is
           it
           I
           ?
           Am
           I
           the
           man
           ?
           am
           I
           the
           Woman
           to
           whom
           Jesus
           Christ
           shall
           be
           Preached
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           prevail
           ?
           O
           the
           Lord
           forbid
           that
           this
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           though
           it
           doth
           not
           prevail
           with
           others
           ▪
           such
           and
           such
           ,
           yet
           God
           forbid
           that
           it
           should
           not
           prevail
           with
           my
           Heart
           ;
           let
           me
           imbrace
           it
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           .
           Do
           I
           see
           Jesus
           Christ
           rejected
           by
           others
           ?
           O
           it
           is
           that
           which
           should
           go
           neer
           to
           my
           Heart
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           rejected
           by
           any
           ,
           and
           shall
           he
           be
           rejected
           by
           me
           too
           ,
           the
           Lord
           forbid
           ;
           that
           as
           Christ
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           when
           others
           forsook
           him
           ,
           
             And
             will
             ye
             also
             go
             away
             ?
             O
             whither
             shall
             we
             go
             from
             thee
          
           saith
           Peter
           ,
           for
           
             with
             thee
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Eternal
             life
          
           ;
           so
           dost
           thou
           see
           others
           slight
           and
           neglect
           the
           glorious
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           wilt
           thou
           do
           so
           ?
           wilt
           thou
           add
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           too
           ?
           O
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Lord
           forbid
           ;
           but
           let
           me
           the
           rather
           embrace
           it
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           it
           is
           neglected
           ,
           and
           dis-regarded
           by
           others
           .
           What
           ,
           shall
           such
           a
           glorious
           Gospel
           be
           preached
           in
           vain
           ?
           What
           ,
           shall
           the
           precious
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           be
           shed
           in
           vain
           ?
           and
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           in
           respect
           of
           many
           Souls
           ,
           and
           shall
           it
           be
           in
           respect
           of
           my
           Soul
           ?
           the
           Lord
           forbid
           .
           O
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           put
           such
           kind
           of
           thoughts
           into
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           others
           live
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           a
           sinful
           way
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           
             If
             not
          
           :
           What
           follows
           ?
        
         
           
             If
             not
          
           ,
           Let
           it
           return
           to
           you
           again
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           have
           first
           an
           encouragement
           to
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           case
           their
           Ministry
           is
           rejected
           .
        
         
         
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           dreadful
           denunciation
           against
           those
           that
           shall
           reject
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           encouragement
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           in
           case
           their
           Ministry
           be
           rejected
           ,
           
             Let
             it
             return
             to
             you
             again
             .
          
           In
           this
           we
           have
           these
           two
           Things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           when
           any
           Minister
           Preaches
           Christ
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           if
           the
           people
           get
           no
           good
           by
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           upon
           his
           own
           Soul
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           first
           :
           let
           it
           return
           to
           you
           again
           if
           they
           will
           not
           embrace
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           have
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           of
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           shall
           return
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           the
           benefit
           and
           blessing
           of
           it
           upon
           your
           own
           Souls
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           it
           return
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           it
           prevails
           not
           here
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           not
           lose
           any
           thing
           of
           its
           efficacy
           ,
           of
           the
           life
           ,
           of
           the
           vigor
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           return
           to
           you
           with
           as
           much
           efficacy
           and
           life
           as
           ever
           ,
           so
           as
           if
           you
           be
           sent
           to
           some
           other
           place
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           as
           much
           hopes
           of
           doing
           good
           as
           ever
           you
           had
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           two
           things
           that
           are
           for
           the
           incouragement
           of
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           case
           their
           Ministry
           be
           rejected
           .
           Briefly
           of
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           whena
           people
           rejects
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Gods
           Ministers
           they
           shall
           not
           lose
           by
           it
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           the
           blessing
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           in
           
             Isai
             .
             49.
             4.
             
             Then
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             laboured
             in
             vain
             ,
             I
             have
             spent
             my
             strength
             for
             nought
             ,
             and
             in
             vain
             :
          
           here
           's
           a
           dreadful
           complaint
           ;
           but
           mark
           what
           follows
           :
           
             yet
             surely
             my
             judgment
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             work
             with
             my
             God
             :
          
           there
           is
           a
           correcting
           of
           himself
           as
           it
           were
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           what
           did
           I
           say
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           spent
           my
           strength
           in
           vain
           ,
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           gotten
           nothing
           by
           what
           I
           had
           done
           ?
           No
           ,
           let
           me
           correct
           my self
           ,
           surely
           my
           judgment
           is
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           my
           work
           with
           my
           God
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           lose
           my
           labour
           ;
           though
           I
           do
           no
           good
           upon
           people
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           not
           lose
           my
           labour
           :
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           even
           this
           Complaint
           is
           
           not
           spoken
           so
           much
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           It
           is
           a
           complaint
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           apparent
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Prophetical
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             And
             now
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             formed
             me
             from
             the
             Womb
             to
             be
             his
             servant
             ,
             to
             bring
          
           Jacob
           
             again
             to
             him
             ,
             though
          
           Israel
           
             be
             not
             gathered
             ,
             yet
             shall
             I
             be
             glorious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             God
             shall
             be
             my
             strength
             :
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             light
             thing
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             my
             servant
             ,
             to
             raise
             up
             the
             Tribes
             of
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             and
             to
             restore
             the
             preserved
             of
          
           Israel
           :
           
             I
             will
             also
             give
             you
             for
             a
             light
             to
             the
          
           Gentiles
           ,
           
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             my
             Salvation
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           who
           was
           he
           that
           was
           a
           light
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           God
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           ?
           It
           was
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           Christ
           himself
           is
           brought
           in
           here
           complaining
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           laboured
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           spent
           his
           strength
           for
           nought
           ,
           and
           in
           vain
           :
           but
           God
           comes
           in
           and
           incourages
           him
           ,
           and
           tells
           him
           that
           he
           should
           not
           lose
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           labours
           ;
           his
           judgment
           should
           be
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           work
           with
           his
           God.
           And
           further
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           did
           not
           prevail
           with
           some
           ,
           yet
           he
           should
           with
           others
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           given
           as
           a
           light
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           And
           likewise
           that
           place
           is
           well
           known
           in
           the
           2
           
             Cor.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             For
             we
             are
             unto
             God
             a
             sweet
             savour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             are
             saved
          
           ;
           I
           that
           's
           true
           ,
           but
           mark
           what
           follows
           ,
           
             and
             in
             them
             that
             perish
          
           :
           A
           sweet
           savour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           them
           that
           are
           saved
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           that
           perish
           :
           as
           truly
           in
           them
           that
           perish
           ,
           as
           in
           them
           that
           are
           saved
           ,
           Gods
           Ministers
           are
           a
           sweet
           savour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           their
           labour
           is
           not
           in
           vain
           .
           To
           us
           belongs
           faithfulness
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           look
           to
           be
           faithful
           in
           our
           work
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           success
           that
           belongs
           to
           God
           himself
           .
           It
           is
           a
           note
           that
           Bernard
           hath
           on
           the
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           10.
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           there
           ,
           
             By
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             his
             
             Grace
             that
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             vain
             :
             but
             I
             laboured
             more
             abundantly
             then
             they
             all
             .
          
           Saith
           Bernard
           here
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           glory
           in
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           Labours
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           labouring
           ,
           for
           indeed
           we
           are
           to
           glory
           rather
           in
           our
           work
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           faithfulness
           of
           our
           hearts
           in
           our
           work
           ,
           rather
           than
           in
           the
           success
           .
           Ministers
           many
           times
           may
           look
           too
           much
           after
           the
           success
           of
           their
           labour
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           that
           a
           man
           may
           look
           for
           the
           success
           of
           his
           labour
           in
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           but
           especially
           he
           is
           to
           look
           after
           his
           faithfulness
           in
           his
           labour
           :
           and
           if
           he
           be
           faithful
           there
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           lose
           his
           labour
           :
           But
           ,
           saith
           Bernard
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           a
           care
           rather
           to
           discharge
           your
           work
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           Souls
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           curing
           of
           them
           :
           it
           is
           your
           work
           to
           take
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           Gods
           work
           to
           cure
           them
           ;
           that
           's
           to
           be
           left
           to
           God.
           There
           is
           a
           Question
           among
           Divines
           ,
           Whether
           a
           Minister
           that
           Converts
           many
           Souls
           here
           by
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           or
           another
           that
           is
           as
           faithful
           every
           whit
           as
           he
           ,
           and
           as
           painful
           ,
           and
           yet
           doth
           not
           convert
           Souls
           ,
           or
           but
           very
           few
           ;
           which
           of
           these
           shall
           have
           most
           Glory
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           whether
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ?
           Many
           think
           rather
           the
           Second
           ,
           because
           the
           one
           hath
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           comfort
           here
           ,
           and
           his
           incouragement
           ;
           the
           other
           goes
           on
           in
           his
           painfulness
           and
           faithfulness
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           not
           such
           comforts
           and
           incouragements
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           of
           all
           Works
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           hardest
           work
           for
           a
           man
           to
           go
           on
           comfortably
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           without
           success
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           work
           so
           hard
           as
           that
           is
           :
           What
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           think
           ,
           O
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           send
           me
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           ?
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           indeed
           ,
           but
           to
           harden
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           aggravate
           their
           sin
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           their
           condemnation
           shall
           be
           increased
           :
           O
           it
           is
           a
           dreadful
           thought
           unto
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           he
           should
           be
           sent
           about
           such
           a
           task
           as
           
           this
           is
           .
           Jeremy
           was
           even
           weary
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           He
           would
           preach
           no
           more
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           only
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           was
           as
           fire
           in
           his
           bones
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           forbear
           ;
           but
           had
           not
           Gods
           Word
           been
           as
           fire
           in
           his
           bones
           ,
           certainly
           he
           would
           have
           forborn
           :
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           we
           read
           ,
           when
           God
           was
           to
           send
           his
           Ministers
           to
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           prevail
           withall
           ,
           the
           Lord
           made
           mighty
           preparations
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           much
           ado
           for
           to
           get
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Servants
           to
           go
           about
           their
           work
           :
           I
           'll
           give
           you
           two
           Instances
           remarkable
           for
           this
           :
           The
           first
           is
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           the
           Lord
           had
           a
           Message
           to
           send
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           he
           would
           send
           him
           to
           Preach
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           People
           where
           he
           should
           not
           prevail
           ;
           yea
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             Go
             and
             tell
             this
             people
             ,
             hear
             ye
             indeed
             ,
             but
             understand
             not
             ;
             and
             see
             ye
             indeed
             ,
             but
             perceive
             not
             :
             make
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             people
             fat
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             ears
             heavy
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             they
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             understand
             with
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             convert
             and
             be
             healed
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           sends
           his
           Prophets
           to
           go
           and
           to
           harden
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           ;
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           will
           harden
           mens
           Hearts
           more
           than
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           if
           it
           doth
           not
           soften
           them
           .
           If
           it
           doth
           not
           prevail
           with
           mens
           hearts
           to
           convert
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           there
           is
           nothing
           will
           harden
           mens
           hearts
           more
           .
           There
           are
           no
           People
           in
           the
           world
           have
           harder
           Hearts
           than
           those
           that
           live
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             Go
             and
             make
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             People
             fat
          
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           a
           mighty
           hard
           Message
           :
           How
           must
           this
           Prophet
           be
           prepared
           ?
           There
           needs
           be
           a
           mighty
           deal
           of
           preparation
           to
           make
           him
           go
           chearfully
           on
           in
           his
           work
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           that
           the
           Prophet
           had
           a
           most
           Glorious
           Vision
           to
           prepare
           him
           :
           
             He
             saw
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             silling
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             above
             it
             stood
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             and
             one
             cryed
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             
             Host
             ;
             the
             whole
             Earth
             is
             full
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             posts
             of
             the
             door
             moved
             at
             the
             voice
             of
             him
             that
             cryed
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             was
             filled
             with
             smoak
             .
             Then
             said
             I
             ,
             woe
             is
             me
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           was
           fain
           first
           to
           reveal
           his
           Glory
           to
           him
           ;
           secondly
           to
           humble
           his
           heart
           ;
           
             Then
             said
             I
             ,
             wo
             is
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             undone
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             a
             man
             of
             unclean
             lips
             :
          
           thirdly
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             caused
             a
             Serophim
             to
             fly
             unto
             him
             ,
             having
             a
             live
             coal
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             with
             the
             tongues
             from
             off
             the
             Altar
             ;
             and
             he
             laid
             it
             upon
             my
             mouth
             and
             said
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             this
             hath
             touched
             thy
             lips
             ,
             and
             thine
             iniquity
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             thy
             sin
             purged
             .
          
           Here
           's
           three
           notable
           works
           of
           God
           to
           prepare
           the
           heart
           of
           this
           Prophet
           :
           then
           in
           
             v.
             8.
             
             I
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saying
             ,
             whom
             shall
             I
             send
             ,
             and
             who
             will
             go
             for
             us
             ?
             then
             I
             said
             ,
             here
             am
             I
             ,
             send
             me
             .
          
           After
           he
           had
           first
           seen
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           humbled
           for
           his
           sin
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           had
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           testimony
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           his
           sin
           .
           Now
           Lord
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           send
           me
           about
           the
           hardest
           work
           that
           thou
           hast
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           tells
           him
           what
           that
           hard
           Message
           should
           be
           that
           he
           should
           carry
           ?
           he
           should
           go
           to
           a
           people
           and
           Preach
           ,
           but
           it
           should
           be
           to
           harden
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           prevail
           with
           their
           Spirits
           .
           And
           the
           like
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           ,
           if
           you
           read
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           third
           chap.
           the
           Lord
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           to
           go
           to
           a
           Rebellious
           House
           ;
           but
           you
           shall
           observe
           such
           a
           strange
           work
           of
           God
           for
           the
           preparing
           of
           his
           Heart
           for
           it
           in
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           first
           Chapt.
           the
           Prophet
           had
           a
           most
           glorious
           Vision
           of
           God
           for
           the
           setting
           of
           him
           a
           work
           ;
           that
           teaches
           us
           ,
           that
           indeed
           there
           is
           nothing
           will
           set
           us
           so
           much
           a
           work
           as
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           such
           a
           voice
           of
           God
           as
           humbled
           him
           ,
           for
           when
           I
           heard
           ,
           I
           fell
           upon
           my
           face
           ;
           and
           then
           God
           comes
           and
           comforts
           him
           ,
           and
           sets
           him
           upon
           his
           feet
           .
           Further
           ,
           
           the
           Spirit
           enters
           into
           him
           ,
           and
           spake
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           declared
           his
           Message
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           the
           roul
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           eat
           it
           ;
           and
           made
           it
           to
           be
           sweet
           unto
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           a
           message
           of
           threatning
           :
           I
           speak
           all
           this
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           no
           work
           more
           difficult
           than
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           his
           Ministry
           hath
           not
           success
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           point
           is
           very
           reasonable
           to
           tell
           unto
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           have
           not
           the
           success
           that
           they
           desire
           ,
           yet
           the
           good
           of
           their
           Ministry
           shall
           return
           upon
           them
           again
           .
           Are
           there
           a
           People
           that
           they
           are
           sent
           to
           ,
           to
           whom
           do
           they
           offer
           Christ
           ?
           Why
           they
           would
           fain
           gain
           their
           Souls
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           live
           for
           ever
           in
           praising
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           in
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           .
           But
           will
           they
           not
           ,
           Know
           ,
           thou
           shait
           have
           the
           blessing
           of
           that
           peace
           ;
           look
           what
           glory
           and
           comfort
           they
           should
           have
           had
           ,
           it
           shall
           return
           into
           thy
           bosom
           .
           It
           is
           here
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           Duties
           ;
           suppose
           you
           pray
           for
           a
           Child
           ,
           or
           Friend
           ,
           or
           Kinsman
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           see
           that
           he
           is
           turned
           to
           God
           according
           to
           your
           prayers
           ;
           but
           know
           ,
           your
           prayer
           is
           not
           lost
           for
           all
           that
           ;
           the
           blessing
           of
           your
           Prayer
           shall
           return
           into
           your
           bosom
           ,
           and
           therefore
           be
           encouraged
           in
           every
           good
           work
           as
           Ministers
           should
           be
           encouraged
           in
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           success
           ;
           so
           you
           ,
           every
           one
           in
           your
           measure
           ,
           should
           be
           encouraged
           in
           every
           work
           that
           God
           hath
           called
           you
           unto
           ;
           go
           on
           therefore
           with
           peace
           and
           with
           comfort
           in
           all
           the
           work
           that
           heretofore
           you
           have
           been
           so
           much
           discouraged
           in
           ;
           for
           the
           reward
           is
           to
           your
           faithfulness
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           success
           of
           your
           Works
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           to
           this
           is
           :
           
             Your
             peace
             shall
             Return
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           shewed
           you
           ,
           it
           shall
           return
           with
           as
           much
           power
           and
           efficacy
           ;
           for
           they
           may
           think
           thus
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           do
           we
           go
           to
           preach
           
           to
           this
           People
           ,
           and
           do
           they
           reject
           it
           ;
           what
           hope
           shall
           we
           have
           that
           now
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           do
           good
           ?
           it
           hath
           received
           a
           foil
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           edge
           seems
           to
           be
           off
           ,
           and
           never
           like
           to
           do
           good
           any
           where
           .
           No
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           do
           not
           reason
           so
           ,
           do
           not
           think
           that
           your
           Gospel
           hath
           lost
           the
           edge
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           shall
           return
           to
           you
           again
           with
           as
           much
           power
           as
           ever
           it
           did
           at
           first
           .
           It
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           Gospel
           as
           with
           other
           things
           .
           Many
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           once
           they
           receive
           a
           repulse
           ,
           their
           edge
           is
           taken
           off
           ;
           but
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           though
           it
           doth
           receive
           a
           repulse
           ,
           yet
           still
           the
           edge
           of
           it
           shall
           continue
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           it
           :
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             10.
             
             Wherein
             I
             suffer
             trouble
             as
             an
             evil-doer
             ,
             even
             unto
             bonds
             ;
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             bound
             :
          
           Mark
           ,
           though
           I
           suffer
           Bonds
           ,
           yet
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           not
           bound
           :
           I
           am
           slighted
           and
           contemned
           ,
           I
           but
           the
           Word
           is
           not
           bound
           ;
           the
           Word
           is
           the
           same
           that
           ever
           it
           was
           ,
           though
           I
           be
           hated
           and
           cast
           out
           ,
           that
           am
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           yet
           it
           remains
           in
           as
           much
           strength
           as
           ever
           it
           did
           :
           I
           indeed
           am
           cast
           into
           a
           Dungeon
           ,
           but
           the
           Gospel
           will
           prevail
           ;
           all
           the
           persecutions
           of
           Wicked
           men
           ,
           all
           the
           scorn
           that
           is
           cast
           upon
           the
           Gospel
           by
           them
           ,
           shall
           not
           take
           away
           the
           edge
           and
           power
           and
           life
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           that
           shall
           continue
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           :
           all
           the
           rage
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Devils
           ,
           and
           Tyrants
           shall
           not
           take
           away
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Indeed
           they
           may
           restrain
           such
           and
           such
           men
           in
           the
           Preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           after
           they
           are
           dead
           and
           rotten
           ,
           and
           roaring
           in
           Hell
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           prevail
           .
           We
           find
           it
           so
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           ever
           since
           Christ
           came
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           opposed
           by
           Ungodly
           men
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           remain
           in
           as
           much
           life
           ,
           and
           vigor
           ,
           and
           power
           as
           ever
           it
           did
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           question
           but
           it
           will
           prevail
           ere
           long
           ,
           more
           than
           ever
           it
           did
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           though
           its
           true
           ,
           sometimes
           we
           find
           Ministers
           
           Preach
           Sermon
           after
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           but
           few
           converted
           to
           the
           Gospel
           :
           what
           shall
           we
           think
           that
           therefore
           in
           hath
           lost
           the
           power
           of
           it
           ?
           No
           ,
           Gods
           time
           is
           not
           come
           .
           When
           the
           time
           of
           God
           shall
           come
           to
           call
           home
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           his
           Election
           of
           Grace
           ,
           it
           shall
           appear
           that
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           arise
           in
           power
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           prevail
           in
           the
           World
           again
           ;
           therefore
           let
           's
           never
           despair
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Gospel
           will
           prevail
           in
           the
           World
           as
           at
           first
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           were
           but
           a
           few
           poor
           Fishermen
           to
           Preach
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           World
           was
           enraged
           against
           it
           ;
           the
           Emperors
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Earth
           was
           enraged
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           poor
           Fishermen
           did
           subdue
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           World
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           therefore
           let
           not
           us
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           for
           when
           Gods
           time
           is
           come
           ,
           it
           shall
           prevail
           in
           a
           glorious
           manner
           more
           than
           ever
           .
           And
           so
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           it
           should
           be
           with
           the
           Professors
           of
           it
           :
           If
           God
           be
           dishonoured
           by
           other
           ,
           yet
           let
           not
           your
           edge
           be
           taken
           off
           ,
           but
           do
           you
           continue
           in
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           vigor
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           main
           that
           I
           intend
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           dreadful
           threatning
           of
           those
           that
           do
           reject
           the
           Gospel
           :
           only
           take
           this
           one
           point
           ,
           (
           there
           are
           these
           Three
           :
           )
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           That
           where
           a
           people
           reject
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           God
           may
           justly
           take
           it
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           yea
           they
           are
           in
           danger
           to
           have
           it
           taken
           from
           them
           :
           
             It
             shall
             return
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           Such
           shall
           not
           have
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           them
           ;
           this
           shall
           be
           their
           doom
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           lose
           the
           Ministry
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           they
           shall
           be
           cast
           out
           from
           the
           blessing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           which
           is
           yet
           the
           principal
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           God
           will
           deal
           very
           quick
           with
           those
           that
           do
           reject
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Your
             peace
             shall
             return
          
           ;
           no
           more
           ado
           ,
           
           there
           's
           an
           end
           of
           them
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Three
           things
           in
           this
           sentence
           against
           those
           that
           are
           not
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           where
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           .
           But
           a
           little
           of
           the
           First
           ,
           we
           will
           leave
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           where
           a
           people
           do
           reject
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           presently
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           a
           House
           and
           offer
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           embrace
           it
           ,
           
             let
             your
             peace
             return
             again
          
           :
           Christ
           here
           compares
           his
           Disciples
           unto
           Chapmen
           that
           should
           go
           and
           offer
           rich
           Wares
           ,
           they
           have
           Diamonds
           ,
           and
           Precious
           Stones
           ,
           things
           worth
           Thousands
           ,
           and
           they
           come
           perhaps
           to
           poor
           Country-people
           ,
           and
           open
           their
           Cabinet
           of
           Diamonds
           and
           Precious
           Stones
           ,
           and
           make
           offers
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           know
           the
           worth
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           bid
           nothing
           for
           them
           :
           Now
           when
           he
           sees
           that
           they
           reject
           and
           despise
           them
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           give
           me
           my
           Wares
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           packs
           them
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           away
           he
           goes
           ;
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           a
           people
           that
           is
           fit
           for
           such
           things
           as
           these
           are
           ;
           so
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           you
           are
           such
           Chapmen
           ,
           I
           send
           you
           abroad
           with
           the
           most
           rich
           pearl
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           shew
           the
           excellency
           of
           it
           to
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           it
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           require
           thus
           much
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           have
           this
           Pearl
           ,
           they
           must
           sell
           all
           :
           Now
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           comes
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           this
           Pearl
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           brought
           this
           rich
           Commodity
           .
           They
           can
           tell
           them
           indeed
           that
           here
           is
           an
           exceeding
           rich
           Pearl
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           the
           tenor
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           be
           content
           to
           part
           with
           all
           for
           this
           Pearl
           ,
           that
           is
           thus
           :
           First
           ,
           you
           must
           actually
           lay
           down
           and
           renounce
           every
           beloved
           sin
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           you
           must
           enter
           into
           Bond
           as
           it
           were
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           he
           calls
           for
           your
           Estates
           ,
           your
           Liberties
           ,
           your
           outward
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Comforts
           that
           you
           have
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           shall
           be
           at
           Gods
           dispose
           :
           Thus
           you
           enter
           into
           Bond
           ,
           as
           in
           your
           dealing
           for
           Commodities
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           
           a
           great
           and
           rich
           Commodity
           ,
           you
           lay
           down
           somewhat
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           give
           Bond
           for
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           paid
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           called
           for
           .
           When
           you
           go
           to
           buy
           Pedling
           things
           ,
           there
           you
           lay
           down
           all
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           no
           entring
           into
           Bond
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Purchase
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           a
           little
           laid
           down
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           entring
           into
           Bond
           for
           the
           rest
           .
           Now
           certainly
           in
           this
           Bargain
           of
           the
           Merchant
           ,
           there
           is
           first
           a
           laying
           down
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           thy
           Lusts
           ,
           thy
           Sin
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Soul
           should
           say
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           let
           me
           have
           my
           part
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           this
           glorious
           Peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           as
           for
           any
           wayes
           of
           sin
           that
           I
           have
           lived
           in
           heretofore
           ,
           Lord
           I
           renounce
           them
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           live
           in
           any
           way
           of
           known
           sin
           ,
           Lord
           grant
           me
           thy
           Grace
           to
           do
           it
           :
           Indeed
           this
           is
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Hearts
           coming
           in
           at
           first
           ;
           I
           but
           saith
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           only
           have
           thy
           sin
           renounc'd
           ,
           but
           thy
           Estate
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Life
           at
           my
           dispose
           ;
           and
           thou
           shalt
           enter
           into
           Bonds
           to
           lay
           down
           all
           ;
           yes
           Lord
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           very
           English
           of
           the
           Covenant
           :
           The
           Soul
           seeing
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           the
           Soul
           ,
           Lord
           I
           will
           not
           only
           renounce
           my
           sin
           ,
           but
           Lord
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           am
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           have
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           can
           do
           shall
           be
           at
           thy
           dispose
           ;
           and
           here
           I
           enter
           into
           Bond
           Lord
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           Vow
           ,
           and
           bind
           my self
           by
           the
           strongest
           Bonds
           that
           a
           poor
           Creature
           possibly
           can
           do
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           thou
           shalt
           call
           for
           any
           of
           my
           Estate
           ,
           of
           my
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           my
           outward
           Comforts
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           call
           for
           my
           Life
           ,
           Lord
           they
           shall
           be
           at
           thy
           dispose
           .
           Now
           have
           you
           sold
           all
           ?
           have
           you
           thus
           bought
           the
           Pearl
           ?
           When
           we
           come
           to
           bring
           the
           Pearl
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           you
           ,
           have
           you
           embrac'd
           it
           ?
           O
           if
           our
           Ministry
           prevails
           ,
           this
           hath
           been
           the
           frame
           and
           working
           of
           your
           hearts
           ;
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           our
           Ministry
           hath
           not
           yet
           prevail'd
           with
           you
           ;
           but
           when
           your
           Hearts
           begins
           to
           work
           thus
           ,
           then
           our
           Ministry
           begins
           
           to
           work
           to
           purpose
           in
           your
           Souls
           .
           But
           we
           may
           come
           to
           most
           People
           and
           open
           the
           Pearls
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           do
           neither
           of
           these
           Two
           ;
           neither
           lay
           down
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           renounce
           no
           known
           Sin
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           Entring
           into
           Bond
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           Lives
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           be
           at
           Gods
           dispose
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           resolved
           that
           they
           will
           never
           enjoy
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           God
           :
           O
           how
           far
           are
           People
           from
           this
           ?
           No
           ,
           they
           love
           their
           Estates
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           see
           what
           they
           shall
           have
           before
           they
           part
           with
           them
           :
           And
           thus
           that
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Preach
           unto
           you
           concerning
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           are
           but
           meer
           Notions
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           sure
           our
           Money
           and
           Estates
           have
           something
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           Hearts
           embrace
           this
           present
           World
           ,
           and
           reject
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           and
           do
           you
           so
           ?
           Well
           saith
           God
           ,
           Pack
           up
           your
           Commodities
           again
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           more
           People
           in
           this
           Place
           ,
           therefore
           go
           and
           carry
           them
           some-where
           else
           ;
           there
           is
           another
           People
           that
           will
           know
           the
           worth
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           People
           in
           the
           World
           that
           will
           be
           willing
           to
           renounce
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           up
           all
           that
           they
           have
           unto
           me
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           have
           but
           this
           Gospel
           preached
           to
           them
           ;
           therefore
           go
           somewhere
           else
           :
           Just
           as
           we
           Read
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           
             Acts
             13.
             46.
             
             Then
          
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           
             waxed
             bold
          
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           daunted
           ,
           
             and
             said
             ,
             It
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             should
             first
             have
             been
             spoken
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             seeing
             ye
             put
             it
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             judge
             your selves
             unworthy
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ;
             lo
             ,
             we
             turn
             to
             the
          
           Gentiles
           .
           Indeed
           you
           are
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           in
           Profession
           the
           only
           People
           of
           God
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           were
           to
           come
           to
           offer
           it
           at
           first
           to
           you
           ;
           but
           seeing
           you
           judg
           your selves
           unworthy
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           you
           by
           your
           carriage
           do
           manifest
           that
           you
           are
           a
           
           People
           no
           wayes
           suitable
           to
           this
           glorious
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           we
           turn
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           we
           will
           pack
           up
           our
           Commodities
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           some
           others
           that
           will
           buy
           it
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           that
           makes
           a
           Faithful
           Minister
           go
           from
           any
           Place
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           rejection
           of
           his
           Ministry
           :
           Other
           things
           are
           no
           such
           Arguments
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           can
           Warrant
           it
           ,
           this
           as
           much
           as
           any
           thing
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             Peace
             return
             to
             you
             again
             ,
          
           and
           be
           gone
           to
           some
           other
           Place
           :
           We
           know
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           that
           Pearls
           are
           not
           to
           be
           cast
           before
           Doggs
           ,
           and
           Swine
           :
           And
           indeed
           when
           Men
           shall
           prise
           their
           Swinish
           Lusts
           before
           the
           Pearl
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           all
           the
           good
           that
           is
           tendred
           to
           them
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           what
           are
           they
           in
           Gods
           esteem
           but
           as
           Swine
           ?
           and
           why
           should
           Pearls
           always
           lye
           before
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           trample
           them
           under-foot
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           would
           have
           his
           Light
           to
           be
           removed
           :
           God
           Warrants
           his
           Ministers
           in
           some
           Cases
           so
           to
           do
           .
           But
           let
           people
           know
           that
           this
           is
           a
           dreadful
           condition
           ,
           if
           this
           should
           fall
           out
           concerning
           them
           :
           If
           the
           Lord
           should
           begin
           to
           make
           a
           tender
           of
           the
           Mercy
           of
           Christ
           to
           a
           People
           ,
           or
           particular
           Souls
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           should
           take
           it
           away
           again
           ,
           that
           Soul
           or
           People
           is
           in
           a
           most
           dreadful
           condition
           :
           Perhaps
           you
           think
           you
           may
           spare
           it
           well
           enough
           ;
           but
           know
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           do
           well
           enough
           without
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           can
           do
           well
           enough
           without
           you
           ;
           when
           that
           is
           taken
           away
           from
           a
           Place
           ,
           the
           very
           light
           of
           that
           Place
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           there
           is
           double
           darkness
           .
           I
           remember
           I
           have
           read
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           Chrysostoms
           time
           ,
           howsoever
           people
           now
           make
           little
           esteem
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           yet
           the
           Christians
           were
           so
           affected
           with
           Chrysostom's
           Ministry
           ;
           the
           Story
           saith
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           silenced
           by
           a
           Wicked
           Empress
           ,
           they
           did
           profess
           ,
           That
           they
           
           would
           rather
           have
           the
           Sun
           withdraw
           the
           beams
           of
           light
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           mouth
           of
           
             John
             Chrysostom
          
           should
           be
           stopt
           ;
           they
           saw
           so
           much
           good
           in
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           he
           preaching
           Christ
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           put
           to
           their
           choice
           whether
           they
           would
           be
           without
           the
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           his
           Ministry
           ;
           they
           would
           rather
           chuse
           to
           be
           without
           the
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           than
           his
           Ministry
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           arrogate
           such
           things
           to
           any
           particular
           man
           now
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           speak
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           no
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Ministry
           it self
           .
           What
           if
           God
           take
           away
           a
           faithful
           Ministry
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           speak
           of
           any
           particular
           men
           that
           are
           sent
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           you
           :
           But
           certainly
           if
           God
           take
           away
           the
           clear
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Gospel
           that
           opens
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           and
           Eternal
           life
           to
           your
           Souls
           .
           O
           what
           if
           God
           take
           away
           that
           from
           you
           :
           either
           take
           that
           from
           you
           ,
           or
           you
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           never
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           it
           opened
           more
           ,
           (
           but
           instead
           of
           the
           glorious
           things
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           should
           hear
           some
           pleading
           for
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Cross
           or
           Surplice
           ,
           or
           Cringing
           ,
           and
           that
           should
           be
           the
           Chaff
           that
           you
           should
           be
           fed
           withall
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           God
           takes
           away
           this
           from
           a
           People
           ,
           he
           takes
           away
           the
           light
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           leaves
           them
           in
           darkness
           :
           It
           is
           not
           such
           a
           fruit
           of
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           from
           the
           Lord
           to
           give
           fruitful
           seasons
           ,
           and
           to
           bless
           you
           in
           your
           Trading
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           send
           the
           Ministry
           of
           peace
           among
           you
           to
           open
           the
           unsearchable
           Treasures
           and
           Riches
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           special
           Token
           of
           Gods
           love
           to
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           's
           removed
           ,
           then
           the
           special
           note
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           is
           removed
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           takes
           away
           that
           ,
           he
           takes
           away
           the
           Bread
           of
           life
           from
           you
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           called
           a
           Famine
           :
           We
           read
           of
           the
           poor
           people
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           they
           came
           and
           sold
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           Bread
           :
           It
           may
           be
           some
           of
           
           you
           complain
           of
           great
           Taxations
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           Trading
           ,
           and
           your
           Estates
           decay
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           I
           but
           doth
           not
           God
           recompence
           this
           with
           a
           more
           plentiful
           use
           of
           the
           Gospel
           than
           ever
           he
           did
           before
           ?
           and
           doth
           not
           this
           Recompence
           you
           for
           the
           trouble
           that
           you
           suffer
           ,
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           your
           Estates
           ?
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           there
           are
           many
           Souls
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Parliament
           that
           are
           now
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           were
           alive
           ,
           and
           did
           suffer
           much
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           are
           now
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           blessing
           God
           for
           these
           Two
           or
           Three
           Years
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           no
           greater
           Argument
           of
           a
           Carnal
           ,
           Base
           ,
           and
           Vile
           Heart
           than
           this
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           be
           alwayes
           complaining
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           think
           it
           at
           all
           made
           up
           with
           the
           liberty
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           more
           clear
           light
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           that
           shines
           among
           them
           ;
           whereas
           did
           the
           Gospel
           take
           your
           Hearts
           indeed
           ,
           you
           would
           bless
           God.
           It
           's
           true
           Lord
           my
           Estate
           is
           less
           than
           before
           ,
           but
           Blessed
           be
           thy
           Name
           that
           we
           live
           to
           hear
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           opened
           further
           to
           us
           than
           heretofore
           .
           If
           God
           should
           take
           you
           away
           ,
           perhaps
           then
           your
           Consciences
           would
           accuse
           you
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           we
           had
           an
           Opportunity
           wherein
           we
           heard
           Jesus
           Christ
           opened
           to
           us
           in
           his
           Natures
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Offices
           ;
           O
           had
           we
           taken
           that
           time
           ,
           how
           happy
           had
           it
           been
           for
           us
           ?
        
         
           Further
           ,
           Perhaps
           Carnal
           Hearts
           may
           think
           it
           nothing
           to
           have
           the
           Gospel
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           yet
           when
           that
           is
           taken
           from
           you
           ,
           know
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           taken
           from
           you
           ;
           that
           place
           in
           Mat.
           21.
           43.
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           O
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           dreadfullest
           Threats
           ;
           
             therefore
             say
             I
             unto
             you
             ,
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             a
             Nation
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
          
           When
           you
           have
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           clearness
           if
           it
           among
           you
           ,
           know
           that
           you
           have
           the
           Kingdom
           
           of
           God
           among
           you
           :
           Now
           God
           doth
           require
           that
           you
           should
           
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
          
           ;
           therefore
           examine
           your
           own
           Hearts
           what
           fruits
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           are
           in
           my
           Life
           ,
           in
           my
           Family
           :
           Why
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           meaning
           of
           Christ's
           and
           Johns
           preaching
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             at
             hand
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           now
           comes
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           he
           calls
           people
           to
           Repent
           upon
           this
           Ground
           .
           O
           Repent
           and
           Turn
           from
           your
           sins
           ;
           Why
           ?
           for
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           come
           among
           you
           .
           I
           say
           to
           you
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           therefore
           Repent
           ,
           Repent
           now
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           is
           coming
           to
           Open
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           Reveal
           the
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Glorious
           things
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           you
           should
           please
           your selves
           rather
           in
           sporting
           upon
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           Ale-Houses
           and
           Wicked
           places
           rather
           than
           Attending
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           why
           the
           Lord
           may
           take
           away
           this
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           so
           take
           away
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           from
           you
           ;
           and
           the
           taking
           that
           from
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           fore-runner
           to
           the
           depriving
           of
           you
           from
           the
           Everlasting
           Kingdom
           that
           the
           Saints
           shall
           have
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           And
           know
           there
           is
           no
           Dallying
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           the
           Offer
           of
           Mercy
           in
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           either
           come
           in
           or
           not
           ;
           Christ
           calls
           for
           your
           Answer
           quickly
           :
           Though
           the
           Lord
           be
           very
           patient
           towards
           men
           that
           never
           yet
           understood
           the
           Offering
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           come
           once
           to
           have
           Christ
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           expect
           the
           like
           patience
           .
           When
           John
           began
           to
           preach
           Christ
           ,
           you
           know
           what
           he
           said
           :
           
             Now
             is
             the
             Axe
             lay'd
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Tree
             :
          
           And
           why
           now
           more
           than
           before
           ?
           Because
           now
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           now
           ,
           
             Every
             Tree
             that
             bringeth
             
             not
             forth
             good
             Fruit
             shall
             be
             hewn
             down
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             Fire
             .
          
           Perhaps
           they
           have
           gone
           this
           Thirty
           or
           Forty
           Years
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           Hewing
           of
           them
           down
           ;
           but
           now
           
             the
             Axe
             is
             lay'd
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Tree
             .
          
           You
           know
           that
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             go
             your
             wayes
             and
             preach
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             He
             that
             Believes
             shall
             be
             Saved
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             Believes
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
             :
          
           there
           is
           no
           more
           ado
           ,
           either
           Believe
           and
           be
           Saved
           ,
           or
           Believe
           not
           and
           be
           Damned
           ;
           there
           is
           quick
           work
           ,
           and
           indeed
           that
           's
           a
           Point
           that
           I
           would
           very
           gladly
           have
           been
           upon
           ,
           even
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Quick
           Work
           of
           God
           upon
           those
           Souls
           that
           shall
           reject
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
      
       
         
           Sermon
           .
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             Luke
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             If
             not
             ,
             it
             shall
             return
             to
             you
             again
             .
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           Two
           Points
           more
           remaining
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           the
           Subject
           of
           this
           Excercise
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           this
           :
           That
           those
           that
           are
           not
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           (
           what
           is
           means
           you
           have
           had
           already
           opened
           )
           that
           do
           not
           imbrace
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           no
           Blessing
           from
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           God
           is
           very
           quick
           with
           those
           that
           do
           not
           embrace
           his
           Gospel
           ;
           Go
           and
           say
           peace
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           Son
           of
           peace
           well
           and
           good
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           peace
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           
             It
             shall
             return
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           phrase
           that
           note
           was
           raised
           ,
           That
           God
           doth
           use
           to
           be
           very
           quick
           with
           those
           that
           do
           not
           embrace
           the
           Gospel
           :
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           short
           in
           the
           Former
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           gladly
           have
           a
           little
           more
           time
           in
           the
           Latter
           .
        
         
           Those
           who
           entertain
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           have
           the
           Blessing
           of
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           go
           far
           for
           another
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           a
           very
           dreadful
           one
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             Luke
             14.
             14.
             
             For
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             those
             men
             which
             were
             bidden
             shall
             taste
             of
             my
             Cup.
          
           We
           have
           there
           a
           Parable
           ,
           
             A
             certain
             man
             made
             a
             great
             Supper
             ,
             and
             bade
             many
             :
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           It
           is
           to
           set
           out
           God
           the
           Fathers
           preparing
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           Blessed
           Dainties
           at
           the
           Marriage
           of
           his
           Son
           :
           The
           scope
           of
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           excellent
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           no
           other
           but
           the
           Dainties
           that
           are
           prepared
           by
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Heaven
           at
           the
           Marriage
           of
           his
           Son
           :
           The
           Scope
           of
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           excellent
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           no
           other
           but
           the
           Dainties
           that
           are
           prepared
           by
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Heaven
           at
           the
           Marriage
           of
           his
           Son
           unto
           Souls
           ,
           unto
           Believers
           .
           Well
           ,
           there
           are
           sent
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Servants
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           they
           are
           sent
           to
           Invite
           to
           this
           Marriage
           ,
           to
           Invite
           men
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           Blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Upon
           this
           Invitation
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           generally
           it
           was
           rejected
           ,
           One
           saith
           he
           
             hath
             bought
             a
             Farm
             ,
             another
             a
             Yoak
             of
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             another
             hath
             Marryed
             a
             Wife
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           the
           Ministers
           they
           come
           in
           and
           give
           this
           account
           to
           God
           ,
           Lord
           we
           have
           according
           to
           thy
           Command
           invited
           them
           to
           come
           in
           to
           partake
           
           take
           of
           the
           good
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           their
           Excuses
           ,
           their
           hearts
           are
           set
           upon
           other
           things
           :
           Now
           mark
           their
           doom
           in
           
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             For
          
           I
           
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             those
             men
             which
             were
             bidden
             shall
             taste
             of
             my
             Supper
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           do
           they
           thus
           reject
           it
           ,
           and
           slight
           it
           ,
           and
           disregard
           it
           ?
           I
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           profess
           it
           that
           there
           's
           not
           one
           of
           them
           shall
           make
           such
           a
           slight
           account
           of
           that
           Blessed
           Gospel
           of
           mine
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           things
           contained
           therein
           ;
           not
           one
           of
           them
           that
           shall
           taste
           of
           my
           Supper
           .
        
         
           Only
           one
           Text
           more
           in
           
             Rom.
             2.
             8.
             
             But
             unto
             them
             which
             are
             contentious
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
          
           ;
           (
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           
             but
             obey
             unrighteousness
             ,
             indignation
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ,
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
             upon
             every
             Soul
             of
             man
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
             of
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Gentile
             :
          
           Those
           who
           are
           set
           upon
           their
           evil
           wayes
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           obey
           the
           truth
           ,
           you
           see
           what
           their
           Doom
           is
           :
           The
           first
           is
           privative
           ,
           
             That
             they
             shall
             not
             taste
             of
             the
             Supper
             :
          
           the
           other
           is
           Positive
           ,
           
             Wrath
             ▪
             and
             indignation
             and
             anguish
             shall
             be
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           
             That
             this
             shall
             return
          
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           What
           great
           Evil
           wil
           follow
           upon
           this
           ?
           what
           most
           dreadful
           Evils
           ?
        
         
           Why
           first
           ,
           The
           very
           want
           and
           privation
           of
           the
           Infinite
           good
           that
           the
           Gospel
           tenders
           to
           thee
           is
           evil
           enough
           ,
           and
           the
           remaining
           under
           all
           those
           Evils
           that
           the
           Gospel
           would
           have
           delivered
           thee
           from
           ,
           that
           's
           evil
           enough
           ;
           as
           thus
           ,
           What
           ,
           doth
           the
           Gospel
           return
           ,
           and
           the
           Blessing
           from
           you
           ?
           why
           then
           you
           remain
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           your
           Sins
           ,
           and
           stand
           charged
           before
           the
           great
           God
           to
           answer
           for
           all
           unto
           the
           Infinite
           Justice
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Gospel
           would
           have
           delivered
           you
           from
           ,
           had
           you
           entertained
           it
           .
        
         
           Doth
           it
           return
           from
           you
           ?
           Why
           then
           you
           stand
           before
           the
           Lord
           under
           the
           sentence
           of
           Condemnation
           ,
           a
           Condemned
           Creature
           even
           to
           Eternal
           Death
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Gospel
           would
           have
           freed
           you
           from
           .
        
         
         
           Doth
           the
           Gospel
           return
           again
           ?
           Why
           then
           you
           stand
           a
           Child
           of
           Wrath
           before
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           under
           all
           the
           Viols
           of
           his
           Infinite
           Wrath
           ,
           ready
           every
           moment
           for
           ought
           thou
           knowest
           to
           be
           poured
           out
           upon
           thee
           :
           and
           this
           the
           Gospel
           would
           have
           freed
           thee
           from
           .
        
         
           Doth
           the
           Gospel
           go
           away
           from
           thee
           ?
           Why
           then
           thou
           standest
           under
           the
           Curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           dreadful
           Threatnings
           that
           are
           Written
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           thy
           Portion
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Gospel
           would
           have
           freed
           thee
           from
           .
        
         
           Is
           the
           Gospel
           returned
           from
           thee
           ?
           Then
           thou
           standest
           before
           God
           as
           an
           Enemy
           unto
           him
           ;
           he
           looks
           upon
           thee
           as
           one
           that
           is
           an
           Enemy
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           thou
           canst
           expect
           no
           other
           but
           to
           be
           dealt
           withal
           as
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           to
           have
           God
           in
           all
           his
           Attributes
           to
           come
           out
           against
           thee
           ;
           to
           have
           all
           his
           Creatures
           to
           come
           out
           against
           thee
           to
           Avenge
           Gods
           Quarrel
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Gospel
           would
           have
           freed
           thee
           from
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           we
           might
           further
           name
           Infinite
           Evils
           ;
           
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
          
           ;
           no
           peace
           to
           those
           who
           are
           so
           Wicked
           as
           to
           reject
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           therefore
           thy
           Case
           is
           Dreadful
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           be
           returned
           from
           thee
           ,
           then
           know
           ,
           thou
           hast
           lost
           the
           most
           Happy
           opportunity
           of
           good
           that
           ever
           Creature
           had
           :
           Never
           can
           a
           Creature
           be
           made
           capable
           of
           a
           Happier
           opportunity
           of
           good
           than
           the
           Creature
           hath
           ,
           when
           Jesus
           Christ
           comes
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           it
           .
           Here
           's
           the
           most
           Blessed
           opportunity
           of
           good
           I
           say
           that
           a
           Creature
           can
           have
           ,
           to
           have
           Jesus
           Christ
           come
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           him
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           Gospel
           is
           returned
           ,
           thou
           hast
           lost
           this
           opportunity
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           the
           tender
           of
           Salvation
           that
           's
           worth
           ten
           thousand
           thousand
           Worlds
           ,
           such
           an
           opportunity
           as
           the
           Devils
           and
           Damned
           
           in
           Hell
           would
           give
           10000
           Worlds
           to
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           is
           come
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           is
           gone
           and
           lost
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           sad
           thing
           for
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           return
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           it
           doth
           Return
           from
           thee
           ,
           thou
           dost
           not
           know
           whether
           it
           will
           ever
           return
           back
           again
           upon
           thee
           ;
           whether
           ever
           it
           will
           come
           any
           more
           :
           When
           God
           offers
           Grace
           and
           it
           is
           rejected
           ,
           many
           times
           he
           doth
           cause
           the
           Offer
           to
           pass
           away
           ,
           and
           it
           never
           comes
           more
           again
           .
           Thou
           mayest
           perhaps
           lye
           hereafter
           in
           the
           distress
           of
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           think
           of
           former
           dayes
           that
           thou
           hadst
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           ,
           O
           that
           I
           had
           such
           dayes
           again
           !
           O
           that
           I
           had
           Jesus
           Christ
           preached
           to
           me
           again
           as
           I
           had
           at
           such
           a
           time
           !
           O
           that
           I
           had
           such
           stirrings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           as
           I
           had
           at
           such
           a
           time
           !
           but
           now
           no
           Friend
           .
           Time
           was
           when
           thou
           hadst
           them
           ,
           and
           thou
           didst
           reject
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           gone
           ;
           and
           thousands
           of
           Worlds
           will
           not
           purchase
           them
           again
           .
           I
           do
           not
           now
           speak
           only
           of
           taking
           away
           the
           Ministery
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           perhaps
           thou
           mayst
           live
           under
           the
           Ministery
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           may
           be
           returned
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           the
           Gospel
           come
           and
           return
           with
           the
           Blessing
           of
           it
           ,
           thou
           art
           now
           in
           a
           far
           worse
           condition
           than
           any
           Heathen
           whatsoever
           ;
           a
           Heathen
           is
           not
           in
           so
           sad
           a
           condition
           .
           Some
           times
           you
           will
           speak
           in
           way
           of
           Indignation
           ,
           What
           do
           you
           think
           me
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           a
           Turk
           ?
           Thou
           art
           in
           a
           worse
           case
           than
           any
           Heathen
           whatsoever
           ,
           because
           they
           never
           had
           the
           offer
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           course
           of
           Mercy
           hath
           never
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           left
           thee
           ;
           there
           's
           hope
           before
           God
           makes
           a
           tryal
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           before
           Mercy
           hath
           as
           it
           were
           her
           turn
           upon
           the
           Creature
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           belong
           to
           Gods
           Election
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           
           Mercy
           hath
           had
           her
           turn
           and
           left
           the
           Soul
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           a
           sad
           condition
           ;
           it
           hath
           not
           done
           so
           to
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           worse
           with
           thee
           than
           with
           the
           Heathens
           in
           that
           regard
           .
        
         
           Yea
           Fifthly
           ,
           Hence
           follows
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           the
           greatest
           Judgment
           (
           except
           being
           sent
           to
           Hell
           it self
           immediatly
           )
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           the
           greatest
           Sin
           that
           ever
           Creature
           committed
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           unpardonable
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           For
           God
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Gospel
           from
           us
           ,
           the
           Blessing
           of
           it
           to
           return
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           Judgment
           that
           can
           befall
           a
           man
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           except
           God
           should
           send
           him
           quick
           to
           Hell
           presently
           :
           A
           greater
           Judgment
           than
           if
           thy
           House
           were
           fired
           ,
           or
           thy
           Body
           diseased
           and
           tormented
           ;
           that
           were
           no
           such
           Judgment
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           greatest
           sin
           ,
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           rejection
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           except
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Now
           that
           Man
           or
           Woman
           is
           in
           a
           sad
           condition
           that
           hath
           the
           greatest
           Judgment
           that
           God
           can
           inflict
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           one
           Excepted
           ;
           I
           say
           this
           is
           an
           exceeding
           sad
           condition
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Yea
           further
           ,
           Then
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           lest
           Christ
           should
           dye
           in
           vain
           as
           for
           thee
           ;
           though
           Christ
           hath
           come
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           shed
           his
           Blood
           to
           save
           Souls
           ,
           yet
           all
           should
           be
           in
           vain
           as
           for
           thee
           ,
           O
           this
           Thought
           will
           pierce
           thy
           heart
           one
           day
           ,
           if
           it
           doth
           not
           now
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           the
           very
           thought
           that
           there
           should
           be
           so
           great
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           I
           not
           be
           made
           partaker
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Soul-wounding
           Thought
           .
        
         
           Yea
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           Hereafter
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           thy
           extream
           Torment
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           see
           others
           that
           have
           embrac'd
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Sav'd
           Eternally
           ,
           and
           thou
           thy self
           cast
           out
           :
           I
           heard
           the
           same
           Sermon
           that
           Converted
           such
           and
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           now
           Saved
           in
           Heaven
           for
           ever
           ;
           O
           I
           
           was
           at
           the
           same
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           of
           it
           am
           now
           cast
           down
           here
           to
           be
           sweltering
           under
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           Will
           not
           these
           be
           sad
           thoughts
           another
           day
           ?
           
             If
             not
             ,
             your
             peace
             shall
             return
          
           ;
           and
           you
           see
           the
           dreadful
           Fruit
           of
           the
           returning
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           then
           a
           word
           by
           way
           of
           Application
           ,
           
           For
           indeed
           the
           Point
           it self
           is
           enough
           to
           strike
           our
           Consciences
           .
           The
           very
           naming
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           opening
           of
           them
           ,
           hath
           power
           to
           stir
           and
           awaken
           the
           Heart
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           only
           say
           thus
           much
           .
        
         
           Learn
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           you
           do
           not
           come
           to
           a
           matter
           of
           Indifferency
           ,
           it
           being
           no
           great
           matter
           whether
           you
           received
           it
           ,
           or
           received
           it
           not
           :
           Many
           people
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           very
           indifferent
           matter
           whether
           their
           Hearts
           be
           taken
           with
           what
           they
           hear
           or
           no
           ,
           whether
           they
           yield
           and
           submit
           to
           what
           they
           hear
           or
           not
           ;
           but
           learn
           to
           know
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           matter
           of
           Indifferency
           :
           I
           may
           well
           make
           use
           of
           that
           Speech
           of
           Moses
           to
           the
           people
           in
           
             Deut.
             32.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             set
             your
             hearts
             unto
             all
             the
             words
             which
             I
             testifie
             among
             you
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             ye
             shall
             command
             your
             Children
             to
             observe
             to
             do
             ,
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Law
             :
          
           Mark
           it
           ,
           Why
           ,
           what
           's
           the
           matter
           ?
           
             v.
             47.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             a
             vain
             thing
             for
             you
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             your
             life
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           Moses
           declaring
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           think
           it
           is
           a
           good
           Law
           ,
           and
           Moses
           doth
           well
           in
           telling
           of
           us
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           great
           consequence
           of
           it
           how
           our
           Hearts
           be
           taken
           with
           it
           ;
           O
           but
           saith
           Moses
           do
           not
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Law
           upon
           such
           tearms
           ,
           but
           set
           your
           Hearts
           upon
           what
           you
           hear
           ;
           Why
           ?
           because
           
             it
             is
             your
             life
          
           .
           Much
           more
           cause
           have
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           thus
           to
           say
           when
           they
           
           come
           to
           preach
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           Set
           your
           hearts
           to
           what
           is
           delivered
           .
           When
           they
           come
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
          
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           
             this
             People
          
           ,
           &
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           be
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           O
           set
           your
           hearts
           to
           what
           is
           delivered
           :
           Why
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           your
           life
           .
           When
           you
           come
           to
           Hear
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           you
           should
           come
           so
           as
           to
           consider
           that
           your
           Life
           may
           lye
           upon
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           for
           ought
           you
           know
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           with
           whom
           you
           have
           to
           deal
           is
           a
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           God
           that
           will
           not
           be
           dallyed
           withal
           ,
           and
           trisled
           withal
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           disobey
           the
           Message
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Lord
           may
           deal
           very
           quick
           with
           you
           ;
           and
           that
           let
           's
           me
           into
           the
           Last
           Point
           which
           now
           we
           are
           to
           finish
           this
           Text
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           
             That
             those
             that
             shall
             not
             Entertain
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             deal
             very
             quick
             with
             them
             ;
             Your
             Peace
             shall
             return
             again
             :
          
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           stand
           long
           about
           the
           matter
           .
           I
           in
           the
           naming
           of
           the
           point
           have
           already
           spoken
           of
           a
           Scripture
           or
           two
           ,
           
             Now
             is
             the
             Axe
             lay'd
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Trees
             ,
          
           when
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           came
           to
           Preach
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           And
           that
           in
           the
           Last
           of
           
             Mark
             v.
             16.
             
             Go
             and
             Preach
          
           saith
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             he
             that
             believes
             shall
             be
             Saved
             ,
             he
             that
             believes
             not
             shall
             be
             Damned
             :
          
           The
           Lord
           Christ
           tells
           how
           quick
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           with
           those
           that
           shall
           not
           entertain
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           many
           Texts
           that
           are
           very
           full
           for
           this
           purpose
           :
           and
           because
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Point
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           strike
           much
           upon
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           present
           it
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Scripture
           .
           That
           place
           that
           you
           have
           in
           
             Matth.
             10.
          
           it
           is
           just
           parallel
           to
           this
           in
           Luke
           10.
           there
           where
           Christ
           sends
           his
           Apostles
           forth
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           the
           70.
           he
           gives
           the
           same
           Directions
           in
           effect
           ;
           but
           mark
           here
           ,
           
             Saint
             Matthew
          
           goes
           farther
           than
           
             Saint
             Luke
             ,
             Let
             your
             Peace
             Return
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             nor
             hear
             
             your
             words
             ,
             when
             you
             depart
             out
             of
             that
             House
             or
             City
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             :
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tollerable
             for
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             than
             for
             that
             City
             .
          
           See
           here
           the
           quickness
           of
           God
           with
           those
           that
           do
           reject
           the
           Gospel
           :
           So
           in
           John
           3.
           that
           is
           very
           famous
           for
           this
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             him
             is
             not
             Condemned
             ,
          
           but
           
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             is
             Condemned
             already
             .
          
           You
           will
           say
           he
           is
           Condemned
           already
           ,
           because
           his
           Natural
           Condition
           is
           such
           that
           he
           is
           under
           Condemnation
           :
           No
           ,
           but
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           aim
           at
           something
           further
           ;
           He
           is
           not
           only
           Condemned
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           sins
           against
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           condemned
           already
           ,
           
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             believed
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             only
             Begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           How
           could
           he
           Believe
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Only
           Begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           before
           ever
           he
           heard
           it
           ;
           but
           here
           it
           is
           spoken
           of
           Light
           that
           is
           come
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           follows
           in
           
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Condemnation
             ,
             that
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             men
             love
             darkness
             rather
             than
             light
             ;
             because
             their
             deeds
             were
             evil
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           any
           People
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           believe
           ;
           presently
           there
           is
           a
           sentence
           of
           Condemnation
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             he
             is
             Condemned
             already
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           very
           quick
           with
           such
           .
           And
           in
           
             Acts
             17.
             30.
             
             a
             place
             famous
             ,
             And
             the
             Times
             of
             this
             Ignorance
             God
             winked
             at
             .
          
           He
           saw
           and
           would
           not
           see
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           he
           overpast
           that
           ;
           but
           Now
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Now
           ,
           when
           Christ
           comes
           to
           be
           Preached
           ,
           
             Now
             he
             Commandeth
             all
             men
             every
             where
             to
             Repeent
          
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Look
           to
           your selves
           that
           you
           Repent
           now
           ,
           whatsoever
           you
           did
           before
           ;
           though
           you
           could
           prophane
           Sabbaths
           before
           ,
           look
           to
           your selves
           now
           ;
           though
           you
           were
           vain
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           carnal
           ,
           take
           
           heed
           now
           to
           your selves
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           should
           say
           ,
           The
           Lord
           is
           willing
           to
           pass
           by
           all
           that
           was
           before
           ,
           but
           for
           rejection
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           look
           to
           that
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           pass
           by
           that
           so
           easily
           ,
           that
           One
           sin
           so
           easily
           ,
           as
           he
           will
           pass
           by
           all
           the
           other
           .
           All
           the
           sins
           that
           men
           have
           Committed
           all
           their
           Lives
           before
           ,
           may
           more
           easily
           be
           past
           by
           ,
           than
           that
           one
           sin
           of
           Rejection
           of
           the
           offer
           of
           Grace
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Now
           he
           calls
           
             all
             men
             to
             Repentance
          
           .
           And
           then
           a
           third
           Text
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           
             2
             Cor.
          
           2.
           a
           Text
           that
           I
           made
           use
           of
           the
           last
           Day
           for
           another
           purpose
           :
           
             For
             we
             are
             unto
             God
             a
             sweet
             Savour
             of
             Christ
             in
             them
             that
             are
             saved
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             that
             perish
             ;
             to
             the
             one
             we
             are
             the
             savour
             of
             Death
             unto
             Death
             :
          
           What
           's
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           ?
           It
           is
           somewhat
           a
           strange
           phrase
           and
           expression
           ,
           we
           are
           the
           savour
           of
           death
           unto
           death
           ;
           
             Savour
             of
             death
          
           :
           I
           take
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           phrase
           to
           be
           thus
           :
           he
           compares
           his
           Ministery
           that
           was
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           unto
           those
           things
           that
           had
           a
           mighty
           efficacy
           in
           them
           ,
           a
           strong
           vertue
           ;
           so
           strong
           ,
           as
           their
           very
           savour
           was
           enough
           ,
           either
           to
           kill
           or
           to
           make
           alive
           :
           As
           there
           are
           some
           things
           so
           strong
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           sent
           of
           them
           can
           kill
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           even
           raise
           a
           man
           from
           a
           Sound
           ,
           so
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           our
           Ministry
           to
           sin
           is
           the
           
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
          
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           deadly
           savour
           to
           them
           .
           Thus
           you
           may
           see
           that
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           mighty
           quickness
           in
           it
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           either
           from
           Heaven
           or
           Hell
           ,
           to
           Save
           or
           to
           Destroy
           .
           And
           another
           Scripture
           we
           have
           in
           Heb.
           4.
           there
           the
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           certainly
           that
           's
           that
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
             v.
             12.
             
             For
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             quick
             and
             powerful
             ,
             and
             sharper
             than
             any
             two
             edged
             Sword
             ,
             piercing
             even
             to
             the
             dividing
             asunder
             of
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Joynts
             and
             Marrow
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intents
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
          
           The
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           whensoever
           it
           comes
           
           to
           any
           Congregation
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           dull
           matter
           ;
           you
           may
           not
           look
           to
           sit
           dully
           under
           that
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           quick
           Word
           ,
           it
           will
           either
           slay
           thy
           sin
           ,
           or
           slay
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           two
           ;
           it
           must
           slay
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           quickly
           .
           And
           in
           Heb.
           6.
           there
           the
           Apostle
           compares
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Rain
           that
           comes
           down
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           Ground
           :
           Now
           saith
           he
           in
           
             v.
             7.
             
             For
             the
             Earth
             which
             drinketh
             in
             the
             Rain
             that
             cometh
             oft
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             Herbs
             meet
             for
             them
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             dressed
             ,
             receiveth
             Blessing
             from
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             beareth
             Thorns
             and
             Bryars
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             is
             nigh
             unto
             Cursing
             ,
             whose
             end
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             :
          
           So
           those
           people
           that
           do
           receive
           the
           Dews
           and
           Showers
           of
           the
           blessed
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           brings
           forth
           Fruit
           and
           Works
           meet
           for
           him
           that
           doth
           Dress
           them
           ,
           and
           grants
           them
           such
           Showers
           ;
           these
           shall
           receive
           Blessing
           from
           God
           :
           but
           mark
           
             v
             ▪
          
           8.
           
           But
           
             that
             which
             beareth
             Thorns
             and
             Bryars
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             is
             nigh
             unto
             Cursing
             ,
             whose
             end
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           those
           people
           that
           live
           under
           the
           showers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           yet
           bring
           forth
           nothing
           but
           Bryars
           and
           Thorns
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           wicked
           Works
           ,
           they
           live
           prophanely
           and
           ungodlily
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           showers
           of
           the
           Word
           that
           comes
           upon
           them
           :
           Mark
           what
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             such
             a
             one
             is
             nigh
             unto
             Cursing
          
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           presently
           he
           is
           Cursed
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           ;
           but
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             is
             nigh
             to
             Cursing
             ,
             whose
             end
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           continuing
           so
           ,
           his
           end
           is
           to
           be
           burnt
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           long
           shall
           he
           continue
           so
           ?
           No
           ,
           he
           cannot
           continue
           long
           ,
           for
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             is
             nigh
             to
             Cursing
          
           .
           And
           in
           Rev.
           11.
           you
           read
           there
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           those
           Witnesses
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           especially
           that
           stood
           up
           to
           Witness
           for
           Christ
           ;
           in
           vers
           .
           4.
           they
           are
           called
           
             Two
             Olive
             Trees
          
           :
           The
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           the
           special
           Witnesses
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Two
             Olive-Trees
          
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           they
           bring
           Peace
           to
           people
           .
           Do
           not
           think
           that
           these
           things
           can
           any
           ways
           contradict
           what
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           they
           do
           bring
           peace
           ;
           and
           because
           their
           Message
           of
           peace
           is
           such
           a
           blessed
           Message
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           so
           severe
           against
           those
           that
           do
           reject
           it
           .
           They
           are
           as
           Olive-trees
           to
           bear
           the
           Emblem
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           as
           Candlesticks
           standing
           before
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           but
           then
           mark
           in
           
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             If
             any
             man
             will
             hurt
             them
             ;
             if
             any
             man
             will
             oppose
             them
             ,
             fire
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             their
             mouths
             and
             devoureth
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             man
             will
             hurt
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             in
             this
             manner
             be
             killed
             :
          
           They
           are
           Olive-trees
           ,
           they
           come
           and
           bring
           peace
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           opposed
           and
           hurt
           ,
           then
           even
           fire
           comes
           out
           of
           their
           mouths
           :
           It
           is
           strange
           that
           those
           that
           are
           Olive-branches
           should
           have
           fire
           in
           their
           mouths
           .
           The
           Witnesses
           of
           Christ
           they
           are
           Olive-branches
           that
           have
           the
           Message
           of
           peace
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           be
           opposed
           and
           rejected
           ,
           and
           hurt
           ,
           then
           fire
           comes
           out
           of
           their
           mouths
           and
           devours
           their
           Enemies
           :
           By
           this
           fire
           is
           meant
           the
           Ministry
           of
           their
           Word
           ,
           the
           Lord
           makes
           it
           be
           as
           a
           consuming
           Fire
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           reject
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           may
           see
           Gods
           quickness
           in
           dealing
           with
           those
           that
           he
           calls
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           offers
           any
           Mercy
           to
           ;
           you
           have
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           somewhat
           :
           but
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           the
           Lord
           never
           revealed
           his
           Grace
           so
           clearly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           expect
           so
           much
           of
           Gods
           quickness
           there
           as
           in
           the
           New
           ;
           and
           yet
           mark
           what
           he
           saith
           in
           
             Jer.
             18.
             9.
             
             And
             at
             what
             instant
             I
             shall
             speak
             concerning
             a
             Nation
             ,
             to
             build
             and
             to
             plant
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             do
             evil
             in
             my
             sight
             ,
             that
             it
             obey
             not
             my
             Voice
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             repent
             of
             the
             good
             wherewith
             I
             said
             I
             would
             benefit
             them
             :
          
           If
           I
           come
           and
           speak
           unto
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           offer
           them
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           of
           my
           Grace
           ,
           if
           that
           Nation
           doth
           evil
           in
           my
           sight
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           when
           I
           speak
           ,
           if
           they
           
           do
           not
           turn
           from
           their
           evil
           wayes
           ,
           I
           will
           repent
           of
           all
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           take
           all
           my
           goodness
           from
           them
           .
           You
           see
           that
           God
           expects
           to
           have
           you
           at
           an
           instant
           :
           You
           many
           times
           would
           have
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           come
           as
           soon
           as
           you
           do
           call
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           are
           ready
           to
           fly
           in
           their
           Faces
           ;
           certainly
           God
           may
           justly
           expect
           that
           at
           what
           instance
           he
           should
           call
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           come
           in
           .
           The
           Lord
           may
           be
           too
           quick
           for
           you
           ,
           your
           day
           may
           be
           past
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           Grace
           and
           Salvation
           may
           be
           past
           ,
           I
           say
           before
           you
           are
           aware
           ;
           before
           your
           repenting
           time
           comes
           ,
           Gods
           forgiving
           time
           may
           be
           past
           :
           Though
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           At
           what
           time
           a
           man
           repents
           ,
           I
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           God
           give
           him
           a
           heart
           :
           But
           what
           if
           God
           will
           not
           give
           thee
           a
           heart
           ,
           but
           will
           harden
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           give
           thee
           up
           to
           thy self
           ?
           at
           
             what
             instant
          
           saith
           the
           Text
           :
           And
           then
           another
           Text
           is
           in
           Mal.
           3.
           beginning
           ,
           
             Behold
             I
             will
             send
             my
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             prepare
             the
             way
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             whom
             ye
             seek
             shall
             suddenly
             come
             to
             his
             Temple
             :
          
           Now
           this
           is
           apparently
           meant
           concerning
           Christ
           ;
           but
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Who
             may
             abide
             the
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             ?
          
           so
           he
           goes
           on
           and
           shews
           how
           severe
           he
           will
           be
           :
           and
           then
           in
           
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             I
             will
             come
             near
             to
             you
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             a
             swift
             witness
             against
             the
             Sorcerers
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Adulterers
             ,
             and
             against
             false
             Swearers
             ,
             and
             against
             those
             that
             oppress
             the
             Hireling
             in
             his
             gates
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Christ
           when
           he
           comes
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           be
           a
           swift
           Witness
           against
           them
           that
           live
           in
           their
           Wicked
           wayes
           after
           his
           coming
           .
           Indeed
           all
           mens
           sins
           do
           witness
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           now
           those
           that
           live
           in
           Prophaneness
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           when
           Christ
           is
           come
           among
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           they
           are
           to
           expect
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           swift
           Witness
           against
           them
           .
           How
           quick
           did
           the
           Lord
           deal
           with
           his
           People
           upon
           their
           rejection
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           they
           did
           often
           sin
           against
           God
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           
           but
           when
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           had
           an
           offer
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           having
           sent
           Spies
           to
           see
           the
           good
           Land
           ,
           and
           they
           came
           and
           declared
           what
           a
           Good
           Land
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           yet
           some
           discouraging
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Anack
           ,
           they
           were
           Rebellious
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           go
           to
           the
           Land
           to
           enter
           upon
           it
           because
           of
           the
           difficulty
           they
           should
           endure
           ;
           No
           ,
           God
           presently
           Swears
           against
           them
           ,
           he
           takes
           a
           Solemn
           Oath
           ,
           
             that
             they
             should
             never
             Enter
             into
             his
             Rest
          
           ;
           so
           you
           have
           it
           in
           Heb.
           4.
           
           God
           did
           never
           Swear
           against
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           have
           the
           proffer
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           upon
           their
           first
           rejection
           of
           it
           after
           the
           Offer
           ,
           and
           declaring
           to
           them
           the
           good
           Fruit
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           very
           first
           rejection
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Swears
           in
           his
           Wrath
           that
           they
           should
           not
           Enter
           into
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           were
           to
           turn
           back
           again
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           know
           this
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           to
           be
           a
           Type
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           of
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           good
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           those
           that
           live
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           know
           the
           good
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           the
           Offer
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Lord
           may
           bear
           a
           long
           time
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           now
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           reveal
           unto
           them
           the
           Blessed
           things
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           Offer
           to
           them
           of
           the
           Blessed
           things
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           
             enter
             into
             his
             Rest
          
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           apply
           it
           to
           the
           Blessed
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           If
           I
           say
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           discover
           these
           things
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           
             shall
             not
             Enter
             into
             this
             Rest
             ,
          
           but
           they
           shall
           pretend
           a
           great
           many
           difficulties
           ,
           O
           the
           Way
           is
           so
           strict
           and
           hard
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           suffer
           so
           much
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           do
           refuse
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           the
           Blessed
           things
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           then
           is
           the
           time
           if
           ever
           ,
           to
           Swear
           against
           a
           Soul
           that
           it
           shall
           never
           be
           made
           partaker
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
        
         
         
           Now
           then
           I
           had
           thought
           to
           have
           opened
           the
           Point
           further
           ,
           in
           three
           Particulars
           :
           First
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           the
           dealings
           of
           God
           doth
           use
           to
           be
           with
           such
           ,
           in
           what
           way
           he
           deals
           so
           quick
           with
           them
           ;
           Secondly
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           Thirdly
           to
           have
           Answered
           some
           Objections
           about
           this
           :
           but
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           but
           a
           Word
           or
           two
           of
           each
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           the
           Application
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           First
           ,
           The
           way
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           such
           ;
           it
           is
           either
           as
           you
           heard
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Ministry
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           sometimes
           ;
           or
           if
           not
           so
           ,
           the
           Lord
           passes
           a
           sentence
           against
           them
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             not
             taste
             of
             my
             Supper
             :
          
           and
           so
           a
           man
           may
           live
           a
           long
           time
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           under
           a
           Sentence
           .
        
         
           Or
           further
           ,
           That
           sometimes
           the
           Lord
           gives
           him
           up
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           hearts
           lusts
           ;
           for
           this
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           is
           called
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           :
           Now
           mark
           what
           Gods
           dealings
           was
           with
           those
           that
           rejected
           but
           his
           Counsels
           ,
           in
           
             Psalm
             81.
             
             I
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             their
             own
             hearts
             lusts
             ,
             and
             they
             walked
             in
             their
             own
             counsels
             .
          
           And
           that
           famous
           place
           in
           Rom.
           1.
           from
           the
           middle
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           the
           Apostle
           shews
           that
           those
           that
           did
           reject
           but
           the
           very
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           God
           gave
           them
           up
           to
           a
           Reprobate
           sense
           ;
           much
           more
           those
           that
           shall
           reject
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           that
           's
           the
           way
           of
           God
           to
           give
           them
           up
           sometimes
           to
           the
           power
           of
           their
           sin
           ;
           as
           if
           God
           should
           say
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           none
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           of
           my
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           their
           Hearts
           are
           set
           upon
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           Lust
           take
           them
           ,
           such
           a
           lust
           of
           uncleanness
           take
           them
           ,
           such
           an
           earthly
           Lust
           take
           full
           possession
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Lord
           gives
           them
           up
           to
           their
           own
           Hearts
           Lusts
           ,
           the
           Lord
           saith
           of
           them
           ,
           
             He
             that
             will
             be
             filthy
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             filthy
             still
             ,
          
           as
           you
           have
           it
           in
           Revelations
           the
           last
           ,
           
             he
             that
             will
             be
             filthy
             let
             him
             be
             filthy
          
           ;
           
           and
           let
           him
           have
           the
           satisfying
           of
           his
           Lusts
           to
           the
           uttermost
           .
        
         
           And
           sometimes
           it
           is
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           by
           some
           extraordinary
           and
           fearful
           Judgment
           ,
           the
           Lord
           many
           times
           appears
           most
           dreadfully
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           that
           should
           have
           spent
           me
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           it
           might
           very
           well
           require
           a
           whole
           Exercise
           ,
           to
           have
           Opened
           to
           you
           why
           the
           Lord
           is
           so
           provok'd
           against
           this
           Sin
           rather
           than
           another
           Sin
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           :
           For
           the
           Opening
           of
           the
           great
           Evil
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Sin
           of
           Unbelief
           and
           Rejection
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           you
           that
           understand
           any
           thing
           must
           needs
           know
           that
           it
           must
           require
           a
           very
           large
           time
           to
           open
           it
           all
           :
           But
           in
           a
           very
           few
           Particulars
           take
           them
           thus
           .
        
         
           You
           that
           reject
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           you
           sin
           against
           the
           greatest
           Mercy
           that
           ever
           God
           tendred
           to
           Creatures
           ;
           he
           never
           tendred
           such
           a
           Mercy
           to
           the
           Angels
           that
           sinned
           against
           him
           as
           to
           you
           :
           Indeed
           here
           are
           the
           
             bowels
             of
             Gods
             mercy
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             the
             tender
             bowels
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             :
          
           Now
           to
           sin
           against
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           spurn
           at
           the
           very
           Bowels
           of
           God.
           Many
           men
           speak
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           hear
           much
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           O
           but
           you
           had
           need
           look
           to
           your selves
           when
           you
           hear
           much
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           for
           when
           you
           hear
           of
           Mercy
           your
           Souls
           lye
           at
           the
           stake
           one
           way
           or
           other
           :
           God
           deals
           more
           quick
           with
           those
           that
           hear
           much
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           than
           he
           doth
           with
           others
           .
           One
           Sermon
           of
           Mercy
           rejected
           may
           send
           a
           man
           nearer
           to
           Hell
           by
           far
           ,
           than
           ten
           Sermons
           of
           Judgment
           .
           Though
           you
           should
           not
           reform
           after
           many
           Sermons
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           make
           your
           condition
           so
           dangerous
           as
           one
           Sermon
           of
           Mercy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           had
           need
           at
           any
           time
           when
           you
           hear
           Mercy
           Opened
           to
           you
           ,
           you
           had
           need
           have
           your
           Hearts
           shake
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           tremble
           to
           think
           thus
           ,
           Lord
           
           here
           's
           a
           Sermon
           upon
           which
           my
           Soul
           doth
           more
           lye
           ,
           than
           it
           may
           be
           Ten
           Sermons
           before
           ,
           yea
           perhaps
           than
           any
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           in
           all
           my
           life
           .
           Thou
           comest
           to
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           goest
           away
           and
           sayest
           ,
           O
           what
           an
           Excellent
           Sermon
           is
           this
           !
           it
           was
           a
           Sermon
           of
           the
           most
           Mercy
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           in
           my
           life
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           Was
           it
           so
           ?
           then
           thy
           Soul
           lay
           more
           upon
           that
           Sermon
           than
           upon
           any
           that
           ever
           thou
           heardest
           in
           thy
           life
           .
           Mercy
           is
           such
           an
           Attribute
           which
           God
           doth
           put
           such
           a
           price
           upon
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           resolved
           he
           will
           revenge
           the
           Wrong
           done
           to
           his
           Mercy
           :
           Whatsoever
           God
           doth
           bear
           with
           ,
           he
           is
           resolved
           he
           will
           not
           bear
           the
           Abuse
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           had
           need
           look
           to
           it
           when
           you
           come
           to
           hear
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           especially
           the
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Mercy
           in
           Gods
           Works
           ,
           I
           but
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           Preach
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           thee
           ,
           there
           's
           Mercy
           of
           another
           Nature
           ,
           there
           look
           to
           thy self
           :
           If
           thou
           dost
           dally
           and
           trifle
           with
           Gods
           Mercy
           ,
           then
           thy
           condition
           will
           be
           most
           Dreadful
           .
           I
           'll
           name
           these
           one
           or
           two
           Arguments
           to
           thee
           ,
           because
           when
           thou
           sinnest
           against
           the
           Offer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           thou
           sinnest
           against
           the
           help
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           the
           means
           to
           do
           thee
           good
           .
           The
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           it
           is
           as
           a
           Board
           after
           Shipwrack
           ,
           for
           every
           poor
           Soul
           is
           as
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           suffered
           Shipwrack
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Sea
           upon
           a
           Board
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           all
           his
           help
           :
           Now
           were
           it
           not
           a
           mad
           thing
           for
           this
           man
           to
           put
           off
           this
           Plank
           from
           him
           when
           he
           hath
           no
           other
           help
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           be
           swallowed
           up
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           Gods
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           now
           God
           casts
           in
           a
           Plank
           to
           waft
           us
           to
           the
           Shore
           ,
           if
           possibly
           may
           be
           .
           Or
           rather
           thus
           ,
           The
           Offer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           it
           is
           like
           the
           casting
           of
           a
           Rope
           into
           a
           River
           ,
           unto
           a
           man
           that
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           Drowning
           .
           There
           is
           a
           man
           that
           is
           fallen
           into
           the
           Thames
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           get
           him
           up
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           get
           a
           
           line
           and
           throw
           it
           into
           the
           place
           where
           he
           sunk
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           way
           for
           him
           to
           be
           Sav'd
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           :
           Now
           if
           such
           a
           man
           put
           off
           the
           time
           from
           him
           ,
           what
           help
           can
           there
           be
           of
           that
           man.
           Thus
           it
           is
           ,
           all
           Men
           and
           Women
           naturally
           ,
           they
           are
           even
           ready
           to
           sink
           into
           the
           Bottomless
           Gulf
           of
           Eternal
           Misery
           ;
           this
           is
           thy
           condition
           .
           Now
           the
           Lord
           in
           Mercy
           sends
           his
           Ministers
           to
           come
           and
           make
           an
           Offer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           cast
           a
           line
           to
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           make
           this
           Proclamation
           ,
           In
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           every
           Soul
           that
           will
           take
           hold
           of
           this
           ,
           may
           be
           saved
           from
           sinking
           into
           the
           bottomless
           Gulf
           of
           Eternal
           Horror
           and
           Despair
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           save
           any
           sinking
           Soul
           but
           only
           this
           .
           Now
           if
           men
           slight
           and
           disregard
           this
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           off
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           just
           that
           men
           should
           sink
           down
           ;
           this
           that
           I
           speak
           will
           eb
           foundgood
           one
           day
           :
           the
           Lord
           forbid
           that
           any
           one
           Soul
           in
           this
           Place
           should
           find
           this
           similitude
           made
           good
           upon
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           sink
           into
           the
           bottomless
           Gulf
           :
           and
           there
           to
           consider
           with
           himself
           ,
           had
           not
           I
           a
           line
           cast
           to
           me
           for
           the
           Saving
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           had
           I
           catch'd
           hold
           of
           it
           as
           others
           did
           ,
           might
           not
           I
           have
           been
           Saved
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           This
           I
           say
           the
           Lord
           will
           make
           good
           one
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           because
           much
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           As
           doth
           not
           God
           call
           at
           the
           Eleventh
           hour
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           And
           grant
           God
           may
           call
           at
           the
           eleventh
           hour
           ,
           I
           but
           it
           is
           not
           said
           God
           will
           call
           eleven
           times
           ?
           That
           is
           ,
           God
           may
           let
           Men
           and
           Women
           go
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           call
           them
           ;
           but
           what
           have
           you
           in
           Scripture
           after
           Rejection
           of
           Calls
           to
           Call
           again
           ;
           do
           not
           mistake
           me
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           but
           that
           God
           may
           call
           eleven
           score
           times
           ;
           I
           but
           it
           is
           more
           than
           such
           a
           one
           may
           expect
           :
           the
           Lord
           calls
           at
           the
           Eleventh
           hour
           :
           but
           you
           do
           not
           hear
           ,
           if
           they
           refuse
           then
           ,
           what
           he
           will
           do
           afterwards
           .
           So
           you
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Theef
           on
           the
           Cross
           was
           called
           at
           the
           last
           hour
           ,
           but
           who
           knows
           whether
           ever
           he
           did
           
           hear
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           before
           that
           time
           ;
           therefore
           your
           case
           is
           not
           his
           ,
           though
           it
           's
           true
           he
           was
           Saved
           at
           the
           last
           :
           I
           but
           it
           may
           be
           he
           did
           never
           reject
           Christ
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           the
           first
           time
           that
           ever
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           made
           known
           to
           him
           for
           ought
           any
           can
           tell
           ?
           and
           do
           you
           so
           ?
           though
           you
           be
           old
           sinners
           ,
           yet
           upon
           the
           offer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           if
           you
           shall
           presently
           come
           in
           ,
           then
           you
           may
           be
           received
           ;
           but
           what
           may
           be
           after
           the
           offer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           I
           cannot
           tell
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           we
           find
           by
           Experience
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           Convert
           those
           that
           lives
           a
           long
           time
           under
           Meanes
           ;
           It
           's
           true
           he
           may
           be
           patient
           towards
           them
           ,
           I
           but
           it
           is
           more
           than
           they
           can
           expect
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           mark
           it
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           venture
           upon
           Gods
           patience
           with
           another
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           he
           will
           be
           patient
           so
           long
           with
           thee
           :
           I
           will
           give
           you
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           for
           that
           ,
           the
           Example
           is
           in
           Manasses
           ,
           in
           
             2
             Chron.
          
           33.
           1.
           there
           you
           have
           the
           Story
           of
           Manasses
           ,
           how
           wicked
           a
           man
           he
           was
           ;
           and
           Manasses
           did
           Reign
           Fifty
           five
           Years
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           a
           very
           Wicked
           man
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           suffered
           him
           to
           Reign
           Fifty
           five
           Years
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           like
           most
           of
           this
           time
           was
           in
           his
           Wickedness
           :
           but
           now
           comes
           his
           Son
           Amon
           after
           him
           v.
           21.
           and
           perhaps
           Amon
           he
           might
           think
           thus
           ;
           Why
           may
           not
           I
           do
           as
           my
           Father
           did
           ?
           The
           Lord
           was
           patient
           with
           my
           Father
           many
           Years
           ,
           and
           why
           may
           not
           I
           venture
           as
           he
           did
           ?
           and
           so
           he
           did
           venture
           to
           live
           in
           the
           Wickedness
           that
           his
           Father
           had
           lived
           in
           ;
           but
           mark
           ,
           God
           was
           quick
           with
           him
           ;
           though
           he
           spared
           Manasses
           the
           Father
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           quick
           with
           Amon
           the
           Son
           ,
           in
           vers
           .
           24.
           
           God
           spared
           him
           but
           Two
           Years
           ,
           for
           
             he
             died
             Wickedly
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Story
           shews
           you
           afterwards
           ;
           so
           that
           you
           must
           know
           Gods
           patience
           is
           his
           own
           .
           God
           may
           be
           patient
           with
           one
           perhaps
           Twenty
           
           or
           thirty
           Years
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           not
           with
           another
           so
           many
           moneths
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           then
           by
           way
           of
           Application
           ,
           
           thus
           much
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           Hence
           Ministers
           may
           see
           cause
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Preach
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           a
           People
           ,
           to
           come
           with
           trembling
           hearts
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           that
           that
           their
           Souls
           desire
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           they
           account
           themselves
           (
           or
           should
           do
           )
           in
           their
           Element
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           opening
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           you
           ;
           yet
           upon
           the
           Consideration
           of
           this
           Point
           ,
           they
           cannot
           Preach
           Christ
           unto
           you
           without
           trembling
           Hearts
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           these
           thoughts
           whatsoever
           you
           have
           ,
           Lord
           I
           am
           now
           going
           to
           Preach
           Christ
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Grace
           to
           this
           People
           ;
           I
           but
           if
           they
           should
           reject
           it
           ,
           how
           quick
           will
           the
           Lord
           Deal
           with
           them
           ;
           the
           Ministry
           of
           my
           Word
           ,
           How
           soon
           may
           it
           be
           to
           cut
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           them
           to
           their
           own
           places
           ?
           Therefore
           those
           that
           know
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           cannot
           but
           come
           with
           Trembling
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           From
           hence
           ,
           Let
           all
           those
           that
           have
           liv'd
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Lord
           hath
           been
           patient
           towards
           them
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           O
           let
           them
           learn
           to
           Bless
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           :
           I
           perhaps
           was
           Born
           of
           Godly
           Parents
           ,
           and
           they
           instill'd
           good
           Principles
           into
           me
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           careful
           to
           set
           me
           under
           good
           Preaching
           ,
           yea
           and
           I
           not
           only
           had
           the
           outward
           Offer
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           God
           knows
           how
           often
           Gods
           Spirit
           came
           &
           offered
           Christ
           to
           my
           Soul
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           went
           on
           stubbornly
           and
           stoutly
           a
           long
           time
           .
           O
           the
           rich
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           wholly
           give
           me
           up
           ,
           and
           cut
           me
           off
           !
           Rich
           Mercy
           !
           And
           what
           hath
           God
           yet
           come
           and
           strove
           with
           me
           again
           for
           all
           this
           Rejection
           ?
           O
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           towards
           me
           more
           than
           towards
           others
           !
           Thou
           hast
           cause
           to
           magnifie
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           an
           ordnary
           thing
           for
           God
           to
           deal
           so
           with
           People
           as
           he
           hath
           dealt
           with
           thee
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Let
           all
           those
           that
           do
           come
           to
           hear
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           Consciences
           tell
           them
           that
           they
           are
           Opposers
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           secret
           Contemners
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           resolved
           to
           go
           on
           in
           their
           wayes
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           said
           what
           will
           be
           ,
           yet
           they
           resolve
           to
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           as
           Vile
           as
           formerly
           :
           O
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           strike
           some
           such
           bold
           Sinner
           this
           Day
           by
           this
           Word
           .
           By
           this
           Point
           that
           hath
           been
           thus
           Preached
           unto
           thee
           ,
           the
           Lord
           strike
           thy
           Heart
           thou
           bold
           Sinner
           that
           darest
           be
           bold
           even
           against
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           darest
           be
           bold
           to
           kick
           as
           it
           were
           God
           in
           his
           Bowels
           :
           If
           the
           Lord
           hath
           any
           purpose
           to
           do
           good
           unto
           thee
           ,
           he
           will
           strike
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           and
           humble
           thee
           before
           him
           ,
           in
           that
           that
           thou
           hast
           gone
           on
           thus
           against
           so
           much
           rich
           Grace
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           ;
           as
           Jehu
           said
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             with
             Peace
             ,
             get
             thee
             behind
             me
             :
          
           So
           is
           God
           a
           Merciful
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Preacher
           Preaches
           Mercy
           ;
           howsoever
           thou
           wilt
           live
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           in
           thy
           wicked
           wayes
           ,
           What
           hast
           thou
           to
           do
           with
           Mercy
           ?
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           Hearken
           to
           the
           Exhortation
           in
           the
           Second
           
             Psalm
             ,
             Kiss
             the
             Son
             lest
             he
             be
             angry
          
           ;
           there
           indeed
           lies
           the
           Emphasis
           ,
           
             Kiss
             the
             Son
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           :
           What
           shall
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           come
           to
           be
           Preached
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           reject
           him
           ?
           No
           ,
           take
           heed
           what
           you
           do
           ,
           
             Kiss
             him
          
           ;
           and
           that
           expression
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           was
           used
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           they
           came
           and
           Kiss'd
           the
           Prince
           as
           a
           sign
           of
           their
           Subjection
           to
           him
           :
           
             Kiss
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           Obey
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           submit
           to
           it
           ,
           Why
           ?
           
             lest
             he
             be
             angry
          
           ;
           lest
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           be
           angry
           :
           The
           anger
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           a
           dreadful
           anger
           ;
           the
           Anger
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           dreadful
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Anger
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           some
           respect
           is
           more
           dreadful
           ;
           as
           the
           Anger
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           most
           dreadful
           of
           all
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             sin
             against
             him
             can
             never
             be
             forgiven
             .
          
           And
           next
           ,
           
             Kiss
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Mercy
           in
           the
           Son
           ;
           therefore
           if
           he
           be
           rejected
           ,
           his
           anger
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dreadful
           ,
           
             And
             lest
             you
             perish
             in
             the
             mid-way
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           you
           hope
           to
           live
           many
           years
           ,
           to
           have
           many
           more
           Merry-meetings
           with
           your
           Companions
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           think
           your selves
           to
           be
           nigh
           to
           perishing
           ;
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             In
             the
             mid
             way
          
           :
           the
           Lord
           comes
           upon
           such
           when
           they
           least
           think
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           comes
           upon
           many
           ,
           and
           cuts
           them
           off
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           years
           .
           This
           Consideration
           no
           question
           it
           was
           in
           part
           that
           caused
           Saint
           Paul
           when
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           was
           Revealed
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           dared
           not
           put
           off
           a
           day
           ,
           no
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Gal.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             When
             it
             pleased
             God
             who
             seperated
             me
             from
             my
             Mothers
             Womb
             ,
             and
             called
             me
             by
             his
             Grace
             to
             reveal
             his
             Son
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             Preach
             him
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ;
             immediately
             I
             conferred
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
          
           ;
           immediately
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           reveal
           Christ
           to
           me
           ,
           or
           in
           me
           ,
           
             I
             did
             not
             confer
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           dar'd
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Reason
           about
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           what
           I
           should
           suffer
           if
           I
           took
           this
           course
           ;
           I
           dar'd
           not
           go
           to
           my
           Company
           and
           take
           their
           Advice
           and
           Counsel
           ,
           No
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           reveal
           Christ
           in
           me
           ,
           I
           presently
           went
           about
           the
           Work
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           the
           26th
           .
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           where
           he
           tells
           the
           story
           of
           his
           Conversion
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Gods
           revealing
           himself
           to
           him
           in
           that
           glorious
           way
           of
           a
           Vision
           ,
           
             Whereupon
             O
             King
          
           Agrippa
           
             I
             was
             not
             disobedient
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             Vision
          
           ;
           the
           very
           first
           Vision
           I
           presently
           submitted
           to
           :
           Paul
           he
           fell
           down
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             do
             ?
          
           upon
           the
           first
           manifestation
           of
           Christ
           unto
           him
           :
           O
           do
           you
           take
           heed
           that
           you
           be
           not
           disobedient
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Vision
           ;
           perhaps
           together
           with
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           the
           Lord
           may
           grant
           to
           
           some
           of
           your
           Souls
           a
           Vision
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           may
           come
           with
           his
           Spirit
           and
           shew
           some
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Son
           to
           you
           ;
           O
           be
           not
           disobedient
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Vision
           ,
           but
           immediately
           yield
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           confer
           not
           with
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
        
         
           O
           but
           you
           will
           say
           this
           is
           hard
           ,
           you
           come
           at
           first
           and
           say
           Peace
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           very
           severe
           to
           tell
           us
           how
           quick
           the
           Lord
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           Observe
           it
           ,
           It
           is
           but
           severity
           to
           those
           that
           put
           off
           Mercy
           :
           then
           if
           you
           love
           Mercy
           so
           well
           ,
           what
           need
           you
           fear
           this
           Severity
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           Know
           that
           upon
           your
           receiving
           of
           the
           Gospel
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           as
           quick
           with
           you
           in
           wayes
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           Judgments
           to
           those
           that
           do
           reject
           it
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           quick
           will
           the
           Lord
           be
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ?
           Thus
           quick
           ,
           that
           upon
           thy
           receiving
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Believing
           ,
           the
           very
           first
           instant
           of
           thy
           receiving
           it
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           delivered
           from
           all
           thy
           sin
           ,
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           thy
           sin
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           made
           as
           clear
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           as
           the
           Child
           that
           is
           new
           born
           ,
           and
           more
           clear
           a
           great
           deal
           :
           How
           quick
           is
           God
           now
           .
        
         
           Yea
           thou
           shalt
           be
           made
           as
           clear
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           thy
           great
           sins
           that
           thou
           hast
           committed
           ,
           I
           say
           as
           clear
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           them
           as
           the
           Saints
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           this
           at
           the
           first
           moment
           of
           thy
           Entertaining
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           be
           as
           clear
           as
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           be
           equal
           with
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           in
           the
           point
           of
           thy
           Justification
           ;
           yea
           in
           regard
           of
           any
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           as
           unspotted
           before
           the
           Lord
           as
           the
           Saints
           are
           in
           Heaven
           :
           O
           the
           Lord
           is
           willing
           to
           be
           quick
           with
           you
           in
           wayes
           of
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           consider
           of
           both
           ,
           Here
           we
           set
           Life
           and
           Death
           before
           you
           ;
           we
           know
           it
           is
           not
           in
           Mens
           power
           indeed
           ,
           
           but
           we
           know
           God
           doth
           use
           to
           Bless
           his
           Ministry
           so
           as
           to
           convey
           power
           by
           his
           Ministry
           :
           God
           is
           quick
           both
           wayes
           ;
           upon
           Entertaining
           he
           is
           quick
           in
           wayes
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           presently
           to
           clear
           the
           Soul
           from
           all
           those
           horrible
           Wicked
           Sins
           that
           thou
           hast
           been
           guilty
           of
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           shalt
           reject
           it
           ,
           then
           thou
           may'st
           fear
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           quick
           with
           thee
           another
           way
           .
           O
           consider
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           give
           you
           understanding
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30576-e510
           
             Doct.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30576-e2690
           
             Appl.
             
          
           
             Obs
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30576-e4070
           
             Exhort
             .
          
           
             His
             house
             being
             visited
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             he
             was
             Dead
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30576-e6250
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Appl.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30576-e7900
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30576-e10700
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Appl.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Appl.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30576-e12800
           
             Doct.
             2
             
          
           
             Appl.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30576-e14210
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30576-e16300
           
             Doct.
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30576-e17710
           
             Appl.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Appl.